Twelve sermons preached on several occasions. The first volume by the Right Reverend Father in God Edward Lord Bishop of Worcester.
         Sermons. Selections
         Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699.
      
       
         
           1696
        
      
       Approx. 648 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 264 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A61631
         Wing S5673
         ESTC R8212
         13729855
         ocm 13729855
         101601
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A61631)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 101601)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 852:11)
      
       
         
           
             Twelve sermons preached on several occasions. The first volume by the Right Reverend Father in God Edward Lord Bishop of Worcester.
             Sermons. Selections
             Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699.
          
           [6], 515, [1] p., [1] leaf of plates : 1 port.
           
             Printed by J.H. for Henry Mortlock ...,
             London :
             1696.
          
           
             A second volume was published in 1697 with title: Ten sermons preached on several occasions; a third volume in 1698 with title: Thirteen sermons preached on several occasions; and a fourth volume in 1701 with title: Twelve sermons preached on several occasions.
             Errata: p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2004-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             
               The
               Right
               Reverend
               EDW.
               STILLING
               FLEET
               D.D.
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Worcester
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TWELVE
           SERMONS
           Preached
           on
           Several
           Occasions
           .
           By
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           EDWARD
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           VOLUME
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             I.
             H.
          
           for
           
             Henry
             Mortlock
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Phoenix
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-Yard
           ,
           1696.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             A
             SERMON
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 AMos
                 IV.
                 11.
                 
              
               I
               have
               overthrown
               some
               of
               you
               ,
               as
               God
               overthrew
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               ,
               and
               ye
               were
               as
               a
               fire-brand
               plukt
               out
               of
               the
               burning
               :
               yet
               have
               ye
               not
               returned
               unto
               me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Page
               1
            
          
           
             SERMON
             II.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Prov.
                 XIV
                 .
                 9.
                 
              
               Fools
               make
               a
               mock
               at
               sin
               .
            
             
               p.
               48
            
          
           
             
             SERMON
             III.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Luke
                 VII
                 .
                 35.
                 
              
               But
               Wisdom
               is
               justified
               of
               all
               her
               Children
               .
            
             
               P.
               88
            
          
           
             SERMON
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Rom.
                 I.
                 16.
                 
              
               For
               I
               am
               not
               ashamed
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               unto
               salvation
               to
               every
               one
               that
               believes
               ,
               to
               the
               Jew
               first
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               the
               Greek
               .
            
             
               p.
               131
            
          
           
             SERMON
             V.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Heb.
                 II.
                 3.
                 
              
               How
               shall
               we
               escape
               ,
               if
               we
               neglect
               so
               great
               Salvation
               ?
            
             
               p.
               169
            
          
           
             SERMON
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Heb.
                 XII
                 .
                 3.
                 
              
               For
               ,
               consider
               him
               that
               endured
               such
               contradiction
               of
               sinners
               against
               himself
               ,
               lest
               ye
               be
               weary
               ,
               and
               faint
               in
               your
               minds
               .
            
             
               p.
               209
            
          
           
             
             SERMON
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Jude
                 ,
                 V.
                 11.
                 
              
               And
               perished
               in
               the
               gainsaying
               of
               Corah
               .
            
             
               P.
               261
            
          
           
             SERMON
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Matth.
                 XXI
                 .
                 43.
                 
              
               Therefore
               say
               I
               unto
               you
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               a
               Nation
               bringing
               forth
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               .
            
             
               p.
               306
            
          
           
             SERMON
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               
                 John
                 VII
                 .
                 39.
                 
              
               But
               this
               spake
               he
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               they
               that
               believe
               on
               him
               should
               receive
               :
               For
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               not
               yet
               given
               ,
               because
               that
               Iesus
               was
               not
               yet
               glorified
               .
            
             
               p.
               353
            
          
           
             SERMON
             X.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Isa.
                 LVII
                 .
                 21.
                 
              
               There
               is
               no
               peace
               ,
               saith
               my
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               Wicked
               .
            
             
               p.
               387
            
          
           
             
             SERMON
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               
                 2
                 Corinth
                 .
                 V.
                 2.
                 
              
               Knowing
               therefore
               the
               terrour
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               perswade
               men
               .
            
             
               P.
               431
            
          
           
             SERMON
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Matth.
                 XVI
                 .
                 26.
                 
              
               For
               what
               is
               a
               man
               profited
               ,
               if
               he
               shall
               gain
               the
               whole
               world
               and
               lose
               his
               own
               soul
               ?
               or
               what
               shall
               he
               give
               in
               exchange
               for
               his
               soul
               ?
            
             
               p.
               469
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Advertisement
           .
        
         
           THERE
           will
           speedily
           be
           Published
           ,
           a
           Second
           Volume
           of
           Sermons
           by
           the
           same
           Author
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           SERMON
           I.
           
        
         
           
             Preached
             at
             St.
             
               Margarets
               Westminster
            
             ,
             Before
             the
             Honourable
             House
             of
             COMMONS
             .
             
               Octob.
               10.
               1666.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Amos
               IV.
               XI
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               overthrown
               some
               of
               you
               ,
               as
               God
               overthrew
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               ,
               and
               ye
               were
               as
               a
               fire-brand
               pluckt
               out
               of
               the
               burning
               :
               yet
               have
               ye
               not
               returned
               unto
               me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           but
           a
           very
           little
           time
           since
           you
           met
           together
           in
           this
           place
           to
           lament
           the
           remainders
           of
           a
           
             raging
             pestilence
          
           ,
           which
           the
           last
           year
           destroyed
           so
           many
           thousand
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           late
           great
           and
           
           famous
           City
           :
           and
           now
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           another
           sad
           occasion
           for
           our
           fasting
           and
           humiliation
           ,
           by
           suffering
           a
           
             devouring
             fire
          
           to
           break
           forth
           and
           consume
           so
           many
           of
           her
           habitations
           .
           As
           though
           the
           infected
           air
           had
           been
           too
           kind
           and
           partial
           ,
           and
           like
           Saul
           to
           the
           Amalekites
           ,
           had
           only
           destroyed
           
             the
             vile
             and
             refuse
          
           ,
           and
           spared
           
             the
             greatest
             of
             the
             people
          
           ;
           as
           though
           the
           grave
           had
           surfeited
           with
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           were
           loth
           to
           go
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           God's
           displeasure
           ;
           he
           hath
           imployed
           a
           more
           furious
           Element
           ,
           which
           by
           its
           merciless
           and
           devouring
           flames
           might
           in
           a
           more
           lively
           manner
           represent
           unto
           us
           the
           kindling
           of
           his
           wrath
           against
           us
           .
           And
           that
           by
           a
           Fire
           ,
           which
           began
           with
           that
           violence
           ,
           and
           spread
           with
           that
           horror
           ,
           and
           raged
           with
           that
           fury
           ,
           and
           continued
           for
           so
           long
           a
           time
           with
           that
           irre●●stible
           force
           ;
           that
           it
           might
           justly
           fill
           the
           beholders
           with
           confusion
           ,
           the
           hearers
           of
           it
           with
           amazement
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           us
           with
           a
           deep
           and
           humble
           sense
           of
           those
           sins
           which
           have
           brought
           down
           the
           judgments
           of
           God
           in
           so
           severe
           a
           manner
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           For
           whatever
           arguments
           or
           reasons
           we
           can
           imagine
           that
           should
           compose
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           to
           a
           sense
           of
           their
           own
           or
           others
           calamities
           ,
           or
           excite
           them
           to
           an
           
           apprehension
           of
           the
           
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           as
           the
           cause
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           quicken
           them
           to
           an
           earnest
           supplication
           to
           him
           for
           mercy
           ,
           they
           do
           all
           eminently
           concurr
           in
           the
           sad
           occasion
           of
           this
           days
           solemnity
           .
           For
           if
           either
           compassion
           would
           move
           ,
           or
           fear
           awaken
           ,
           or
           interest
           engage
           us
           to
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           conceive
           there
           should
           be
           an
           instance
           of
           a
           more
           efficacious
           nature
           ,
           than
           that
           is
           which
           we
           this
           day
           bewail
           :
           For
           who
           can
           behold
           the
           ruins
           of
           so
           great
           a
           City
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           his
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           moved
           towards
           it
           ?
           Who
           can
           have
           any
           sence
           of
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           discovered
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           his
           fear
           awakened
           by
           it
           ?
           Who
           can
           (
           as
           we
           ought
           all
           )
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           judgment
           of
           universal
           influence
           on
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           and
           not
           think
           himself
           concerned
           to
           implo●e
           the
           mercy
           of
           Heaven
           towards
           us
           ?
           For
           certainly
           ,
           howsoever
           we
           may
           vainly
           flatter
           and
           deceive
           our selves
           ,
           these
           are
           no
           common
           indications
           of
           the
           frowns
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           nor
           are
           they
           meerly
           intended
           as
           the
           expressions
           of
           God's
           severity
           towards
           that
           City
           which
           hath
           suffered
           so
           much
           by
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           stroaks
           which
           fall
           upon
           the
           head
           (
           though
           they
           light
           upon
           that
           only
           )
           are
           designed
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           whole
           body
           .
        
         
         
           Were
           there
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           bare
           permission
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           as
           to
           these
           things
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           reasonably
           think
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           angry
           with
           us
           ,
           when
           he
           suffers
           two
           such
           dreadful
           calamities
           to
           ●read
           almost
           upon
           each
           others
           heels
           ;
           that
           no
           sooner
           had
           death
           taken
           away
           such
           multitudes
           of
           our
           Inhabitants
           ,
           but
           a
           
           Fire
           ●ollows
           it
           to
           consume
           our
           Habitations
           .
           A
           Fire
           ,
           so
           dreadful
           in
           its
           appearance
           ,
           in
           its
           rage
           and
           fury
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           dismal
           consequences
           of
           it
           (
           which
           we
           cannot
           yet
           be
           sufficiently
           apprehensive
           of
           )
           that
           on
           that
           very
           account
           we
           may
           justly
           (a)
           
             lie
             down
             in
             our
             shame
             ,
             and
             our
             confusio●
             cover
             us
             :
          
           because
           
             God
             hath
             Covered
             the
             daughter
             of
          
           Sion
           
             with
             a
             cloud
             in
             his
             anger
             ,
             and
             cast
             down
             from
             Heaven
             to
             earth
             the
             beauty
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             remembred
             not
             his
             footstool
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             anger
             .
          
           For
           such
           was
           the
           violence
           and
           fury
           of
           the
           flames
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           only
           defaced
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           humbled
           the
           pride
           and
           grandeur
           of
           it
           ;
           not
           only
           stained
           its
           glory
           ,
           and
           consumed
           its
           Palaces
           ;
           but
           have
           made
           the
           Houses
           of
           God
           themselves
           a
           heap
           of
           ruins
           ,
           and
           a
           spectacle
           of
           desolation
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           then
           can
           we
           propose
           to
           our selves
           as
           arguments
           of
           God's
           severe
           displeasure
           against
           us
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           not
           either
           
           already
           felt
           ,
           or
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           fear
           are
           coming
           upon
           us
           without
           a
           speedy
           and
           sincere
           amendment
           ?
           If
           a
           Sword
           abroad
           and
           Pestilence
           at
           home
           ,
           if
           Fire
           in
           our
           Houses
           and
           Death
           in
           our
           Streets
           ,
           if
           Foreign
           Wars
           and
           Domestick
           Factions
           ,
           if
           a
           languishing
           State
           and
           a
           discontented
           People
           ,
           if
           the
           ruines
           of
           the
           City
           and
           poverty
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           may
           make
           us
           sensible
           how
           sad
           our
           condition
           at
           present
           is
           ,
           how
           much
           worse
           it
           may
           be
           (
           if
           God
           in
           his
           mercy
           prevent
           it
           not
           )
           we
           shall
           a●l
           surely
           think
           we
           have
           reason
           enough
           this
           day
           to
           lay
           to
           heart
           
             the
             evil
             of
             our
             doings
             which
             have
             brought
             all
             these
             things
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             abhor
             our selves
             ,
             repenting
             in
             dust
             and
             ashes
             .
          
           That
           would
           seem
           indeed
           to
           bear
           some
           analogy
           with
           the
           present
           ruines
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           the
           calamities
           we
           lie
           under
           at
           this
           time
           ;
           but
           God
           will
           more
           easily
           dispense
           with
           the
           pompous
           shews
           ,
           and
           solemn
           garbs
           of
           our
           humiliation
           ;
           if
           our
           hearts
           bleed
           within
           ●or
           our
           ●ormer
           impietie●
           ,
           and
           our
           repentance
           discovers
           its
           sincerity
           ,
           by
           bringing
           us
           to
           that
           temper
           ;
           that
           ,
           
             though
             we
             have
             done
             iniquity
             ,
             we
             will
             do
             so
             no
             more
             .
          
           That
           is
           the
           true
           and
           proper
           end
           ,
           which
           
             Almighty
             God
          
           aims
           at
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           Judgments
           :
           he
           takes
           no
           delight
           in
           hurling
           the
           World
           into
           confusions
           ,
           and
           turning
           Cities
           into
           ruinous
           
           heaps
           ,
           and
           making
           whole
           Countries
           a
           desolation
           :
           but
           when
           he
           sees
           it
           necessary
           to
           vindicate
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Justice
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           with
           that
           severity
           that
           may
           make
           us
           apprehend
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           yet
           with
           that
           mercy
           which
           may
           incourage
           us
           to
           repent
           and
           
             return
             unto
             the
             Lord.
          
           Thus
           we
           find
           in
           the
           instances
           recorded
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           when
           some
           Cities
           were
           
             consumed
             by
             him
          
           ;
           so
           that
           as
           far
           as
           concerned
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           made
           
             like
             to
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
          
           :
           yet
           he
           doth
           it
           with
           that
           kindness
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           that
           
             they
             are
             pluckt
             as
             firebrands
             out
             of
             the
             burning
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           he
           looks
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           ●rustrating
           the
           design
           both
           of
           his
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           sain
           to
           conclude
           with
           that
           sad
           reflection
           on
           their
           incorrigibleness
           ;
           
             Yet
             have
             ye
             not
             returned
             unto
             me
             saith
             the
             Lord.
          
           Thus
           ye
           see
           what
           the
           design
           and
           scope
           of
           the
           words
           is
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           read
           unto
           you
           ,
           wherein
           we
           may
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           severity
           of
           the
           Judgment
           which
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           execute
           upon
           them
           .
           
             I
             have
             overthrown
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             God
             overthrew
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           mixture
           of
           his
           mercy
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           severity
           ,
           
             and
             ye
             were
             as
             a
             fire-brand
             pluckt
             out
             of
             the
             burning
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           incorrigibleness
           of
           the
           people
           
           notwithstanding
           both
           .
           
             Yet
             have
             ye
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           the
           first
           we
           have
           
             God●s
             Rod
          
           li●ted
           up
           to
           strike
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           we
           have
           
             Gods
             Hand
          
           stretched
           out
           to
           save
           ,
           yet
           neither
           of
           these
           would
           make
           them
           sensible
           of
           their
           disobedience
           ;
           though
           their
           Cities
           were
           overthrown
           for
           
             their
             sakes
          
           ,
           though
           they
           themselves
           escaped
           not
           
             for
             their
             own
             sakes
          
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           
             mercies
             sake
          
           only
           whom
           they
           had
           so
           highly
           provoked
           ;
           
             yet
             have
             ye
             not
             returned
             unto
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
          
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           may
           say
           of
           the
           two
           former
           parts
           of
           the
           Text.
           as
           our
           Saviour
           doth
           in
           another
           case
           ▪
           
             This
             day
             hath
             this
             Scripture
             been
             fulfilled
             among
             you
             :
          
           we
           have
           seen
           a
           sad
           instance
           of
           
             God's
             severity
             ,
             a
             City
          
           almost
           wholly
           consumed
           as
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           expression
           of
           his
           kindn●ss
           ,
           
             the
             Inhabitants
             saved
             ,
             as
             firebrands
             pluckt
             out
             of
             the
             burning
             :
          
           O
           let
           it
           never
           be
           said
           that
           the
           l●st
           part
           of
           the
           words
           is
           ●ulfill●d
           too
           ,
           
             Yet
             have
             ye
             not
             returned
             unto
             me
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           con●●der
           
             the
             severity
             of
             God
             in
             his
          
           judgment
           ●h●s
           day
           and
           then
           discover
           
             the
             mixture
             of
             his
             kindness
             with
             it
             ,
          
           and
           the
           r●sult
           of
           both
           will
           ●e
           t●e
           
             unreasonableness
             of
             obstinate
             disobedience
          
           after
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             severity
             of
             the
             judgment
          
           here
           expressed
           :
           which
           ,
           though
           we
           take
           it
           not
           
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           persons
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Cities
           wherein
           they
           dwelt
           :
           as
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           understood
           not
           only
           by
           the
           Original
           wherein
           the
           words
           relating
           to
           persons
           are
           left
           out
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           ●ollowing
           cl●use
           ,
           expressing
           their
           preservation
           :
           yet
           we
           shall
           ●ind
           the
           Judgment
           to
           be
           severe
           enough
           ,
           in
           regard
           ,
           1.
           
           Of
           the
           
             nature
             and
             kind
          
           of
           it
           .
           2.
           
           The
           
             series
             and
             order
          
           of
           it
           .
           3.
           
           The
           causes
           moving
           to
           it
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Author
           of
           it
           .
           
             I
             have
             overthrown
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             God
             overthrew
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             nature
             and
             kind
             of
             it
             :
          
           We
           can
           imagine
           nothing
           more
           severe
           when
           we
           consider
           what
           it
           is
           set
           forth
           by
           ,
           the
           most
           unparrallel'd
           Judgment
           we
           read
           of
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             destruction
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
          
           by
           a
           fire
           from
           Heaven
           .
           Although
           in
           all
           circumstances
           the
           instance
           might
           not
           come
           up
           to
           the
           parallel
           ,
           yet
           in
           several
           respects
           there
           might
           be
           so
           sad
           a
           desolation
           ,
           that
           any
           other
           example
           but
           that
           might
           fall
           beneath
           the
           greatness
           and
           severity
           of
           it
           .
           And
           we
           may
           better
           understand
           of
           how
           sad
           and
           dreadful
           a
           nature
           such
           a
           Judgment
           must
           be
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           it
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           
             suddenness
             and
             unexpectedness
          
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           force
           and
           violence
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           that
           
             sad
             train
             of
             circumstances
          
           which
           attend
           and
           follow
           it
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             suddenness
             and
             unexpectedness
          
           of
           it
           ;
           
             as
             God
             overthrew
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           when
           they
           least
           of
           all
           looked
           for
           such
           a
           desolation
           .
           For
           
             thus
             it
             was
             in
             the
             days
             of
          
           Lot
           (
           as
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           )
           (a)
           
             they
             did
             eat
             ,
             they
             drank
             ,
             they
             bought
             ,
             they
             sold
             ,
             they
             planted
             ,
             they
             builded
             ;
             but
             the
             same
             day
             that
          
           Lot
           
             went
             out
             of
          
           Sodom
           ,
           
             it
             rained
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             them
             all
             .
          
           They
           were
           all
           immersed
           either
           in
           their
           pleasures
           or
           in
           their
           business
           ,
           they
           little
           thought
           of
           destruction
           being
           so
           near
           them
           as
           it
           proved
           to
           be
           :
           Thus
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Iews
           in
           their
           first
           and
           latter
           destruction
           both
           of
           their
           City
           and
           Country
           ,
           they
           were
           as
           high
           and
           as
           confident
           of
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           to
           the
           very
           last
           ;
           nothing
           could
           perswade
           them
           that
           their
           Temple
           or
           their
           City
           should
           be
           burnt
           with
           Fire
           ;
           till
           they
           saw
           them
           flaming
           before
           their
           eyes
           .
           Thus
           Iosephus
           observes
           of
           his
           Countrymen
           ,
           
             that
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             their
             miseries
             they
             had
             no
             kind
             of
             sense
             at
             all
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             but
             were
             as
             proud
             ,
          
           
           
             presumptuous
             and
             arrogant
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             things
             went
             well
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             were
             like
             to
             do
             so
             .
          
           They
           thought
           God
           could
           not
           possibly
           punish
           such
           a
           people
           as
           they
           were
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ;
           they
           could
           easily
           have
           believed
           it
           of
           any
           other
           people
           but
           themselves
           :
           but
           that
           God
           should
           punish
           his
           own
           people
           in
           
           Covenant
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           Judgment
           should
           begin
           at
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           had
           loved
           to
           be
           called
           by
           his
           Name
           ,
           should
           be
           made
           examples
           to
           all
           other
           Nations
           ;
           this
           seemed
           so
           harsh
           and
           incredible
           that
           by
           no
           means
           could
           they
           entertain
           it
           .
           But
           God
           and
           wise
           men
           too
           thought
           otherwise
           of
           them
           than
           they
           did
           of
           themselves
           :
           they
           could
           not
           but
           see
           an
           outward
           shew
           of
           Religion
           joyned
           with
           a
           deep
           and
           subtil
           hypocrisie
           ;
           there
           being
           among
           them
           an
           heap
           of
           pride
           and
           luxury
           ,
           of
           fraud
           and
           injustice
           ,
           of
           sedition
           and
           faction
           gilded
           over
           with
           a
           fair
           shew
           of
           greater
           zeal
           for
           God
           and
           his
           Glory
           :
           which
           that
           impartial
           Historian
           (
           as
           one
           who
           knew
           them
           well
           )
           hath
           described
           at
           large
           :
           and
           although
           they
           could
           not
           believe
           that
           such
           heavy
           Judgments
           should
           befall
           them
           ,
           yet
           others
           did
           not
           only
           believe
           ,
           but
           tremble
           at
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Who
           among
           all
           the
           Citizens
           of
           London
           could
           have
           been
           perswaded
           ,
           but
           the
           day
           before
           the
           Fire
           brake
           out
           ,
           nay
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           Flames
           for
           near
           a
           day
           together
           ,
           that
           ever
           in
           four
           days
           time
           ,
           not
           a
           fourth
           part
           of
           the
           City
           should
           be
           left
           standing
           ?
           For
           when
           were
           they
           ever
           more
           secure
           and
           inapprehensive
           of
           their
           danger
           than
           at
           this
           time
           ?
           they
           had
           not
           been
           long
           returned
           
           to
           their
           Houses
           ,
           which
           the
           Plague
           had
           driven
           them
           from
           ,
           and
           now
           they
           hoped
           to
           make
           some
           amends
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Trade
           before
           ;
           but
           they
           returned
           home
           with
           the
           same
           sins
           they
           carried
           away
           with
           them
           ;
           like
           new
           Moons
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           new
           ●ace
           and
           appearance
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           spots
           remained
           still
           :
           or
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           increased
           by
           that
           scumm
           they
           had
           gathered
           in
           the
           Countries
           where
           they
           had
           been
           .
           Like
           Beasts
           of
           prey
           that
           had
           been
           chained
           up
           so
           long
           till
           they
           were
           hunger-bitten
           ,
           when
           they
           once
           got
           loose
           they
           ran
           with
           that
           violence
           and
           greediness
           to
           their
           ways
           of
           gain
           ,
           as
           though
           nothing
           could
           ever
           satisfie
           them
           .
           But
           that
           which
           betrayed
           them
           to
           so
           much
           security
           ,
           was
           their
           late
           deliverance
           from
           so
           sweeping
           a
           Judgment
           as
           the
           Plague
           had
           been
           to
           the
           City
           and
           Suburbs
           of
           it
           :
           they
           could
           by
           no
           means
           think
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           all
           so
           lately
           escaped
           the
           Grave
           ,
           that
           the
           City
           it
           sel●
           should
           be
           so
           near
           being
           buried
           in
           its
           own
           ruines
           ;
           that
           the
           Fire
           which
           had
           missed
           their
           blood
           ,
           should
           seize
           upon
           their
           houses
           ;
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           other
           way
           to
           purge
           the
           infected
           air
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Flames
           of
           the
           whole
           City
           .
           Thus
           when
           the
           Mariners
           have
           newly
           escaped
           a
           wreck
           at
           Sea
           ,
           the
           fears
           of
           which
           have
           a
           long
           time
           
           deprived
           them
           of
           their
           wonted
           rest
           ,
           they
           think
           they
           may
           securely
           lye
           down
           and
           sleep
           ,
           till
           it
           may
           be
           another
           storm
           overtake
           and
           sink
           them
           .
           We
           see
           then
           there
           is
           neither
           piety
           nor
           wisdom
           in
           so
           much
           security
           when
           a
           great
           danger
           is
           over
           ,
           ●or
           for
           we
           know
           not
           but
           that
           very
           security
           it self
           may
           provoke
           God
           to
           send
           a
           greater
           .
           And
           no
           kind
           of
           Judgments
           are
           so
           dreadful
           and
           amazing
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           come
           most
           unexpectedly
           upon
           men
           ;
           for
           these
           betray
           the
           succours
           which
           reason
           offers
           ,
           they
           infatuate
           mens
           councils
           ,
           weaken
           their
           courage
           ,
           and
           deprive
           them
           of
           that
           presence
           of
           mind
           which
           is
           necessary
           at
           such
           a
           time
           for
           their
           own
           and
           the
           publick
           interest
           .
           And
           there
           needs
           no
           more
           to
           let
           us
           know
           how
           severe
           such
           a
           Judgment
           must
           be
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           upon
           men
           in
           so
           sudden
           and
           unexpected
           a
           manner
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           for
           the
           severiry
           of
           it
           lies
           further
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           
             In
             the
             force
             and
             violence
             of
             it
             :
          
           and
           surely
           that
           was
           very
           great
           which
           consumed
           four
           Cities
           to
           nothing
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           God
           did
           
             pluere
             Gehennam
             de
             Coelo
          
           ,
           as
           one
           expresses
           it
           ,
           rained
           down
           
             Hell-fire
             upon
          
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           some
           think
           is
           called
           the
           (a)
           
             vengeance
             of
             eternal
             fire
             ,
             which
             all
             
             those
             in
          
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           
             are
             said
             to
             suffer
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           
             a
             Fire
          
           which
           comsumed
           ,
           till
           there
           was
           nothing
           left
           to
           be
           consumed
           by
           it
           .
           Not
           but
           that
           those
           wicked
           persons
           did
           justly
           suffer
           the
           
             vengeance
             of
             an
             eternal
             fire
          
           in
           another
           life
           ,
           but
           the
           Apostle
           seems
           to
           set
           out
           and
           paint
           forth
           to
           us
           that
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           by
           the
           force
           and
           violence
           of
           that
           fire
           which
           destroyed
           those
           Cities
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           be
           harsh
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           were
           involved
           in
           that
           common
           calamity
           (
           who
           yet
           were
           innocent
           as
           to
           the
           great
           abominations
           of
           those
           places
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Infants
           there
           destroyed
           )
           must
           be
           immediately
           sentenced
           to
           eternal
           misery
           .
           But
           although
           God
           since
           that
           perpetual
           monument
           of
           his
           justice
           in
           the
           destruction
           of
           those
           Cities
           hath
           not
           by
           such
           an
           immediate
           fire
           from
           Heaven
           consumed
           and
           razed
           out
           the
           very
           foundations
           of
           other
           Cities
           ;
           yet
           at
           sometimes
           there
           are
           fires
           which
           break
           out
           and
           rage
           with
           a
           more
           than
           ordinary
           violence
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           yield
           to
           those
           attempts
           for
           quenching
           them
           ,
           which
           at
           other
           times
           may
           be
           attended
           with
           great
           success
           .
           Such
           might
           that
           great
           fire
           in
           Rome
           be
           in
           
           Nero's
           time
           ,
           which
           whether
           begun
           casually
           ,
           or
           by
           design
           (
           which
           was
           disputed
           then
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           about
           
           others
           since
           )
           did
           presently
           spread
           it self
           with
           greater
           speed
           over
           the
           Cirque
           (
           as
           the
           (a)
           Historian
           tells
           us
           )
           than
           the
           Wind
           it self
           ,
           and
           never
           left
           burning
           ,
           till
           of
           fourteen
           Regions
           in
           Rome
           ,
           but
           ●our
           were
           left
           entire
           .
           Such
           might
           that
           be
           in
           the
           
             Emperor
             Titus
          
           his
           time
           ,
           which
           lasted
           three
           days
           and
           nights
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           irresistible
           in
           its
           fury
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Historian
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             it
             was
             certainly
             more
             than
             an
             ordinary
             fire
             .
          
           Such
           might
           that
           be
           in
           the
           same
           City
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Commodus
           ,
           which
           though
           all
           the
           art
           and
           industry
           imaginable
           were
           used
           for
           the
           quenching
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           burnt
           ,
           till
           it
           had
           consumed
           besides
           the
           Temple
           of
           Peace
           ,
           the
           fairest
           Houses
           and
           Palaces
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           which
           on
           that
           account
           ,
           the
           Historians
           attribute
           to
           more
           than
           natural
           causes
           .
           Such
           might
           that
           be
           (
           which
           comes
           the
           nearest
           of
           any
           I
           have
           met
           with
           ,
           
           to
           that
           Fire
           we
           this
           day
           lament
           the
           effec●s
           of
           )
           I
           mean
           that
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           which
           happened
           (b)
           
             A.
             D.
          
           465.
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           September
           ;
           it
           brake
           forth
           by
           the
           water
           side
           ,
           and
           raged
           with
           that
           horrible
           fury
           for
           four
           days
           together
           ,
           that
           it
           burnt
           down
           the
           greatest
           
           part
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           little
           capable
           of
           resistance
           that
           as
           (a)
           Evagrius
           tells
           us
           ,
           the
           strongest
           Houses
           were
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             like
             so
             much
             dryed
             stubble
             before
             it
          
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           the
           whole
           City
           was
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             most
             miserable
             and
             dolefull
             spectacle
          
           ;
           so
           that
           as
           (b)
           Baronius
           expresses
           it
           ,
           
             that
             City
             which
             before
             was
             accounted
             the
             wonder
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             made
             like
             unto
          
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           .
           Such
           likewise
           might
           those
           two
           great
           Fires
           have
           been
           which
           have
           formerly
           burnt
           down
           great
           part
           of
           the
           then
           City
           of
           London
           ;
           but
           neither
           of
           them
           come
           near
           to
           the
           dreadfulness
           of
           this
           ,
           considering
           how
           much
           bigger
           the
           habitations
           of
           the
           City
           were
           now
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           greater
           the
           riches
           of
           it
           than
           could
           be
           imagined
           at
           those
           times
           .
           How
           great
           must
           we
           conceive
           the
           force
           of
           this
           Fire
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           which
           having
           at
           first
           gotten
           a
           head
           where
           there
           was
           little
           means
           of
           resisting
           it
           ,
           and
           much
           fuel
           to
           increase
           it
           ;
           from
           thence
           it
           spread
           it self
           both
           with
           and
           against
           the
           wind
           ;
           till
           it
           had
           ga●ned
           so
           considerable
           a
           force
           ,
           that
           it
           despised
           all
           the
           resistance
           could
           be
           made
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           buildings
           which
           stood
           in
           its
           way
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           had
           once
           subdued
           the
           strongest
           
           and
           the
           tallest
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           then
           roared
           like
           the
           waves
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           made
           its
           way
           through
           all
           the
           lesser
           obstacles
           ,
           and
           might
           have
           gone
           on
           so
           far
           ,
           till
           it
           had
           laid
           this
           City
           level
           with
           the
           ruins
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           had
           not
           he
           who
           sets
           the
           bounds
           to
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             Thus
             far
             shalt
             thou
             go
             and
             no
             farther
             ,
          
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           it
           in
           those
           places
           which
           were
           as
           ready
           to
           have
           yielded
           up
           themselves
           to
           the
           rage
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           any
           which
           had
           been
           consumed
           before
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           severity
           of
           it
           will
           yet
           more
           appear
           from
           all
           
             the
             dreadfull
             circumstances
             which
             attend
             and
             follow
             it
             .
          
           Could
           you
           suppose
           your selves
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           those
           Cities
           which
           were
           consumed
           by
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           when
           it
           had
           seized
           upon
           their
           dwellings
           ,
           O
           what
           cries
           and
           lamentations
           ,
           what
           yellings
           and
           shriekings
           might
           ye
           then
           have
           heard
           among
           them
           !
           We
           may
           well
           think
           how
           dreadfull
           those
           were
           ,
           when
           we
           do
           but
           consider
           how
           sad
           the
           circumstances
           were
           of
           the
           Fire
           we
           mourn
           for
           this
           day
           .
           When
           it
           began
           like
           Sampson
           to
           break
           in
           pieces
           all
           the
           means
           of
           resisting
           it
           ,
           and
           carried
           before
           it
           not
           only
           the
           Gates
           ,
           but
           the
           Churches
           and
           most
           
             magnificent
             Structures
          
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           what
           horror
           and
           confusion
           may
           we
           
           then
           imagine
           had
           seized
           upon
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           Citizens
           ;
           what
           destraction
           in
           their
           Councils
           ,
           what
           paleness
           in
           their
           Countenances
           ,
           what
           pantings
           at
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           what
           an
           universal
           consternation
           might
           have
           been
           then
           seen
           upon
           the
           Minds
           of
           men
           ?
           But
           O
           the
           sighs
           and
           tears
           ,
           the
           frights
           and
           amazements
           ,
           the
           miscarriages
           ,
           nay
           the
           deaths
           of
           some
           of
           the
           weaker
           Sex
           at
           the
           terror
           and
           apprehension
           of
           it
           !
           O
           the
           hurry
           and
           useless
           pains
           ,
           the
           alarms
           and
           tumults
           ,
           the
           mutual
           hinderances
           of
           each
           other
           that
           were
           among
           men
           at
           the
           beholding
           the
           rage
           and
           fury
           of
           it
           !
           There
           we
           might
           have
           seen
           Women
           weeping
           for
           their
           Children
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           their
           being
           trod
           down
           in
           the
           press
           ,
           or
           lost
           in
           the
           crowd
           of
           people
           ,
           or
           exposed
           to
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           flames
           ;
           Husbands
           more
           solicitous
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           than
           their
           own
           ;
           the
           Soldiers
           running
           to
           their
           Swords
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           more
           need
           of
           Buckets
           ;
           the
           Tradesmen
           loading
           their
           backs
           with
           that
           which
           had
           gotten
           possession
           of
           their
           hearts
           before
           .
           Then
           we
           might
           have
           heard
           some
           complaining
           thus
           of
           themselves
           :
           O
           that
           I
           had
           been
           as
           carefull
           of
           laying
           up
           treasures
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           been
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           I
           had
           
           not
           been
           under
           such
           fears
           of
           losing
           them
           as
           now
           I
           am
           !
           If
           I
           had
           served
           God
           as
           faithfully
           as
           I
           have
           done
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           have
           left
           me
           as
           now
           that
           is
           like
           to
           do
           .
           What
           a
           fool
           have
           I
           been
           which
           have
           spent
           all
           my
           precious
           time
           for
           the
           gaining
           of
           that
           which
           may
           now
           be
           lost
           in
           an
           hours
           time
           !
           If
           these
           flames
           be
           so
           dreadful
           ,
           what
           are
           those
           which
           we
           reserved
           for
           them
           who
           love
           the
           world
           more
           than
           God!
           If
           none
           can
           come
           near
           the
           heat
           of
           this
           Fire
           ,
           who
           can
           dwell
           with
           
             everlasting
             burnings
          
           !
           O
           what
           madness
           then
           will
           it
           be
           to
           sin
           any
           more
           wilfully
           against
           that
           God
           who
           is
           
             a
             consuming
             fire
          
           ,
           infinitely
           more
           dreadful
           than
           this
           can
           be
           !
           Farewel
           then
           all
           ye
           deceitful
           vanities
           :
           now
           I
           understand
           thee
           and
           my self
           better
           ,
           O
           bewitching
           world
           ,
           than
           to
           fix
           my
           happiness
           in
           thee
           any
           more
           .
           I
           will
           henceforth
           learn
           so
           much
           wisdom
           to
           lay
           up
           my
           treasures
           there
           where
           neither
           moths
           can
           corrupt
           them
           ,
           not
           Thieves
           steal
           them
           ,
           nor
           fire
           consume
           them
           .
           O
           how
           happy
           would
           London
           be
           ,
           if
           this
           were
           the
           effect
           other
           flames
           on
           the
           minds
           of
           all
           her
           Inhabitants
           !
           She
           might
           then
           rise
           with
           a
           greater
           glory
           ,
           and
           her
           inward
           beauty
           would
           outshine
           her
           outward
           splendour
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           as
           great
           as
           we
           can
           wish
           or
           imagine
           .
        
         
         
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           who
           can
           behold
           her
           present
           ruines
           ,
           without
           paying
           some
           tears
           as
           due
           to
           the
           sadness
           of
           the
           spectacle
           ,
           and
           more
           to
           the
           sins
           which
           caused
           them
           ?
           If
           that
           City
           were
           able
           to
           speak
           out
           of
           its
           ruines
           ,
           what
           sad
           complaints
           would
           it
           make
           of
           all
           those
           impieties
           which
           have
           made
           her
           so
           miserable
           .
           If
           it
           had
           not
           been
           (
           might
           she
           say
           )
           for
           the
           pride
           and
           luxury
           ,
           the
           ease
           and
           delicacy
           of
           some
           of
           my
           Inhabitants
           ,
           the
           covetousness
           ,
           the
           fraud
           ,
           the
           injustice
           of
           others
           ,
           the
           debaucheries
           of
           the
           prophane
           ,
           the
           open
           factions
           and
           secret
           hypocrisie
           of
           too
           many
           pretending
           to
           greater
           sanctity
           ,
           my
           beauty
           had
           not
           been
           thus
           
             turned
             into
             ashes
          
           ,
           nor
           my
           glory
           into
           those
           ruines
           which
           make
           my
           enemies
           rejoyce
           ,
           my
           friends
           to
           mourn
           ,
           and
           all
           stand
           amazed
           at
           the
           beholding
           of
           them
           .
           Look
           now
           upon
           me
           ,
           you
           who
           so
           lately
           admired
           the
           greatness
           of
           my
           Trade
           ,
           the
           riches
           of
           my
           Merchants
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           my
           People
           ,
           the
           conveniency
           of
           my
           Churches
           ,
           the
           multitude
           of
           my
           Streets
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           desolations
           sin
           hath
           made
           in
           the
           earth
           .
           Look
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           then
           tell
           me
           whether
           it
           be
           nothing
           to
           dally
           with
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           mock
           at
           sin
           ,
           to
           slight
           the
           judgments
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           abuse
           his
           mercies
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           the
           attempts
           of
           Heaven
           to
           reclaim
           
           a
           people
           from
           their
           sins
           ,
           to
           remain
           still
           the
           same
           that
           ever
           they
           were
           ?
           Was
           there
           no
           way
           to
           expiate
           your
           guilt
           but
           by
           my
           misery
           ?
           Had
           the
           Leprosie
           of
           your
           sins
           so
           fretted
           in
           my
           Walls
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           cleansing
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           flames
           which
           consume
           them
           ?
           Must
           I
           mourn
           in
           
             my
             dust
             and
             ashes
          
           for
           your
           iniquities
           ,
           while
           you
           are
           so
           ready
           to
           return
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           them
           ?
           Have
           I
           suffered
           so
           much
           by
           reason
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           do
           you
           think
           to
           escape
           your selves
           ?
           Can
           you
           then
           look
           upon
           my
           ruines
           with
           hearts
           as
           hard
           and
           unconcerned
           as
           the
           stones
           which
           lye
           in
           them
           ?
           If
           you
           have
           any
           kindness
           for
           me
           ,
           or
           for
           your selves
           ;
           if
           you
           ever
           hope
           to
           see
           my
           breaches
           repaired
           ,
           my
           beauty
           restored
           ,
           my
           glory
           advanced
           ,
           look
           on
           Londons
           ruines
           and
           repent
           .
           Thus
           would
           she
           bid
           her
           Inhabitants
           not
           weep
           for
           her
           miseries
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           own
           sins
           ;
           for
           if
           
             never
             any
             sorrow
             was
             like
             to
             her
             sorrow
             ,
          
           it
           is
           because
           never
           any
           sins
           were
           like
           to
           their
           sins
           .
           Not
           as
           though
           they
           were
           only
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           which
           have
           brought
           this
           evil
           upon
           her
           ,
           no
           ,
           but
           as
           far
           as
           the
           judgment
           reaches
           ,
           so
           great
           hath
           the
           compass
           of
           the
           sins
           been
           ,
           which
           have
           provoked
           God
           to
           make
           her
           an
           example
           of
           his
           justice
           .
           And
           I
           fear
           the
           effects
           of
           Londons
           calamity
           will
           be
           felt
           
           all
           the
           Nation
           over
           .
           For
           ,
           considering
           the
           present
           languishing
           condition
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           easie
           matter
           to
           recover
           the
           blood
           and
           spirits
           which
           have
           been
           lost
           by
           this
           Fire
           .
           So
           that
           whether
           we
           consider
           the
           sadness
           of
           those
           circumstances
           which
           accompained
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           or
           those
           which
           respect
           the
           present
           miseries
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           or
           the
           general
           influence
           those
           will
           have
           upon
           the
           Nation
           ,
           we
           cannot
           easily
           conceive
           what
           judgment
           could
           in
           so
           critical
           a
           time
           have
           befallen
           us
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           more
           severe
           for
           the
           kind
           and
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           this
           hath
           been
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           consider
           it
           
             in
             the
             series
             and
             order
             of
             it
             .
          
           We
           see
           by
           the
           Text
           ,
           this
           comes
           i●
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           as
           a
           reserve
           ,
           when
           nothing
           else
           would
           do
           any
           good
           upon
           them
           :
           It
           is
           
             extrema
             medicina
          
           ,
           as
           (a)
           St.
           Hierom
           ,
           saith
           ,
           the
           last
           attempt
           that
           God
           uses
           to
           reclaim
           a
           people
           by
           ,
           and
           if
           these
           Causticks
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           he
           looks
           upon
           the
           wounds
           as
           incurable
           .
           He
           had
           sent
           a
           famine
           before
           ,
           v.
           6.
           a
           drought
           ,
           v.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
             blasting
             and
             mildew
          
           ,
           v.
           9.
           
             the
             Pestilence
             after
             the
             manner
             of
          
           Aegypt
           ,
           v.
           10.
           
             the
             miseries
             of
             War
          
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           verse
           .
           And
           when
           none
           of
           these
           would
           work
           that
           effect
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           designed
           
           for
           ,
           then
           he
           comes
           to
           this
           last
           way
           of
           punishing
           before
           a
           final
           destruction
           ,
           
             he
             overthrew
             some
             of
             their
             Cities
             as
             he
             had
             overthrown
          
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           .
           God
           forbid
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           so
           near
           a
           final
           subversion
           ,
           and
           utter
           desolation
           ,
           as
           the
           ●en
           Tribes
           were
           ,
           when
           none
           of
           these
           things
           would
           bring
           them
           to
           repentance
           ;
           but
           yet
           the
           method
           God
           hath
           used
           with
           us
           seems
           to
           bode
           very
           ill
           in
           case
           we
           do
           not
           at
           last
           
             return
             to
             the
             Lord.
          
           For
           it
           is
           not
           only
           agreeable
           to
           what
           is
           here
           delivered
           as
           the
           course
           God
           used
           to
           reclaim
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           but
           to
           what
           is
           ●eported
           by
           the
           most
           faithful
           Historian
           of
           those
           times
           of
           the
           degrees
           and
           steps
           that
           God
           made
           before
           the
           ruines
           of
           the
           
             British
             Nation
          
           .
           For
           (a)
           Gildas
           tells
           us
           the
           decay
           of
           it
           began
           by
           
             Civil
             Wars
          
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           
             high
             discontents
          
           remaining
           as
           the
           consequents
           of
           them
           ;
           after
           this
           an
           
             universal
             decay
             and
             poverty
          
           among
           them
           ;
           after
           that
           ,
           nay
           during
           the
           continuance
           of
           it
           ,
           Wars
           with
           the
           Picts
           and
           Scots
           their
           inveterate
           enemies
           ;
           but
           no
           sooner
           had
           they
           a
           little
           breathing
           space
           ,
           but
           they
           return
           to
           their
           luxury
           and
           other
           sins
           again
           ;
           then
           God
           sends
           among
           them
           
             a
             consuming
             Pestilence
          
           ,
           which
           destroyed
           an
           incredible
           number
           of
           people
           .
           When
           all
           this
           would
           not
           do
           ,
           those
           whom
           they
           
           trusted
           most
           to
           ,
           betrayed
           them
           ,
           and
           rebelled
           against
           them
           ,
           by
           whose
           means
           ,
           not
           only
           
             the
             Cities
             were
             burnt
             with
             Fire
             ,
          
           but
           the
           whole
           Island
           was
           turned
           almost
           into
           
             one
             continued
             flame
          
           .
           The
           issue
           of
           all
           which
           at
           last
           was
           ,
           that
           their
           Country
           was
           turned
           to
           a
           desolation
           ,
           the
           ancient
           Inhabitants
           driven
           out
           ,
           or
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           their
           former
           servants
           ,
           but
           now
           their
           bitter
           enemies
           ,
           possessing
           their
           habitations
           .
           May
           God
           avert
           the
           Omen
           from
           us
           at
           this
           day
           .
           We
           have
           smarted
           by
           
             Civil
             wars
          
           ,
           and
           the
           dreadful
           effects
           of
           them
           ;
           we
           yet
           complain
           of
           
             great
             discontents
          
           and
           poverty
           as
           great
           as
           them
           ,
           we
           have
           
             inveterate
             enemies
          
           combined
           abroad
           against
           us
           ,
           we
           have
           very
           lately
           suffered
           under
           a
           Pestilence
           as
           great
           almost
           as
           any
           we
           read
           of
           ,
           and
           now
           the
           
             great
             City
          
           of
           our
           
             Nation
             burnt
             down
             by
             a
             dreadful
             Fire
             .
          
           And
           what
           do
           all
           these
           things
           mean
           ?
           and
           what
           will
           the
           issue
           of
           them
           be
           ?
           though
           that
           be
           lockt
           up
           in
           the
           Councils
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           fear
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           our
           speedy
           amendment
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           our
           ruine
           .
           And
           they
           who
           think
           that
           incredible
           ,
           let
           them
           tell
           me
           whether
           two
           years
           since
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           think
           it
           altogether
           as
           improbable
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           compass
           of
           the
           two
           succeeding
           years
           ,
           above
           
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             persons
          
           should
           be
           destroyed
           by
           the
           Plague
           in
           London
           and
           
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           City
           it self
           should
           be
           burnt
           to
           the
           Ground
           ?
           And
           if
           our
           fears
           do
           not
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           our
           sins
           may
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           but
           the
           fore-runners
           of
           greater
           calamities
           ,
           in
           case
           there
           be
           not
           a
           timely
           reformation
           of
           our selves
           .
           And
           although
           God
           may
           give
           us
           some
           intermissions
           of
           punishments
           ,
           yet
           at
           last
           he
           may
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Roman
             Consul
          
           expressed
           it
           ,
           pay
           us
           
             intercalatoe
             poenoe
             usuram
          
           ,
           that
           which
           may
           make
           amends
           for
           all
           his
           abatements
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           full
           measure
           according
           to
           that
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           
             pressed
             down
             ,
             shaken
             together
             ,
             and
             running
             over
             .
          
           Which
           leads
           to
           the
           third
           particular
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             The
             Causes
             moving
             God
             to
             so
             much
             severity
             in
             his
             Iudgements
             ,
          
           which
           are
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           sins
           committed
           against
           him
           .
           So
           this
           Prophet
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           account
           of
           all
           Gods
           punishments
           is
           to
           be
           fetched
           from
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           Amos
           1.3
           .
           
             For
             three
             transgressions
             of
          
           Damascus
           ,
           
             and
             for
             four
             I
             will
             not
             turn
             away
             the
             punishment
             thereof
             :
          
           so
           it
           is
           said
           of
           
             Gaza
             ,
             v.
          
           6.
           of
           Tyrus
           ,
           v.
           9.
           of
           
             Edom
             ,
             v.
          
           11.
           of
           
             Ammon
             ,
             v.
          
           13.
           
           Moab
           ,
           ch
           .
           2.
           1.
           
           
             Iudah
             ,
             v.
          
           4.
           and
           at
           last
           
             Israel
             ,
             v.
          
           6.
           
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           of
           every
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           threatens
           to
           punish
           them
           for
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           iniquities
           ,
           and
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           transgression
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           generally
           supposed
           to
           be
           meant
           by
           the
           
             three
             transgressions
             
             and
             the
             four
          
           )
           he
           doth
           particularly
           threaten
           to
           send
           a
           fire
           among
           them
           to
           consume
           the
           Houses
           and
           the
           Palaces
           of
           their
           Cities
           .
           So
           to
           Damascus
           ,
           chap.
           1.4
           .
           to
           Gaza
           ,
           v.
           7.
           to
           Tyrus
           ,
           v.
           10.
           to
           Edom
           ,
           v.
           12.
           to
           Ammon
           ,
           v.
           14.
           to
           Moab
           ,
           ch
           .
           2.
           v.
           2.
           to
           Iudah
           ,
           v.
           5.
           
           
             I
             will
             send
             a
             fire
             upon
          
           Judah
           ,
           
             and
             it
             shall
             devour
             the
             Palaces
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           :
           and
           Israel
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           text
           .
           This
           is
           a
           Judgment
           then
           ,
           which
           when
           it
           comes
           in
           its
           fury
           ,
           gives
           us
           notice
           to
           how
           great
           a
           height
           our
           sins
           are
           risen
           :
           especially
           when
           it
           hath
           so
           many
           dreadful
           forerunners
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           in
           Israel
           ,
           and
           hath
           had
           among
           our selves
           .
           When
           the
           
             red
             horse
          
           hath
           marched
           furiously
           before
           it
           all
           bloody
           with
           the
           effects
           of
           a
           
             Civil
             War
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             pale
             horse
          
           hath
           followed
           after
           the
           other
           with
           Death
           upon
           his
           back
           ,
           and
           the
           Grave
           at
           his
           heels
           ,
           and
           after
           both
           these
           ,
           those
           come
           ,
           
             out
             of
             whose
             mouth
             issues
             fire
             ,
             and
             smoak
             ,
             and
             brimstone
             ,
          
           it
           is
           then
           time
           for
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           
             to
             repent
             of
             the
             work
             of
             their
             hands
             .
          
           But
           it
           is
           our
           great
           unhappiness
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           impute
           these
           great
           calamities
           to
           any
           thing
           rather
           than
           to
           our
           sins
           ;
           and
           thereby
           we
           hinder
           our selves
           from
           the
           true
           remedy
           ,
           because
           we
           will
           not
           understand
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           distemper
           .
           Though
           God
           hath
           not
           sent
           Prophets
           among
           us
           ,
           to
           tell
           us
           for
           such
           
           and
           such
           sins
           ,
           I
           will
           send
           such
           and
           such
           judgments
           upon
           you
           ,
           yet
           where
           we
           observe
           the
           parallel
           between
           the
           sins
           and
           the
           punishments
           agreeable
           with
           what
           we
           find
           recorded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           those
           sins
           were
           not
           only
           the
           antecedents
           ,
           but
           the
           causes
           of
           those
           punishments
           which
           followed
           after
           them
           .
           And
           that
           because
           the
           reason
           of
           punishment
           was
           not
           built
           upon
           any
           particular
           relation
           between
           God
           and
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           but
           upon
           reasons
           common
           to
           all
           mankind
           :
           yet
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           the
           greater
           the
           mercies
           were
           which
           any
           people
           enjoyed
           ,
           the
           sooner
           was
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           iniquities
           filled
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           severer
           were
           the
           judgements
           when
           they
           came
           upon
           them
           .
           This
           our
           Prophet
           gives
           an
           account
           of
           ,
           Chap.
           3.2
           .
           
             You
             only
             have
             I
             known
             of
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             therefore
             will
             I
             punish
             you
             for
             your
             iniquities
             .
          
           So
           did
           God
           punish
           Tyre
           and
           Damascus
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Israel
           and
           Iudah
           ;
           but
           his
           meaning
           is
           ,
           he
           would
           punish
           them
           sooner
           ,
           he
           would
           punish
           them
           more
           severely
           .
           I
           wish
           we
           could
           be
           brought
           once
           to
           consider
           what
           influence
           piety
           and
           vertue
           hath
           upon
           the
           good
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           if
           we
           did
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           only
           live
           better
           our selves
           ,
           but
           our
           Kingdom
           and
           Nation
           might
           flourish
           more
           
           than
           otherwise
           we
           are
           like
           to
           see
           it
           do
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           truth
           hath
           been
           so
           universally
           received
           among
           the
           wise
           Men
           of
           all
           ages
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Historians
          
           ,
           though
           of
           no
           very
           severe
           life
           himself
           ,
           yet
           imputes
           the
           decay
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             State
          
           ,
           not
           to
           Chance
           or
           Fortune
           ,
           or
           some
           unhidden
           causes
           (
           which
           the
           Atheism
           of
           our
           Age
           would
           presently
           do
           )
           but
           to
           the
           general
           looseness
           of
           mens
           lives
           ,
           and
           corruption
           of
           their
           manners
           .
           And
           it
           was
           the
           grave
           Observation
           of
           one
           of
           the
           bravest
           (a)
           Captains
           ever
           the
           
             Roman
             State
          
           had
           ,
           
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             any
             State
             to
             be
             happy
             ,
             stantibus
             moenibus
             ,
             ruentibus
             moribus
             ,
             though
             their
             walls
             were
             firm
             ,
             if
             their
             manners
             were
             decayed
             .
          
           But
           it
           is
           our
           misery
           ,
           that
           our
           walls
           and
           our
           manners
           are
           fallen
           together
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           latter
           undermined
           the
           former
           .
           They
           are
           our
           sins
           which
           have
           drawn
           so
           much
           of
           our
           blood
           ,
           and
           infected
           our
           air
           ,
           and
           added
           the
           greatest
           fuel
           to
           our
           flames
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           in
           general
           to
           declaim
           against
           our
           sins
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           search
           out
           particularly
           those
           predominant
           vices
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           boldness
           and
           frequency
           have
           provoked
           God
           thus
           to
           punish
           us
           ;
           and
           as
           we
           have
           hitherto
           observed
           a
           parallel
           between
           the
           Iudgments
           of
           Israel
           in
           this
           
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           :
           So
           I
           am
           afraid
           we
           shall
           find
           too
           sad
           a
           parallel
           between
           
             their
             sins
          
           and
           ours
           too
           .
           Three
           sorts
           of
           sins
           are
           here
           spoken
           of
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ,
           as
           the
           causes
           of
           their
           severe
           punishments
           :
           Their
           
             luxury
             and
             intemperance
          
           ,
           their
           
             covetousness
             and
             oppression
          
           ,
           and
           
             their
             contempt
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Laws
             ,
          
           and
           I
           doubt
           we
           need
           not
           make
           a
           very
           exact
           scrutiny
           to
           find
           out
           these
           in
           a
           high
           degree
           among
           our selves
           :
           and
           I
           wish
           it
           were
           as
           easie
           to
           reform
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           find
           them
           out
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Luxury
             and
             intemperance
          
           ;
           that
           we
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           compellation
           ,
           
             Ye
             Kine
             of
          
           Bashan
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           behaviour
           ,
           
             which
             say
             to
             their
             Masters
             ,
             bring
             and
             let
             us
             drink
             .
             Ye
             Kine
             of
          
           Bashan
           ,
           
             Loquitur
             ad
             Principes
          
           Israel
           
             &
             Optimates
             quosque
             decem
             Tribuum
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Hierom
           ,
           he
           speaks
           to
           the
           
             Princes
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             the
             chief
             of
             all
             the
             ten
             Tribes
          
           ;
           Those
           which
           are
           sed
           in
           the
           richest
           pastures
           ,
           such
           as
           those
           of
           Bashan
           were
           .
           Who
           are
           more
           fully
           described
           by
           the
           Prophet
           in
           this
           sixth
           chapter
           .
           They
           are
           the
           men
           
             who
             are
             at
             ease
             in
             Sion
             ,
          
           v.
           1.
           
             they
             put
             far
             away
             from
             them
             the
             evil
             day
             ,
          
           v.
           3.
           
             they
             lye
             upon
             beds
             of
             Ivory
             ,
             and
             stretch
             themselves
             upon
             their
             Couches
             ,
             and
             eat
             the
             Lambs
             out
             of
             the
             stock
             ,
             and
             the
             Calves
             out
             of
             the
             
             midst
             of
             the
             stall
             ,
          
           v.
           4.
           
             they
             chaunt
             to
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Viol
             ,
             and
             invent
             to
             themselves
             instruments
             of
             Musick
             like
          
           David
           ,
           v.
           5.
           
             they
             drink
             Wine
             in
             bowls
             ,
             and
             anoint
             themselves
             with
             the
             chief
             oyntments
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             grieved
             for
             the
             affliction
             of
          
           Joseph
           .
           The
           meaning
           of
           all
           which
           is
           ,
           they
           minded
           nothing
           but
           ease
           ,
           softness
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           endure
           to
           hear
           of
           the
           calamities
           which
           were
           so
           near
           them
           .
           Nothing
           but
           mirth
           ,
           and
           jollity
           ,
           and
           riot
           ,
           and
           feasting
           ,
           and
           evil
           consequences
           of
           these
           were
           to
           be
           seen
           or
           heard
           among
           them
           .
           Their
           delicate
           souls
           were
           presently
           rufled
           and
           disturbed
           at
           the
           discourse
           of
           any
           thing
           but
           matters
           of
           courtship
           ,
           address
           and
           entertainment
           .
           Any
           thing
           that
           was
           grave
           and
           serious
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           necessary
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           greatest
           importance
           ,
           was
           put
           off
           ,
           as
           Felix
           put
           off
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           to
           a
           more
           convenient
           time
           :
           especially
           if
           it
           threatned
           miseries
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           appeared
           with
           a
           countenance
           sadder
           than
           their
           own
           .
           These
           were
           the
           
             Kine
             of
             Bashan
          
           ,
           who
           were
           full
           of
           ease
           and
           wantonness
           ,
           and
           never
           thought
           of
           the
           day
           of
           slaughter
           ,
           which
           the
           other
           were
           the
           certain
           fore-runner
           of
           .
           Symmachus
           renders
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           others
           apply
           to
           
             the
             rich
             Citizens
             of
             Samaria
          
           ;
           I
           am
           afraid
           we
           may
           take
           it
           in
           either
           
           sense
           without
           a
           
             Soloecism
             .
             Bring
             and
             let
             us
             drink
             ,
          
           which
           as
           St.
           Hierom
           goes
           on
           ,
           
             Ebrietatem
             significat
             in
             vino
             &
             luxuria
             quoe
             statum
             mentis
             evertunt
             ,
             it
             implies
             the
             height
             of
             their
             luxury
             and
             intemperance
             .
          
           It
           is
           observed
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           our
           Prophet
           retains
           still
           the
           language
           of
           his
           education
           in
           the
           bluntness
           of
           his
           expressions
           ,
           
             the
             great
             men
          
           that
           lived
           wholly
           at
           their
           ease
           ,
           in
           wantonness
           and
           luxury
           ,
           he
           styles
           like
           
             the
             heardsman
             of
          
           Tekoa
           ,
           
             the
             Kine
             of
          
           Bashan
           .
           That
           he
           thought
           was
           title
           good
           enough
           for
           such
           who
           seemed
           to
           have
           souls
           for
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           than
           the
           other
           had
           .
           And
           hath
           not
           that
           
             delicata
             insania
          
           ,
           as
           St
           Austin
           calls
           it
           ,
           that
           soft
           and
           effeminate
           kind
           of
           madness
           taken
           possession
           of
           too
           many
           among
           us
           ,
           whose
           birth
           and
           education
           designed
           them
           for
           more
           manly
           imployments
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           what
           an
           age
           of
           Luxury
           do
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           when
           instead
           of
           those
           noble
           characters
           of
           men
           from
           their
           vertue
           ,
           and
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           courage
           ,
           it
           is
           looked
           on
           among
           some
           as
           a
           mighty
           character
           of
           a
           person
           ,
           that
           
             he
             eats
             and
             drinks
             well
          
           :
           a
           character
           that
           becomes
           none
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Kine
           of
           Bashan
           in
           the
           literal
           sense
           ,
           for
           surely
           they
           did
           so
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           had
           never
           been
           in
           so
           great
           esteem
           among
           the
           heardsmen
           of
           Tekoa
           .
           A
           character
           which
           those
           Philosopher
           ;
           
           would
           have
           been
           ashamed
           of
           ,
           who
           looked
           upon
           no
           other
           end
           of
           humane
           life
           but
           pleasure
           ;
           But
           in
           order
           to
           that
           ,
           they
           thought
           nothing
           more
           necessary
           than
           temperance
           and
           sobriety
           ;
           but
           whatever
           esteem
           they
           had
           then
           ,
           they
           have
           lost
           all
           their
           reputation
           among
           our
           modern
           Epicures
           ,
           who
           know
           of
           no
           such
           things
           as
           pleasures
           of
           
             the
             mind
          
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           much
           value
           whether
           they
           had
           any
           faculties
           of
           the
           mind
           or
           no
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           for
           the
           contrivance
           of
           new
           Oaths
           and
           Debaucheries
           .
           But
           if
           this
           were
           only
           among
           some
           few
           persons
           ,
           we
           hope
           the
           whole
           Nation
           would
           not
           suffer
           for
           their
           madness
           :
           for
           scarce
           any
           Age
           hath
           been
           so
           happy
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           had
           some
           Monsters
           in
           Morality
           as
           well
           as
           Nature
           .
           But
           I
           am
           afraid
           these
           vices
           are
           grown
           too
           Epidemical
           ;
           not
           only
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           but
           the
           Countries
           too
           ;
           what
           mean
           else
           those
           frequent
           complaints
           (
           and
           I
           hope
           more
           general
           than
           the
           causes
           of
           them
           )
           that
           the
           houses
           of
           
             great
             men
          
           in
           too
           many
           places
           are
           so
           near
           being
           
             publick
             schools
          
           of
           debauchery
           ,
           rather
           than
           of
           piety
           and
           vertue
           ,
           where
           men
           shall
           not
           want
           instructers
           to
           teach
           them
           to
           forget
           both
           God
           and
           themselves
           ;
           wherein
           sobriety
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           accounted
           a
           matter
           of
           honour
           ,
           that
           the
           rules
           of
           the
           Persian
           civility
           are
           quite
           
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           men
           are
           forced
           to
           unman
           themselves
           .
           I
           know
           nothing
           would
           tend
           more
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           or
           the
           advantage
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           if
           once
           these
           publick
           excesses
           were
           severely
           restrained
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           so
           much
           by
           making
           new
           Laws
           ,
           (
           for
           those
           generally
           do
           but
           exercise
           peoples
           Wits
           by
           finding
           out
           new
           evasions
           )
           but
           by
           excecuting
           old
           ones
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Covetousness
             and
             oppression
          
           .
           You
           see
           what
           these
           great
           men
           in
           Samaria
           did
           when
           they
           had
           any
           respite
           from
           their
           excesses
           and
           intemperance
           ,
           then
           woe
           be
           to
           the
           poor
           who
           come
           in
           their
           way
           ;
           
             Which
             oppress
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             crush
             the
             needy
          
           :
           v.
           1.
           either
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           violence
           ,
           or
           by
           those
           arts
           and
           devices
           which
           either
           their
           honesty
           or
           poverty
           have
           kept
           them
           from
           the
           knowledge
           of
           .
           And
           if
           there
           be
           not
           so
           much
           of
           open
           violence
           in
           our
           daies
           ,
           the
           thanks
           are
           due
           to
           the
           care
           of
           our
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           the
           severity
           of
           our
           Laws
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           whether
           ever
           any
           Age
           produced
           more
           studious
           and
           skilful
           to
           pervert
           the
           design
           of
           Laws
           ,
           without
           breaking
           the
           letter
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           this
           of
           ours
           hath
           done
           .
           Fraud
           and
           injustice
           is
           now
           managed
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           artifice
           and
           cunning
           ;
           and
           he
           thinks
           himself
           no
           body
           in
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           that
           cannot
           overreach
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           discovered
           :
           or
           however
           in
           the
           multiplicity
           and
           obscurity
           of
           our
           Laws
           cannot
           find
           out
           something
           in
           pretence
           at
           least
           to
           justifie
           his
           actions
           by
           .
           But
           i●
           appeal
           be
           made
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Iudicature
           ,
           what
           arts
           are
           then
           used
           either
           for
           concealing
           or
           hiring
           Witnesses
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           their
           Purses
           be
           not
           equal
           ,
           the
           adverse
           party
           may
           overswear
           him
           by
           so
           much
           as
           his
           Purse
           is
           weightier
           than
           the
           others
           .
           I
           heartily
           wish
           it
           may
           never
           be
           said
           of
           us
           ,
           what
           the
           Orator
           once
           said
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           (a)
           
             Quibus
             jusjurandum
             jocus
             ,
             testimonium
             ludus
             ,
          
           they
           made
           it
           
             a
             matter
             of
             jest
             and
             drollery
             to
             forswear
             themselves
             ,
             and
             give
             false
             testimonies
             .
          
           But
           supposing
           men
           keep
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           justice
           and
           common
           honesty
           ,
           yet
           how
           unsatiable
           are
           the
           desires
           of
           men
           !
           they
           are
           for
           adding
           
             house
             to
             house
          
           ,
           and
           
             land
             to
             land
          
           never
           contented
           with
           what
           either
           their
           Ancestors
           have
           left
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           bountiful
           hand
           of
           Heaven
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           .
           Till
           at
           last
           it
           may
           be
           in
           the
           Prophets
           expression
           
             for
             their
             covetousness
          
           ,
           (b)
           
             the
             stone
             cry
             out
             of
             the
             wall
             ,
             and
             the
             beam
             out
             of
             the
             timber
             answer
             it
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           provoke
           God
           to
           give
           a
           severe
           check
           to
           the
           exorbitant
           and
           boundless
           desire
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           
           by
           this
           days
           calamity
           .
           Thus
           while
           
             the
             City
          
           thought
           with
           (a)
           
             Babylon
             to
             sit
             as
             a
             Lady
             for
             ever
             ,
             while
             she
             dwelt
             carelesly
             ,
             and
             said
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             else
             beside
             me
             ;
             evil
             is
             come
             upon
             her
             ,
             and
             she
             knows
             not
             from
             whence
             it
             comes
             ,
             and
             mischief
             is
             ●allen
             upon
             her
             ,
             and
             she
             hath
             not
             been
             able
             to
             put
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             desolation
             is
             come
             upon
             her
             suddenly
             ,
             which
             she
             did
             not
             foresee
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Contempt
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Laws
             .
          
           That
           we
           read
           of
           v.
           4.
           where
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           by
           an
           Irony
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Come
             to
          
           Bethel
           
             and
             transgress
          
           ,
           &c.
           he
           knew
           well
           enough
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           let
           God
           or
           the
           Prophet
           say
           what
           they
           pleased
           .
           For
           these
           
             Kine
             of
          
           Bashan
           were
           all
           ●or
           the
           Calves
           of
           Dan
           and
           Bethel
           ,
           and
           some
           think
           that
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           title
           that
           is
           given
           them
           .
           These
           great
           men
           of
           Samaria
           thought
           it
           beneath
           them
           to
           o●n
           Religion
           any
           further
           than
           it
           was
           subservient
           to
           their
           civil
           interests
           .
           They
           were
           all
           of
           
             Ieroboams
             Religion
          
           ,
           who
           looked
           on
           it
           as
           a
           mear
           
             politick
             thing
          
           ,
           and
           sit
           to
           advance
           his
           own
           designs
           by
           .
           I
           am
           afraid
           there
           are
           too
           many
           at
           this
           day
           who
           are
           secretly
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           a
           piece
           of
           wisdom
           to
           be
           so
           :
           
             Blessed
             God
          
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           be
           so
           wise
           to
           deceive
           themselves
           ,
           and
           go
           down
           with
           so
           much
           discretion
           to
           Hell
           !
           These
           
           are
           the
           grave
           and
           retired
           Atheists
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           they
           secretly
           love
           not
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           their
           caution
           hinders
           them
           from
           talking
           much
           against
           it
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           much
           more
           common
           than
           the
           other
           ;
           the
           faculties
           of
           whose
           minds
           are
           so
           thin
           and
           aiery
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           bear
           the
           consideration
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           Religion
           ;
           these
           throw
           out
           their
           bitter
           sco●fs
           ,
           and
           prophane
           jests
           against
           it
           .
           A
           thing
           never
           permitted
           that
           I
           know
           of
           in
           any
           civilized
           Nation
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           whatsoever
           their
           Religion
           was
           ,
           the
           reputation
           of
           Religion
           was
           always
           preserved
           sacred
           :
           God
           himself
           (
           saith
           Iosephus
           )
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           Iews
           to
           speak
           evil
           of
           other
           Gods
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           to
           destroy
           all
           those
           who
           tempted
           them
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           them
           .
           And
           shall
           we
           suffer
           the
           most
           excellent
           and
           reasonable
           Religion
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Christian
           ,
           to
           be
           prophaned
           by
           the
           unhallowed
           mouths
           of
           any
           who
           will
           venture
           to
           be
           damned
           ,
           to
           be
           accounted
           witty
           ?
           if
           their
           enquiries
           were
           deeper
           ,
           their
           reason
           stronger
           ,
           or
           their
           arguments
           more
           perswasive
           ,
           than
           of
           those
           who
           have
           made
           it
           their
           utmost
           care
           and
           business
           to
           search
           into
           these
           things
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           allowed
           a
           fair
           hearing
           ;
           bu●
           for
           men
           who
           pretend
           to
           none
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           yet
           still
           to
           make
           Religion
           the
           object
           of
           their
           
           sco●fs
           and
           raillery
           ,
           doth
           not
           become
           the
           gravity
           of
           a
           Nation
           professing
           wisdom
           to
           permit
           it
           ,
           much
           less
           the
           sobriety
           of
           a
           people
           professing
           Christianity
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           such
           persons
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           wise
           men
           may
           be
           argued
           out
           of
           a
           Religion
           they
           own
           ,
           but
           none
           but
           Fools
           and
           madmen
           will
           be
           droll'd
           out
           of
           it
           .
           Let
           them
           first
           try
           whether
           they
           can
           laugh
           men
           out
           of
           their
           Estates
           ,
           before
           they
           attempt
           to
           do
           it
           out
           of
           their
           hopes
           of
           an
           Eternal
           happiness
           .
           And
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           will
           be
           no
           comfort
           to
           them
           in
           another
           world
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           accounted
           Wits
           for
           deriding
           those
           miseries
           which
           they
           then
           feel
           and
           smart
           under
           the
           severity
           of
           :
           it
           will
           be
           no
           mitigation
           of
           their
           flames
           that
           they
           go
           laughing
           into
           them
           ;
           nor
           will
           they
           endure
           them
           the
           better
           because
           they
           would
           not
           believe
           them
           .
           But
           while
           this
           is
           so
           prevailing
           a
           humour
           among
           the
           vain
           men
           of
           this
           Age
           and
           Nation
           ,
           what
           can
           we
           expect
           but
           that
           God
           should
           be
           remarkable
           ,
           and
           severe
           judgements
           seek
           to
           make
           men
           more
           serious
           in
           Religion
           ;
           or
           else
           make
           their
           
             hearts
             to
             ake
          
           ,
           and
           the●r
           
             joints
             to
             tremble
          
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           Belshazzars
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           find
           nothing
           else
           to
           carouse
           in
           but
           the
           Vessels
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           And
           when
           men
           said
           in
           the
           Prophet
           Zephany
           ,
           chap.
           1.12
           .
           
             that
             God
             neither
             did
             good
             nor
             evil
             ,
          
           presently
           it
           follows
           ,
           (a)
           
             therefore
             
             their
             goods
             shall
             become
             a
             booty
             ,
             and
             their
             houses
             a
             desolation
             :
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             near
             ,
             a
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
             a
             day
             of
             trouble
             and
             distress
             ,
             a
             day
             of
             wastness
             and
             desolation
          
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           with
           us
           at
           this
           time
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           sad
           the
           parallel
           hath
           been
           not
           only
           in
           the
           judgments
           of
           Isreal
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           sins
           likewise
           which
           have
           made
           those
           judgments
           so
           severe
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           severity
           of
           the
           Judgment
           appears
           not
           only
           from
           the
           Causes
           ,
           but
           ●rom
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           .
           
             I
             have
             overthrown
             some
             of
             you
             as
             God
             overthrew
          
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           .
           God
           challenges
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           Justice
           to
           himself
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           great
           day
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           judgment
           here
           in
           the
           world
           .
           (a)
           
             Shall
             there
             be
             evil
             in
             a
             City
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             done
             it
          
           ?
           When
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           punish
           men
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           the
           excution
           of
           his
           justice
           is
           agreeable
           to
           his
           nature
           now
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           be
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           We
           all
           know
           that
           he
           may
           do
           it
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           
             he
             doth
          
           and
           
             will
             do
             it
          
           ;
           and
           we
           know
           withal
           ,
           that
           without
           such
           remarkable
           severities
           ,
           the
           world
           will
           hardly
           be
           kept
           in
           any
           awe
           of
           him
           .
           We
           do
           not
           ●ind
           that
           love
           doth
           so
           much
           in
           the
           World
           as
           Fear
           doth
           ,
           there
           being
           so
           very
           few
           persons
           of
           tractable
           and
           ingenuous
           spirits
           .
           
           It
           is
           true
           of
           too
           many
           ,
           what
           (a)
           Lactantius
           ob●erves
           of
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
             Nunquam
             Dei
             meminerunt
             ,
             nisi
             dum
             in
             malis
             sunt
             ,
             they
             seldom
             think
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             him
             .
          
           And
           there
           is
           not
           only
           this
           reason
           as
           to
           particular
           persons
           why
           God
           should
           punish
           them
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           greater
           as
           to
           Communities
           ,
           and
           Bodies
           of
           men
           ;
           for
           although
           God
           suffers
           wicked
           men
           to
           escape
           punishment
           here
           ,
           as
           he
           often
           doth
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           sure
           not
           to
           do
           it
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ;
           but
           Communities
           of
           men
           can
           never
           be
           punished
           but
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Justice
           o●
           God
           doth
           often
           discover
           it self
           in
           these
           common
           calamities
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           World
           in
           subjection
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           men
           see
           that
           neither
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           Associates
           ,
           nor
           the
           depth
           of
           their
           Designs
           ,
           nor
           the
           subtilty
           of
           their
           Councils
           can
           secure
           them
           from
           the
           omnipotent
           arm
           of
           Divine
           Justice
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           determined
           
             to
             visit
             their
             transgressions
             with
             rods
             ,
          
           and
           
             their
             iniquities
             with
             stripes
          
           .
           But
           when
           he
           doth
           all
           this
           ,
           yet
           his
           
             loving
             kindness
             doth
             he
             not
             utterly
             take
             from
             them
          
           :
           for
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           his
           Judgements
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           remember
           Mercy
           ;
           of
           which
           we
           have
           a
           remarkable
           instance
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           for
           when
           God
           was
           overthrowing
           Cities
           ,
           yet
           
             he
             pluckt
             the
             Inhabitants
             
             as
             fire
             brands
             out
             of
             the
             burning
             :
          
           and
           so
           I
           come
           from
           the
           
             severity
             of
             God
          
           ▪
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           the
           mixture
           or
           his
           Mercy
           in
           it
           .
           
             And
             ye
             were
             as
             a
             fire
             brand
             pluckt
             out
             of
             the
             burning
             .
          
           That
           notes
           two
           things
           ,
           
             the
             nearness
             they
             were
             in
             to
             the
             danger
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             unexpectedness
             of
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             nearness
             they
             were
             in
             to
             the
             danger
             ,
             quasi
             torris
             ,
             cujus
             jam
             magna
             pars
             absumpta
             est
             ,
          
           as
           some
           Paraphrase
           it
           ;
           
             like
             a
             brand
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             which
             is
             already
             consumed
             by
             Fire
          
           ;
           which
           shews
           the
           difficulty
           of
           their
           escaping
           .
           So
           Ioshua
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           
             brand
             pluckt
             out
             of
             the
             ●ire
             ,
          
           Zech.
           3.2
           .
           And
           to
           this
           St.
           Hierom
           upon
           this
           place
           ,
           applies
           that
           difficult
           passage
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           3.15
           .
           
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             by
             Fire
             ,
          
           noting
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           danger
           they
           were
           in
           ,
           and
           how
           hardly
           they
           should
           escape
           .
           And
           are
           not
           a●l
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           this
           City
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           us
           in
           the
           Suburbs
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           whose
           houses
           escaped
           so
           near
           the
           flames
           ,
           as
           
             Firebrands
             pluckt
             out
             of
             the
             burning
          
           ?
           When
           the
           fire
           came
           on
           in
           its
           rage
           and
           fury
           ,
           as
           though
           it
           would
           in
           a
           short
           time
           have
           devoured
           all
           before
           it
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           this
           whole
           City
           ,
           but
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Suburbs
           of
           the
           other
           should
           escape
           ununtouched
           ,
           
           is
           (
           all
           circumstances
           considered
           )
           a
           wonderful
           expression
           of
           the
           kindness
           o●
           God
           to
           us
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           so
           much
           severity
           .
           If
           he
           had
           suffered
           the
           Fire
           to
           go
           on
           to
           have
           consumed
           the
           remainder
           of
           our
           Churches
           and
           Houses
           ,
           and
           laid
           this
           City
           even
           with
           the
           o●her
           in
           one
           continued
           heap
           of
           ruines
           ,
           we
           must
           have
           said
           ,
           
             Iust
             art
             thou
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             righteous
             in
             all
             thy
             judgments
             .
          
           We
           ought
           rather
           to
           have
           admired
           his
           patience
           in
           f●aring
           us
           so
           long
           ,
           than
           complain
           of
           this
           ●igour
           of
           his
           Justice
           in
           punishing
           us
           at
           last
           ;
           but
           in●●ead
           of
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           occasion
           this
           day
           ,
           with
           the
           
             three
             Children
          
           in
           the
           
             fiery
             Furnace
          
           ,
           to
           praise
           him
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           flames
           .
           For
           even
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           London
           themselves
           who
           have
           suffered
           most
           in
           this
           calamity
           ,
           have
           cause
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           towards
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           escaped
           themselves
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           (
           as
           the
           Iews
           report
           of
           Ioshua
           the
           High-●riest
           ,
           when
           thrown
           into
           the
           fire
           by
           the
           Chaldeans
           )
           with
           
             their
             cloaths
             burnt
             about
             them
          
           .
           Though
           their
           habitations
           be
           consumed
           ,
           and
           their
           losses
           otherwise
           may
           be
           too
           great
           ,
           yet
           that
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           so
           much
           danger
           by
           the
           flames
           ,
           and
           the
           press
           of
           people
           ,
           so
           very
           few
           should
           suffer
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           
           ought
           to
           be
           owned
           by
           them
           and
           us
           as
           a
           miraculous
           
             Providence
             of
             God
          
           towards
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           
             not
             unto
             us
             ,
             not
             unto
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             holy
             Name
             be
             the
             praise
             of
             so
             great
             a
             preservation
          
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           so
           heavy
           a
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             unexpectedness
             of
             such
             a
             deliverance
          
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           saved
           by
           their
           own
           skill
           and
           counsel
           ,
           nor
           by
           their
           strength
           and
           industry
           ,
           but
           by
           him
           who
           by
           his
           mighty
           hand
           did
           
             pluck
             them
             as
             fire
             brands
             out
             of
             the
             burning
             .
          
           Though
           we
           own
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           in
           the
           calamities
           of
           this
           day
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           forget
           his
           mercy
           in
           what
           he
           hath
           unexpectedly
           rescued
           from
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           flames
           ;
           that
           the
           
             Royal
             Palaces
          
           of
           our
           
             Gracious
             Soveraign
          
           ,
           the
           residence
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           the
           
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           the
           Courts
           of
           Iudicature
           ,
           the
           place
           where
           we
           are
           now
           assembled
           ,
           and
           ●everal
           others
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           with
           other
           places
           and
           habitations
           to
           receive
           those
           who
           were
           burnt
           out
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           stand
           at
           this
           day
           untouched
           with
           the
           fire
           (
           and
           long
           may
           they
           continue
           so
           )
           ought
           chiefly
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           power
           and
           goodness
           of
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           commands
           the
           
             raging
             of
             the
             Sea
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             madness
             of
             the
             People
          
           ,
           but
           whom
           the
           winds
           and
           the
           flames
           obey
           .
           Although
           
           enough
           in
           a
           due
           subordination
           to
           
             Divine
             Providence
          
           can
           never
           be
           attributed
           to
           the
           mighty
           care
           and
           industry
           of
           our
           most
           
             Gracious
             Sovereign
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Royal
             Highness
          
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           presence
           and
           incouragement
           inspired
           a
           new
           life
           and
           vigour
           into
           the
           sinking
           spirits
           of
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           whereby
           God
           was
           pleased
           so
           far
           to
           succeed
           their
           endeavours
           ,
           that
           a
           stop
           was
           put
           to
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           fire
           in
           such
           places
           where
           it
           was
           as
           likely
           to
           have
           prevailed
           ,
           as
           in
           any
           parts
           of
           the
           City
           consumed
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           O
           let
           us
           not
           then
           frustrate
           the
           design
           of
           so
           much
           severity
           mixed
           with
           so
           great
           mercy
           :
           let
           it
           never
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           neither
           Judgments
           nor
           Kindness
           will
           work
           upon
           us
           :
           that
           neither
           our
           deliverance
           from
           the
           Pestilence
           which
           
             walks
             in
             darkness
          
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           flames
           which
           shine
           as
           the
           noon-day
           ,
           will
           awaken
           us
           from
           that
           Lethargy
           and
           security
           we
           are
           in
           by
           our
           sins
           :
           but
           let
           God
           take
           what
           course
           he
           pleases
           with
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           the
           same
           incorrigible
           people
           still
           that
           ever
           we
           were
           .
           For
           we
           have
           cause
           enough
           for
           our
           mourning
           and
           lamentation
           this
           day
           ,
           (
           if
           God
           had
           not
           sent
           new
           calamities
           upon
           us
           )
           that
           we
           were
           no
           better
           for
           those
           we
           had
           undergone
           before
           .
           We
           have
           surfeited
           with
           
           mercies
           ,
           and
           grown
           sick
           of
           the
           kindness
           of
           Heaven
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           when
           God
           hath
           made
           us
           smart
           for
           ou●
           fulness
           and
           wantonness
           ,
           then
           we
           grew
           sullen
           and
           murmured
           and
           disputed
           against
           providence
           ,
           and
           were
           willing
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           but
           repent
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           reform
           our
           lives
           .
           It
           is
           not
           many
           years
           since
           God
           blessed
           us
           with
           great
           and
           undeserved
           blessings
           ,
           which
           we
           then
           thought
           our selves
           very
           thankful
           for
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           had
           been
           really
           so
           ,
           we
           should
           never
           have
           provoked
           him
           who
           bestowed
           those
           favours
           upon
           us
           in
           so
           great
           a
           degree
           as
           we
           have
           done
           since
           .
           Was
           this
           our
           requital
           to
           him
           for
           restoring
           our
           Sovereign
           ,
           to
           rebel
           the
           more
           against
           Heaven
           ?
           Was
           this
           our
           thankfulness
           ,
           for
           removing
           the
           disorders
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           our
           lives
           ?
           Had
           we
           no
           other
           way
           of
           trying
           the
           continuance
           of
           
             Gods
             goodness
          
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           by
           exercising
           his
           patience
           by
           our
           greater
           provocations
           ?
           As
           though
           we
           had
           resolved
           to
           let
           the
           world
           see
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           a
           more
           unthankful
           and
           disobedient
           people
           than
           the
           Iews
           had
           been
           .
           Thus
           we
           sinned
           with
           as
           much
           security
           and
           confidence
           ,
           as
           though
           we
           had
           blinded
           the
           eyes
           ,
           or
           bribed
           the
           justice
           ,
           or
           commanded
           the
           power
           of
           Heaven
           .
           When
           God
           of
           a
           
           sudden
           like
           one
           highly
           provoked
           drew
           forth
           the
           sword
           of
           his
           destroying
           Angel
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           cut
           off
           so
           many
           thousands
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           us
           :
           Then
           we
           fell
           upon
           our
           knees
           ,
           and
           begg'd
           the
           mercy
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           our
           lives
           might
           be
           spared
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           have
           time
           to
           amend
           them
           :
           but
           no
           sooner
           did
           our
           fears
           abate
           ,
           but
           our
           devotion
           did
           so
           too
           ,
           we
           had
           soon
           forgotten
           the
           promises
           we
           made
           in
           the
           day
           of
           our
           distress
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           afraid
           it
           is
           at
           this
           day
           too
           true
           of
           us
           which
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Revelations
           of
           those
           who
           had
           escaped
           the
           several
           plagues
           which
           so
           many
           had
           been
           destroyed
           by
           .
           (a)
           
             And
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             men
             which
             were
             not
             killed
             by
             these
             Plagues
             ,
             yet
             repented
             not
             of
             the
             work
             of
             their
             hands
             .
          
           For
           if
           we
           had
           not
           greedily
           suckt
           in
           again
           the
           poyson
           we
           had
           only
           laid
           down
           while
           we
           were
           begging
           for
           our
           lives
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           not
           returned
           with
           as
           great
           fury
           and
           violence
           as
           ever
           to
           our
           former
           lusts
           ,
           the
           removing
           of
           one
           Judgment
           had
           not
           been
           as
           it
           were
           only
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           coming
           on
           of
           another
           .
           For
           the
           grave
           seemed
           to
           close
           up
           her
           mouth
           ,
           and
           death
           by
           degrees
           to
           withdraw
           himself
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Fire
             might
          
           come
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ,
           to
           act
           its
           part
           too
           in
           the
           Tragedy
           our
           sins
           have
           made
           among
           
           us
           :
           and
           I
           pray
           God
           this
           may
           be
           the
           last
           Act
           of
           it
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           then
           provoke
           God
           to
           find
           out
           new
           methods
           of
           vengeance
           ,
           and
           make
           experiments
           upon
           us
           of
           what
           other
           unheard
           of
           severities
           may
           do
           for
           our
           cure
           .
           But
           let
           us
           rather
           meet
           God
           now
           by
           our
           repentance
           ,
           and
           returning
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           our
           serious
           humiliation
           for
           our
           former
           sins
           ,
           and
           our
           stedfast
           resolutions
           to
           return
           no
           more
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           them
           .
           That
           ,
           that
           much
           more
           dangerous
           infection
           of
           our
           souls
           may
           be
           cured
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           that
           the
           impure
           flames
           which
           burn
           within
           may
           be
           extinguished
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           luxuries
           may
           be
           retrenched
           ,
           our
           debaucheries
           punished
           ,
           our
           vanities
           taken
           away
           ,
           our
           careless
           indifferency
           in
           Religion
           turned
           into
           a
           greater
           seriousness
           both
           in
           the
           profession
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           .
           So
           will
           God
           make
           us
           a
           happy
           and
           prosperous
           ,
           when
           he
           finds
           us
           a
           more
           righteous
           and
           holy
           Nation
           .
           So
           will
           God
           succeed
           all
           your
           endeavours
           for
           the
           honour
           and
           interest
           of
           that
           people
           whom
           you
           represent
           .
           So
           may
           he
           add
           that
           other
           Title
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           you
           have
           deserved
           for
           your
           Countries
           good
           ,
           to
           make
           you
           
             Repairers
             of
             the
             breaches
             of
             the
             City
          
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           
             Restorers
             of
             paths
             to
             dwell
             
             in
             :
          
           So
           may
           that
           City
           which
           now
           sits
           solitary
           like
           a
           Widow
           ,
           have
           her
           tears
           wiped
           off
           ,
           and
           her
           beauty
           and
           comeliness
           restored
           unto
           her
           .
           Yea
           ,
           so
           may
           her
           present
           ruines
           ,
           in
           which
           she
           now
           lies
           buried
           ,
           be
           only
           the
           fore-runners
           of
           a
           more
           joyful
           resurrection
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           though
           the
           body
           may
           remain
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           qualities
           may
           be
           so
           altered
           ,
           that
           its
           present
           desolation
           may
           be
           the
           only
           putting
           off
           its
           former
           inconveniences
           ,
           weakness
           ,
           and
           deformities
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           rise
           with
           greater
           glory
           ,
           strength
           and
           proportion
           :
           and
           to
           all
           her
           other
           qualities
           ,
           may
           that
           of
           incorruption
           be
           added
           too
           ,
           at
           least
           till
           the
           general
           Conflagration
           .
           And
           I
           know
           your
           great
           Wisdom
           and
           Iustice
           will
           take
           care
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           have
           suffered
           by
           the
           ruines
           ,
           may
           not
           likewise
           suffer
           by
           the
           rising
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           City
           may
           not
           be
           laid
           upon
           the
           tears
           of
           the
           Orphans
           and
           Widows
           ,
           but
           that
           its
           foundations
           may
           be
           setled
           upon
           Justice
           and
           Piety
           .
           That
           there
           be
           no
           complaining
           in
           the
           Streets
           for
           want
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           City
           for
           want
           of
           Churches
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Churches
           for
           want
           of
           a
           setled
           maintenance
           .
           That
           those
           who
           attend
           upon
           the
           se●vice
           or
           God
           in
           them
           may
           never
           be
           tempted
           
           to
           betray
           their
           Consciences
           to
           gain
           a
           livelihood
           ,
           nor
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           factious
           humours
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           live
           among
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           when
           the
           City
           through
           the
           blessing
           of
           Heaven
           shall
           be
           built
           again
           ,
           may
           it
           be
           a
           Habitation
           of
           Holiness
           towards
           God
           ,
           of
           Loyalty
           towards
           our
           
             Gracious
             King
          
           and
           his
           Successors
           ,
           of
           Iustice
           and
           Righteousness
           towards
           Men
           ,
           of
           Sobriety
           ,
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Vnity
           among
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           till
           not
           Cities
           and
           Countries
           only
           ,
           but
           the
           world
           and
           time
           it self
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           .
           Which
           God
           of
           his
           infinite
           mercy
           grant
           through
           the
           merits
           and
           mediation
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           to
           whom
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           
             Eternal
             Spirit
          
           ,
           be
           all
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           for
           evermore
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           II.
           
        
         
           
             Preached
             before
             the
             KING
             ,
             
               MARCH
               .
               13.
               1666
               
               /
               7.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Prov.
               XIV
               .
               IX
               .
            
             
               Fools
               make
               a
               mock
               at
               Sin.
               
            
          
        
         
           WHEN
           God
           by
           his
           infinite
           Wisdom
           had
           contrived
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           Power
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           as
           infinite
           as
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           had
           perfected
           the
           the
           creation
           of
           the
           visible
           world
           ,
           there
           seemed
           to
           be
           nothing
           wanting
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           a
           creature
           endued
           with
           reason
           and
           understanding
           ,
           which
           might
           comprehend
           the
           design
           of
           his
           wisdom
           ,
           enjoy
           the
           benefits
           of
           his
           goodness
           ,
           and
           employ
           it self
           in
           the
           celebration
           of
           his
           power
           .
           The
           Beings
           purely
           intellectual
           
           were
           too
           highly
           raised
           by
           their
           own
           order
           and
           creation
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Lords
           of
           this
           inferiour
           world
           :
           and
           those
           whose
           natures
           could
           reach
           no
           higher
           than
           the
           objects
           of
           sense
           ,
           were
           not
           capable
           of
           discovering
           the
           glorious
           perfections
           of
           the
           great
           Creator
           :
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           be
           the
           fit
           Instruments
           of
           his
           praise
           and
           service
           .
           But
           a
           conjunction
           of
           both
           these
           together
           was
           thought
           necessary
           to
           make
           up
           such
           a
           sort
           of
           Being
           ,
           which
           might
           at
           once
           command
           this
           lower
           world
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           servants
           of
           him
           who
           made
           it
           .
           Not
           as
           though
           this
           great
           fabrick
           of
           the
           world
           were
           merely
           raised
           for
           man
           to
           to
           please
           his
           fancy
           in
           the
           contemplation
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           exercise
           his
           dominion
           over
           the
           creatures
           designed
           for
           his
           use
           and
           service
           :
           but
           that
           by
           frequent
           reflections
           on
           the
           Author
           of
           his
           being
           ,
           and
           the
           effects
           of
           his
           power
           and
           goodness
           he
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           greatest
           love
           and
           admiration
           of
           him
           .
           So
           that
           the
           most
           natural
           part
           of
           Religion
           lies
           in
           the
           grateful
           acknowledgements
           we
           owe
           to
           that
           excellent
           and
           supream
           Being
           ,
           who
           hath
           shewed
           so
           particular
           a
           kindness
           to
           man
           in
           the
           Creation
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Which
           was
           so
           great
           and
           unexpressible
           ,
           that
           some
           have
           thought
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           so
           
           much
           pride
           and
           affectation
           of
           a
           greater
           height
           ,
           as
           envy
           at
           the
           felicity
           and
           power
           of
           mankind
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           
             Apostate
             spirits
          
           .
           But
           whether
           or
           no
           the
           state
           of
           man
           were
           occasion
           enough
           for
           the
           envy
           of
           the
           Spirits
           above
           ;
           we
           are
           sure
           the
           kindness
           of
           Heaven
           was
           so
           great
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           but
           lay
           an
           indispensable
           obligation
           on
           all
           mankind
           to
           perpetual
           gratitude
           and
           obedience
           .
           For
           it
           is
           as
           easie
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           affronts
           and
           injuries
           are
           the
           most
           suitable
           returns
           for
           the
           most
           obliging
           favours
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           duty
           of
           a
           Child
           should
           be
           to
           destroy
           his
           Parents
           ;
           that
           to
           be
           thankful
           for
           kindnesses
           received
           ,
           were
           to
           commit
           the
           unpardonable
           sin
           ;
           as
           that
           man
           should
           receive
           his
           being
           and
           all
           the
           the
           blessings
           which
           attend
           it
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           bound
           to
           the
           most
           universal
           obedience
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           reflection
           on
           the
           Author
           of
           his
           being
           ,
           leads
           him
           to
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           his
           duty
           towards
           God
           ,
           so
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           design
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           more
           easily
           acquaint
           him
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           duty
           which
           is
           expected
           from
           him
           .
           Had
           man
           been
           designed
           only
           to
           act
           a
           short
           part
           here
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           all
           that
           had
           been
           required
           of
           him
           ,
           
           had
           been
           only
           to
           express
           his
           thankfulness
           to
           God
           for
           his
           being
           ,
           and
           the
           comforts
           of
           it
           :
           the
           using
           all
           means
           for
           the
           due
           preservation
           of
           himself
           ;
           the
           doing
           nothing
           beneath
           the
           dignity
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           nothing
           injurious
           to
           those
           who
           were
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           himself
           ;
           but
           since
           he
           is
           designed
           for
           greater
           and
           nobler
           ends
           ,
           and
           his
           present
           state
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           state
           of
           tryal
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           future
           happiness
           and
           misery
           ;
           the
           reason
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           is
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           merely
           from
           his
           present
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           respect
           ,
           which
           things
           have
           to
           that
           eternal
           state
           he
           is
           designed
           for
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           differences
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           are
           rooted
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           our
           beings
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           necessary
           consequents
           of
           our
           relation
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           our
           expectations
           of
           a
           future
           life
           .
           And
           therefore
           according
           to
           these
           measures
           ,
           the
           estimation
           of
           men
           in
           the
           world
           hath
           been
           while
           they
           did
           preserve
           any
           veneration
           for
           God
           or
           themselves
           .
           Wisdom
           and
           folly
           was
           not
           measured
           so
           much
           by
           the
           subtilty
           and
           and
           curiosity
           of
           mens
           speculations
           ,
           by
           the
           fineness
           of
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           or
           the
           depth
           of
           their
           designs
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           endeavours
           to
           hold
           up
           the
           dignity
           of
           mankind
           ;
           by
           their
           piety
           and
           devotion
           towards
           
           God
           ;
           by
           their
           sobriety
           and
           due
           Government
           of
           their
           actions
           ;
           by
           the
           equality
           and
           justice
           ,
           the
           charity
           and
           kindness
           of
           their
           dealings
           to
           one
           another
           .
           Wisdom
           was
           but
           another
           name
           for
           goodness
           ,
           and
           folly
           for
           sin
           ;
           then
           it
           was
           a
           mans
           glory
           to
           be
           religious
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           prophane
           and
           vitious
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           base
           and
           mean
           :
           then
           there
           were
           no
           Gods
           worshipped
           because
           they
           were
           bad
           ,
           nor
           any
           men
           disgraced
           because
           they
           were
           good
           .
           Then
           there
           were
           no
           Temples
           erected
           to
           the
           meanest
           passions
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           nor
           men
           became
           Idolaters
           to
           their
           own
           infirmities
           .
           Then
           to
           be
           betrayed
           into
           sin
           ,
           was
           accounted
           weakness
           ;
           to
           contrive
           it
           ,
           dishonour
           and
           baseness
           ;
           to
           justifie
           and
           defend
           it
           ,
           infamy
           and
           reproach
           ;
           to
           make
           a
           mock
           at
           it
           ,
           a
           mark
           of
           the
           highest
           folly
           and
           incorrigibleness
           .
           So
           the
           Wise
           man
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Fools
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           highest
           rank
           and
           degree
           of
           folly
           ,
           
             who
             make
             a
             mock
             at
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           well
           for
           us
           in
           the
           Age
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           the
           judgment
           of
           former
           ages
           to
           appeal
           to
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           persons
           in
           them
           whose
           reputation
           for
           wisdom
           is
           yet
           unquestionable
           .
           For
           otherwise
           we
           might
           be
           born
           down
           by
           that
           spightful
           enemy
           to
           all
           vertue
           and
           goodness
           ,
           the
           impudence
           
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           ,
           whether
           they
           shew
           it
           more
           in
           commiting
           sin
           ,
           or
           in
           defending
           it
           .
           Men
           whose
           manners
           are
           so
           bad
           ,
           that
           scarce
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           imagined
           worse
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           the
           wit
           they
           use
           to
           excuse
           them
           with
           .
           Such
           who
           take
           the
           measure
           of
           mans
           perfections
           downwards
           ,
           and
           the
           nearer
           they
           approach
           to
           beasts
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           think
           themselves
           to
           act
           like
           men
           .
           No
           wonder
           then
           ,
           if
           among
           such
           as
           these
           the
           differences
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           be
           laughed
           at
           ,
           and
           no
           sin
           be
           thought
           so
           unpardonable
           ,
           as
           the
           thinking
           that
           there
           is
           any
           at
           all
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           utmost
           they
           will
           allow
           in
           the
           description
           of
           Sin
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           some
           live
           by
           declaiming
           against
           ,
           and
           others
           cannot
           live
           without
           the
           practice
           of
           .
        
         
           But
           is
           the
           Chair
           of
           Scorners
           at
           last
           proved
           the
           only
           chair
           of
           Infallibility
           ?
           Must
           those
           be
           the
           standard
           of
           mankind
           ,
           who
           seem
           to
           have
           little
           left
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           but
           laughter
           and
           the
           shape
           of
           men
           ?
           Do
           they
           think
           that
           we
           are
           all
           become
           such
           fools
           to
           take
           scoffs
           for
           arguments
           ,
           and
           raillery
           for
           demonstrations
           ?
           He
           knows
           nothing
           at
           all
           of
           goodness
           ,
           that
           knows
           not
           that
           it
           is
           much
           more
           easie
           to
           laugh
           at
           it
           ,
           than
           to
           practise
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           were
           worth
           the
           while
           
             to
             make
             a
             mock
             at
             sin
             ,
          
           if
           the
           doing
           so
           would
           make
           nothing
           of
           it
           .
           But
           the
           
           nature
           of
           things
           does
           not
           vary
           with
           the
           humours
           of
           men
           ;
           sin
           becomes
           not
           at
           all
           the
           less
           dangerous
           because
           men
           have
           so
           little
           Wit
           to
           think
           it
           so
           ;
           nor
           Religion
           the
           less
           excellent
           and
           adantagious
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           the
           greatest
           enemies
           of
           that
           are
           so
           much
           to
           themselves
           too
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           learnt
           to
           despise
           it
           .
           But
           although
           that
           scorns
           to
           be
           defended
           by
           such
           weapons
           whereby
           her
           enemies
           assault
           her
           ,
           (
           nothing
           more
           unbecoming
           the
           Majesty
           of
           Religion
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           it self
           cheap
           ,
           by
           making
           others
           laugh
           )
           yet
           if
           they
           can
           but
           obtain
           so
           much
           of
           themselves
           to
           attend
           with
           patience
           to
           what
           is
           serious
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           yet
           a
           possibility
           of
           perswading
           them
           ,
           that
           no
           fools
           are
           so
           great
           as
           those
           who
           laugh
           themselves
           into
           misery
           ,
           and
           none
           so
           certainly
           do
           so
           ,
           as
           those
           
             who
             make
             a
             mock
             at
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           But
           if
           our
           authority
           be
           too
           mean
           and
           contemptible
           to
           be
           relied
           on
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           wherein
           they
           think
           us
           so
           much
           concerned
           (
           and
           so
           I
           hope
           we
           are
           to
           prevent
           the
           ruine
           of
           mens
           souls
           )
           we
           dare
           with
           confidence
           appeal
           to
           the
           general
           sense
           of
           mankind
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           present
           debate
           .
           Let
           them
           name
           but
           any
           one
           person
           in
           all
           the
           monuments
           of
           former
           ages
           ,
           to
           whom
           but
           the
           bare
           suspicion
           of
           Vice
           was
           not
           a
           diminution
           to
           an
           esteem
           that
           
           might
           otherwise
           have
           been
           great
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           if
           the
           bare
           suspicion
           would
           do
           so
           much
           among
           even
           the
           more
           rude
           and
           barbarous
           Nations
           ,
           what
           would
           open
           and
           professed
           wickedness
           do
           among
           the
           more
           knowing
           and
           civil
           ?
           Humane
           nature
           retains
           an
           abhorrency
           of
           sin
           ,
           so
           far
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           men
           to
           have
           the
           same
           esteem
           of
           those
           who
           are
           given
           over
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           of
           great
           sharpness
           of
           wit
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           whose
           natural
           abilities
           may
           not
           exceed
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           yet
           do
           govern
           their
           actions
           according
           to
           the
           strict
           rules
           of
           Religion
           and
           Vertue
           .
           And
           the
           general
           sense
           of
           mankind
           cannot
           be
           by
           any
           thing
           better
           known
           ,
           than
           by
           an
           universal
           consent
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           wa●s
           whereby
           they
           express
           their
           value
           and
           esteem
           of
           others
           .
           What
           they
           all
           agree
           on
           as
           the
           best
           character
           of
           a
           person
           worthy
           to
           be
           loved
           and
           honoured
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           think
           is
           the
           most
           agreeable
           to
           humane
           nature
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           universally
           thought
           a
           disparagement
           to
           the
           highest
           accomplishments
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           disgrace
           and
           imperfection
           of
           it
           .
           Did
           ever
           any
           yet
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           wicked
           and
           profane
           themselves
           ,
           seriously
           commend
           another
           person
           for
           his
           rudeness
           and
           debaucheries
           ?
           Was
           any
           mans
           lust
           or
           intemperance
           
           ever
           reckoned
           among
           the
           Titles
           of
           his
           honour
           ?
           Who
           ever
           yet
           raised
           Trophies
           to
           his
           vices
           ,
           or
           thought
           to
           perpetuate
           his
           memory
           by
           the
           glory
           of
           them
           ?
           Where
           was
           it
           ever
           known
           ,
           that
           sobriety
           and
           temperance
           ,
           justice
           and
           charity
           were
           thought
           the
           marks
           of
           reproach
           and
           infamy
           ?
           Who
           ever
           suffered
           in
           their
           reputation
           by
           being
           thought
           to
           be
           really
           good
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           wicked
           persons
           do
           inwardly
           esteem
           them
           whether
           they
           will
           or
           no.
           By
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           even
           in
           this
           lapsed
           and
           degenerate
           condition
           of
           mankind
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           goodness
           which
           gains
           true
           honour
           and
           esteem
           ,
           and
           nothing
           doth
           so
           effectually
           blast
           a
           growing
           reputation
           ,
           as
           wickedness
           and
           vice
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           it
           be
           thus
           with
           the
           generality
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           were
           never
           yet
           thought
           to
           have
           too
           much
           partiality
           towards
           goodness
           ,
           we
           may
           much
           more
           easily
           find
           it
           among
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           had
           a
           better
           ground
           for
           the
           reputation
           of
           their
           wisdom
           ,
           than
           the
           meer
           vogue
           of
           the
           people
           .
           He
           who
           was
           pronounced
           by
           the
           
             Heathen
             Oracle
          
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           wisest
           among
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           was
           the
           person
           who
           brought
           down
           Philosophy
           from
           the
           obscure
           and
           uncertain
           speculations
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           his
           discourses
           recommended
           Vertue
           as
           the
           truest
           
           Wisdom
           .
           And
           he
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           whose
           (a)
           
             soul
             was
             as
             large
             as
             the
             sand
             on
             the
             Sea-shore
             ,
             whose
             wisdom
             out-went
             that
             of
             all
             the
             persons
             of
             his
             own
             or
             future
             Ages
             ,
          
           writes
           a
           Book
           on
           purpose
           to
           perswade
           men
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           real
           wisdom
           ,
           but
           to
           fear
           God
           and
           keep
           his
           Commandments
           :
           that
           sin
           is
           the
           greatest
           folly
           ,
           and
           the
           meaner
           apprehensions
           men
           have
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           are
           infatuated
           by
           the
           temptations
           to
           it
           .
           But
           as
           there
           are
           degrees
           of
           sinning
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           of
           folly
           in
           it
           .
           Some
           sin
           with
           a
           blushing
           Countenance
           ,
           and
           a
           trembling
           Conscience
           ;
           they
           sin
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           are
           afraid
           to
           sin
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           act
           of
           it
           they
           condemn
           themselves
           for
           what
           they
           do
           ;
           they
           sin
           ,
           but
           with
           confusion
           in
           their
           faces
           ,
           with
           horror
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           an
           earthquake
           in
           their
           Consciences
           :
           though
           the
           condition
           of
           such
           persons
           be
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           their
           unquietness
           shews
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           folly
           ,
           yet
           because
           these
           twitches
           of
           Conscience
           argue
           there
           are
           some
           quick
           touches
           left
           of
           the
           sence
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           their
           case
           is
           not
           desperate
           ,
           nor
           their
           condition
           incurable
           :
           But
           there
           are
           others
           who
           despise
           these
           as
           the
           reproach
           of
           the
           School
           of
           Wickedness
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           yet
           attained
           to
           those
           heights
           of
           impiety
           which
           they
           glory
           in
           :
           such
           who
           
           have
           subdued
           their
           Consciences
           much
           easier
           than
           others
           do
           their
           sins
           ;
           who
           have
           almost
           worn
           out
           all
           the
           impressions
           of
           the
           
             work
             of
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           ;
           who
           not
           only
           make
           a
           practice
           ,
           but
           a
           boast
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           defend
           it
           with
           as
           much
           greediness
           as
           they
           commit
           it
           :
           these
           are
           the
           men
           ,
           whose
           folly
           is
           manifest
           to
           all
           men
           but
           themselves
           ;
           and
           surely
           ,
           since
           these
           are
           the
           men
           ,
           whom
           Solomon
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           describes
           ,
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           By
           their
           character
           ,
           as
           Fools
           ,
           and
           ,
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           By
           the
           instance
           of
           their
           folly
           ,
           
             in
             making
             a
             mock
             at
             sin
          
           ;
           We
           may
           have
           not
           only
           the
           liberty
           to
           use
           ,
           but
           (
           1.
           )
           To
           prove
           ,
           that
           Name
           of
           reproach
           to
           be
           due
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           (
           2.
           )
           To
           shew
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           fastning
           it
           upon
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           
             make
             a
             mock
             at
             sin
          
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           come
           more
           closely
           to
           pursue
           that
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           to
           consider
           another
           sence
           of
           these
           words
           caused
           by
           the
           ambiguity
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           Verb
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           signifies
           to
           deride
           and
           scorn
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           plead
           for
           ,
           and
           excuse
           a
           thing
           with
           all
           the
           arts
           of
           Rhetorick
           (
           thence
           the
           word
           for
           Rhetorick
           is
           derived
           from
           the
           Verb
           here
           used
           )
           according
           to
           which
           sense
           ,
           it
           notes
           all
           the
           plausible
           
           pretences
           and
           subtle
           extenuations
           which
           wicked
           men
           use
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           evil
           actions
           .
           For
           as
           if
           men
           intended
           to
           make
           some
           recompence
           for
           the
           folly
           they
           betray
           in
           the
           acts
           of
           sin
           ,
           by
           the
           wit
           they
           employ
           in
           the
           pleading
           for
           them
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           they
           shew
           more
           industry
           and
           care
           in
           ,
           than
           in
           endeavouring
           to
           baffle
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           please
           themselves
           in
           their
           folly
           ,
           till
           death
           and
           eternal
           ●lames
           awaken
           them
           .
           That
           we
           may
           not
           therefore
           seem
           to
           beg
           all
           wicked
           men
           for
           Fools
           ,
           till
           we
           have
           heard
           what
           they
           have
           to
           say
           for
           themselves
           ,
           we
           shall
           first
           examine
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           their
           fairest
           Pleas
           for
           their
           evil
           actions
           ,
           before
           we
           make
           good
           the
           particular
           impeachment
           of
           folly
           against
           them
           .
           There
           are
           three
           ways
           especially
           whereby
           they
           seek
           to
           jus●ifie
           themselves
           ;
           by
           laying
           the
           blame
           of
           all
           their
           evil
           actions
           ,
           either
           upon
           the
           fatal
           necessity
           of
           all
           events
           ,
           the
           unavoidable
           frailty
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           or
           the
           impossibility
           of
           keeping
           the
           Laws
           of
           Heaven
           :
           But
           that
           none
           of
           these
           will
           serve
           to
           excuse
           them
           from
           the
           just
           imputation
           of
           folly
           ,
           is
           our
           present
           business
           to
           discover
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             fatal
             necessity
             of
             all
             humane
             actions
             .
          
           Those
           who
           upon
           any
           other
           terms
           are
           unwilling
           
           willing
           enough
           to
           own
           either
           God
           or
           Providence
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           can
           but
           make
           these
           serve
           their
           turn
           to
           justifie
           their
           sins
           by
           ,
           their
           quarrel
           against
           them
           then
           ceaseth
           ,
           as
           being
           much
           more
           willing
           that
           God
           should
           bear
           the
           blame
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           than
           themselves
           .
           But
           yet
           the
           very
           fears
           of
           a
           Deity
           suggest
           so
           many
           dreadful
           thoughts
           of
           his
           
             Majesty
             ,
             Iustice
          
           ,
           and
           Power
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           very
           well
           contented
           to
           have
           him
           wholly
           left
           out
           :
           and
           then
           to
           suppose
           Man
           to
           be
           a
           meer
           Engine
           ,
           that
           is
           necessarily
           moved
           by
           such
           a
           train
           and
           series
           of
           causes
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           action
           how
           bad
           soever
           that
           is
           done
           by
           him
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           any
           more
           possible
           for
           him
           not
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           fire
           not
           to
           burn
           when
           it
           pleases
           .
           If
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           farewel
           all
           the
           differences
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           in
           mens
           actions
           ;
           farewel
           all
           expectations
           of
           future
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           ;
           Religion
           becomes
           but
           a
           meer
           name
           ,
           and
           righteousness
           but
           an
           art
           to
           live
           by
           .
           But
           it
           is
           with
           this
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           with
           the
           other
           arguments
           they
           use
           against
           Religion
           ;
           there
           is
           something
           within
           ,
           which
           checks
           and
           controlls
           them
           in
           what
           they
           say
           :
           and
           that
           inward
           remorse
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           such
           men
           sometimes
           feel
           in
           their
           evil
           actions
           (
           when
           conscience
           is
           forced
           to
           recoil
           
           by
           the
           foulness
           of
           them
           )
           doth
           effectually
           confute
           their
           own
           hypothesis
           ;
           and
           makes
           them
           not
           believe
           those
           actions
           to
           be
           necessary
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           suffer
           so
           much
           in
           themselves
           because
           they
           knew
           they
           did
           them
           freely
           .
           Or
           it
           is
           as
           fatal
           for
           man
           to
           believe
           himself
           free
           when
           he
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           him
           to
           act
           when
           his
           choice
           is
           determined
           ?
           but
           what
           series
           of
           causes
           is
           there
           that
           doth
           so
           necessarily
           impose
           upon
           the
           common
           sense
           of
           all
           mankind
           ;
           It
           seems
           very
           strange
           ,
           that
           man
           should
           have
           so
           little
           sense
           of
           his
           own
           interest
           to
           be
           still
           necessitated
           to
           the
           worst
           of
           actions
           ,
           and
           yet
           torment
           himself
           with
           the
           thoughts
           that
           he
           did
           them
           freely
           .
           Or
           is
           it
           only
           the
           
             freedom
             of
             action
          
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           choice
           ,
           that
           men
           have
           an
           experience
           of
           within
           themselves
           ?
           But
           surely
           ,
           however
           men
           may
           subtilly
           dispute
           of
           the
           difference
           between
           these
           two
           ,
           no
           man
           would
           ever
           believe
           himself
           to
           be
           free
           in
           what
           he
           does
           ,
           unless
           he
           first
           thought
           himself
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           in
           what
           he
           determines
           ?
           And
           if
           we
           suppose
           man
           to
           have
           as
           great
           a
           
             freedom
             of
             choice
          
           in
           all
           his
           evil
           actions
           (
           which
           is
           the
           liberty
           we
           are
           now
           speaking
           of
           )
           as
           any
           persons
           assert
           or
           contend
           for
           ,
           we
           cannot
           suppose
           that
           he
           should
           have
           a
           greater
           experience
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           now
           he
           
           hath
           .
           So
           that
           either
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           man
           to
           know
           when
           his
           choice
           is
           free
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           may
           be
           known
           ,
           the
           constant
           experience
           of
           all
           evil
           men
           in
           the
           world
           will
           testifie
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           now
           .
           Is
           it
           possible
           for
           the
           most
           intemperate
           person
           to
           believe
           ,
           when
           the
           most
           pleasing
           temptations
           to
           lust
           or
           gluttony
           are
           presented
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           no
           consideration
           whatever
           could
           restrain
           his
           appetite
           ,
           or
           keep
           him
           from
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           his
           brutish
           inclinations
           ?
           Will
           not
           the
           sudden
           ,
           though
           groundless
           apprehension
           of
           poyson
           in
           the
           Cup
           ,
           make
           the
           Drunkards
           heart
           to
           ake
           ,
           and
           hand
           to
           tremble
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           fall
           the
           supposed
           fatal
           mixture
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           his
           jollity
           and
           excess
           ?
           How
           often
           have
           persons
           who
           have
           designed
           the
           greatest
           mischief
           to
           the
           lives
           and
           fortunes
           of
           others
           ,
           when
           all
           opportunities
           have
           fallen
           out
           beyond
           their
           expectation
           for
           accomplishing
           their
           ends
           ,
           through
           some
           sudden
           thoughts
           which
           have
           surprized
           them
           ,
           almost
           in
           the
           very
           act
           ,
           been
           diverted
           from
           their
           intended
           purposes
           ?
           Did
           ever
           any
           yet
           imagine
           that
           the
           charms
           of
           beauty
           and
           allurements
           of
           lust
           were
           so
           irresistible
           ,
           that
           if
           men
           knew
           before-hand
           they
           should
           surely
           dye
           in
           the
           embraces
           of
           an
           adulterous
           bed
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           yet
           withstand
           
           the
           temptations
           to
           it
           ?
           If
           then
           some
           considerations
           ,
           which
           are
           quite
           of
           another
           nature
           from
           all
           the
           objects
           which
           are
           presented
           to
           him
           ,
           may
           quite
           hinder
           the
           force
           and
           efficacy
           of
           them
           upon
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           (
           as
           we
           see
           in
           
           Ioseph's
           resisting
           the
           importunate
           Caresses
           of
           his
           Mistress
           )
           what
           reason
           can
           there
           be
           to
           imagine
           that
           man
           is
           a
           meer
           machine
           moved
           only
           as
           outward
           objects
           determine
           him
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           considerations
           of
           present
           fear
           and
           danger
           may
           divert
           men
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           evil
           actions
           ,
           shall
           not
           the
           far
           more
           weighty
           considerations
           of
           eternity
           have
           at
           least
           an
           equal
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           far
           greater
           power
           and
           efficacy
           upon
           mens
           minds
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           everlasting
           misery
           ?
           Is
           an
           immortal
           soul
           and
           the
           eternal
           happiness
           of
           it
           so
           mean
           a
           thing
           in
           our
           esteem
           and
           value
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           not
           deny
           our selves
           those
           sensual
           pleasures
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           that
           which
           we
           would
           renounce
           for
           some
           present
           danger
           ?
           Are
           the
           flames
           of
           another
           world
           such
           painted
           fires
           ,
           that
           they
           deserve
           only
           to
           be
           laughed
           at
           ,
           and
           not
           seriously
           considered
           by
           us
           ?
           Fond
           man
           !
           art
           thou
           only
           free
           to
           ruine
           and
           destroy
           thy self
           ?
           a
           strange
           fatality
           indeed
           ,
           when
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           mean
           and
           trivial
           shall
           determine
           thy
           choice
           !
           when
           
           matters
           of
           the
           highest
           moment
           are
           therefore
           less
           regarded
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           such
           .
           Hast
           thou
           no
           other
           plea
           for
           thy self
           ,
           but
           that
           thy
           sins
           were
           fatal
           ?
           thou
           hast
           no
           reason
           then
           to
           believe
           but
           that
           thy
           misery
           shall
           be
           so
           too
           .
           But
           if
           thou
           ownest
           a
           God
           and
           Providence
           ,
           assure
           thy self
           that
           justice
           and
           righteousness
           are
           not
           meer
           Titles
           of
           
             his
             Honour
          
           ,
           but
           the
           real
           properties
           of
           his
           nature
           .
           And
           he
           who
           hath
           appointed
           the
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           of
           the
           great
           day
           ,
           will
           then
           call
           the
           sinner
           to
           account
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           all
           his
           other
           sins
           ,
           but
           for
           offering
           to
           lay
           the
           imputation
           of
           them
           upon
           himself
           .
           For
           if
           the
           greater
           abhorrency
           of
           mens
           evil
           ways
           ,
           the
           rigour
           of
           his
           laws
           ,
           the
           severity
           of
           his
           judgments
           ,
           the
           exactness
           of
           his
           justice
           ,
           the
           greatest
           care
           used
           to
           reclaim
           men
           from
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           the
           highest
           assurance
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           ruine
           ,
           may
           be
           any
           vindication
           of
           the
           holiness
           of
           God
           now
           ,
           and
           his
           justice
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ;
           we
           have
           the
           greatest
           reason
           to
           lay
           the
           blame
           of
           all
           our
           evil
           actions
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           as
           to
           attribute
           the
           glory
           of
           all
           our
           good
           unto
           himself
           alone
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             frailty
             of
             humane
             Nature
          
           :
           those
           who
           find
           themselves
           to
           be
           free
           enough
           
           to
           do
           their
           souls
           mischief
           ,
           and
           yet
           continue
           still
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           find
           nothing
           more
           ready
           to
           plead
           for
           themselves
           ,
           than
           the
           unhappiness
           of
           mans
           composition
           ,
           and
           the
           degenerate
           state
           of
           the
           world
           .
           If
           God
           had
           designed
           (
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           say
           )
           that
           man
           should
           lead
           a
           life
           free
           from
           sin
           ,
           why
           did
           he
           confine
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           to
           a
           body
           so
           apt
           to
           taint
           and
           pollute
           it
           ?
           But
           who
           art
           thou
           O
           man
           ,
           that
           thus
           findest
           fault
           with
           thy
           Maker
           ?
           Was
           not
           his
           kindness
           the
           greater
           ,
           in
           not
           only
           giving
           thee
           a
           soul
           capable
           of
           enjoying
           himself
           ,
           but
           such
           an
           habitation
           for
           it
           here
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           curiosity
           of
           its
           contrivance
           ,
           the
           number
           and
           usefulness
           of
           its
           parts
           ,
           might
           be
           a
           perpetual
           and
           domestick
           testimony
           of
           the
           wisdom
           of
           its
           Maker
           ?
           Was
           not
           such
           a
           conjunction
           of
           soul
           and
           body
           necessary
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           dominion
           wh●ch
           God
           designed
           man
           for
           ,
           over
           the
           creatures
           endued
           only
           with
           sense
           and
           motion
           ?
           And
           if
           we
           suppose
           this
           life
           to
           be
           a
           state
           of
           tryal
           in
           order
           to
           a
           better
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           all
           reason
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           )
           what
           can
           be
           imagined
           more
           proper
           to
           such
           a
           state
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           the
           soul
           constantly
           employed
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           those
           sensual
           inclinations
           which
           arise
           from
           the
           body
           ?
           In
           the
           doing
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           proper
           exercise
           
           of
           that
           vertue
           consists
           ,
           which
           is
           made
           the
           condition
           of
           future
           happiness
           .
           Had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           such
           a
           composition
           ,
           the
           differenc●
           could
           never
           have
           been
           seen
           between
           good
           and
           bad
           men
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           between
           those
           who
           maintain
           the
           Empire
           of
           reason
           ,
           assisted
           by
           the
           motives
           of
           Religion
           ,
           over
           all
           the
           inferiour
           faculties
           ,
           and
           such
           who
           dethrone
           their
           souls
           and
           make
           them
           slaves
           to
           every
           lust
           that
           will
           command
           them
           .
           And
           if
           men
           willingly
           subject
           themselves
           to
           that
           which
           they
           were
           born
           to
           rule
           ,
           they
           have
           none
           to
           blame
           but
           themselves
           for
           it
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           any
           excuse
           at
           all
           ,
           that
           this
           ,
           through
           the
           degeneracy
           of
           mankind
           ,
           is
           grown
           the
           common
           custom
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           unless
           that
           be
           in
           it self
           so
           great
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           resisting
           the
           power
           of
           it
           .
           If
           God
           had
           commanded
           us
           to
           comply
           with
           all
           the
           customs
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           be
           
             sober
             ,
             righteous
          
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           we
           must
           have
           lived
           in
           another
           age
           than
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           to
           have
           excused
           these
           two
           commands
           from
           a
           palpable
           contradiction
           .
           But
           instead
           of
           this
           ,
           he
           hath
           forewarned
           us
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           being
           led
           aside
           by
           the
           soft
           and
           easie
           compliances
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           are
           sensible
           of
           our
           own
           infirmities
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           have
           all
           
           reason
           to
           be
           )
           he
           hath
           offered
           us
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           Grace
           and
           of
           that
           Spirit
           of
           his
           ,
           (a)
           
             which
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             Spirit
             that
             is
             in
             the
             World.
          
           He
           hath
           promised
           us
           those
           weapons
           whereby
           we
           may
           withstand
           the
           torrent
           of
           wickedness
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           with
           far
           greater
           success
           than
           the
           old
           (b)
           Gauls
           were
           wont
           to
           do
           in
           the
           inundations
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           whose
           custom
           was
           to
           be
           drowned
           with
           their
           arms
           in
           their
           hands
           .
           But
           it
           will
           be
           the
           greater
           folly
           in
           us
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           not
           only
           sufficient
           means
           of
           resistance
           ,
           but
           we
           understand
           the
           danger
           before-hand
           .
           If
           we
           once
           forsake
           the
           strict
           rules
           of
           Religion
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           yield
           our selves
           to
           whatever
           hath
           got
           retainers
           enough
           to
           set
           up
           for
           a
           custom
           ,
           we
           may
           know
           where
           we
           begin
           ,
           but
           we
           cannot
           where
           we
           shall
           make
           an
           end
           .
           For
           every
           fresh
           assault
           makes
           the
           breach
           wider
           ,
           at
           which
           more
           enemies
           may
           come
           in
           still
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           we
           find
           our selves
           under
           their
           power
           ,
           we
           are
           contented
           for
           our
           own
           ease
           to
           call
           them
           Friends
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           unhappy
           consequence
           of
           too
           easie
           yielding
           at
           first
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           the
           greatest
           slavery
           to
           sin
           be
           accounted
           but
           good
           humour
           ,
           and
           a
           gentile
           compliance
           with
           the
           fashions
           of
           the
           
           world
           .
           So
           that
           when
           men
           are
           perswaded
           ,
           eith●r
           through
           fear
           ,
           or
           too
           great
           easiness
           to
           disuse
           that
           strict
           eye
           which
           they
           had
           before
           to
           their
           actions
           ,
           it
           oft-times
           falls
           out
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           with
           the
           Souldier
           in
           the
           (a)
           
             Roman
             History
          
           ,
           who
           blinded
           his
           eye
           so
           long
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           would
           have
           used
           it
           again
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           .
           And
           when
           custom
           hath
           by
           degrees
           taken
           away
           the
           sense
           of
           sin
           from
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           they
           grow
           as
           hard
           as
           (b)
           Herodotus
           tells
           us
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           old
           Egyptians
           were
           by
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           that
           nothing
           would
           ever
           enter
           them
           .
           If
           men
           will
           with
           Nebuchadnezzar
           herd
           with
           the
           beasts
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           their
           reas●n
           departs
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           they
           grow
           as
           savage
           as
           the
           company
           they
           keep
           .
           So
           powerful
           a
           thing
           is
           Custom
           to
           debauch
           mankind
           ,
           and
           so
           easily
           do
           the
           greatest
           vices
           by
           degrees
           obtain
           admission
           into
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           being
           retainers
           to
           the
           common
           infirmities
           of
           humane
           nature
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           phrase
           ,
           through
           the
           power
           of
           self-flattery
           ,
           and
           mens
           ignorance
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           moral
           actions
           ,
           made
           to
           be
           of
           so
           large
           and
           comprehensive
           a
           sense
           that
           the
           most
           wilful
           violations
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           
           such
           which
           the
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           do
           exclude
           from
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           it
           ,
           do
           find
           (
           rather
           than
           make
           )
           friends
           enough
           to
           shelter
           themselves
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           them
           .
           But
           such
           a
           protection
           it
           is
           ,
           which
           is
           neither
           allowed
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           nor
           will
           ever
           secure
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           without
           a
           hearty
           and
           sincere
           repentance
           ,
           from
           the
           arrest
           of
           divine
           justice
           ;
           which
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           call
           the
           world
           to
           an
           account
           of
           their
           actions
           will
           make
           no
           defalcations
           at
           all
           for
           the
           power
           of
           custom
           ,
           or
           common
           practice
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             The
             Impossibility
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             obedience
             to
             it
             .
          
           When
           neither
           of
           the
           former
           pleas
           will
           ef●ect
           their
           design
           ,
           but
           notwithstanding
           the
           pretended
           
             necessity
             of
             humane
             actions
          
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           than
           pretended
           
             common
             practice
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           their
           Consciences
           still
           fly
           in
           their
           faces
           ,
           and
           rebuke
           them
           sharply
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           then
           in
           a
           mighty
           rage
           and
           fury
           they
           charge
           God
           himself
           with
           Tyranny
           in
           laying
           impossible
           Laws
           upon
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           .
           But
           if
           we
           either
           consider
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           command
           ,
           or
           the
           promises
           which
           accompany
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           large
           experience
           of
           the
           world
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           we
           shall
           easily
           discover
           that
           this
           pretence
           is
           altogether
           as
           unreasonable
           as
           either
           of
           
           the
           foregoing
           .
           For
           what
           is
           it
           that
           God
           requires
           of
           men
           as
           the
           condition
           of
           their
           future
           happiness
           which
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           is
           judged
           impossible
           ?
           Is
           it
           for
           men
           to
           (a)
           
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             world
          
           ?
           for
           that
           was
           the
           end
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           to
           perswade
           men
           to
           do
           so
           :
           but
           who
           thinks
           it
           impossible
           to
           avoid
           the
           occasions
           of
           intemperance
           ,
           not
           to
           defraud
           ,
           or
           injure
           his
           neighbours
           ,
           or
           to
           pay
           that
           reverence
           and
           sincere
           devotion
           to
           God
           which
           we
           owe
           unto
           him
           ?
           
             Is
             it
             to
             do
             as
             we
             would
             be
             done
             by
             ?
          
           yet
           that
           hath
           been
           judged
           by
           strangers
           to
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           a
           most
           exact
           measure
           of
           humane
           conversation
           ;
           Is
           it
           
             to
             maintain
             an
             universal
             kindness
             and
             good
             will
             to
             men
             ?
          
           that
           indeed
           is
           the
           great
           excellency
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           that
           it
           so
           strictly
           requires
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           this
           be
           impossible
           ,
           farewel
           all
           
             good
             nature
          
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           I
           suppose
           few
           will
           own
           this
           charge
           ,
           lest
           theirs
           be
           suspected
           .
           Is
           it
           
             to
             be
             patient
             under
             sufferings
             ,
             moderate
             in
             our
             desires
             ,
             circumspect
             in
             our
             actions
             ,
             contented
             in
             all
             conditions
             ?
          
           yet
           these
           are
           things
           which
           those
           have
           pretended
           to
           who
           never
           owned
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           therefore
           surely
           they
           never
           thought
           them
           impossible
           .
           Is
           it
           
             to
             be
             charitable
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             compassionate
             to
             those
             
             in
             misery
          
           ?
           is
           it
           
             to
             be
             frequent
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             to
             love
             God
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             forgive
             our
             enemies
             as
             we
             hope
             God
             will
             forgive
             us
             ,
             to
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           the●e
           are
           very
           few
           among
           us
           but
           will
           say
           they
           do
           all
           these
           things
           already
           ,
           and
           therefore
           surely
           they
           do
           not
           think
           them
           impossible
           .
           The
           like
           answer
           I
           might
           give
           to
           all
           the
           other
           precepts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           till
           we
           come
           to
           the
           
             denying
             ungodliness
             and
             worldly
             lusts
          
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           these
           too
           ,
           if
           we
           charge
           men
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           either
           deny
           their
           committing
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           say
           they
           have
           kept
           the
           command
           :
           or
           if
           they
           confess
           it
           ,
           they
           promise
           amendment
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           but
           in
           neither
           respect
           can
           they
           be
           said
           to
           think
           the
           command
           impossible
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           their
           own
           mouths
           will
           condemn
           them
           when
           they
           charge
           God
           with
           laying
           impossible
           Laws
           on
           mankind
           .
           But
           if
           we
           enquire
           further
           than
           into
           the
           judgments
           of
           those
           (
           who
           it
           may
           be
           never
           concerned
           themselves
           so
           much
           about
           the
           precepts
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           as
           to
           try
           whether
           they
           had
           any
           power
           to
           observe
           them
           or
           not
           )
           ;
           nay
           ,
           if
           we
           yield
           them
           more
           (
           than
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           enquire
           after
           ,
           though
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           it
           )
           viz.
           that
           without
           the
           
             assistance
             of
             divine
             grace
          
           ,
           they
           can
           never
           
           do
           it
           :
           yet
           such
           is
           the
           unlimited
           nature
           of
           divine
           goodness
           and
           the
           exceeding
           riches
           of
           Gods
           Grace
           ,
           that
           (
           knowing
           the
           weakness
           and
           degeneracy
           of
           humane
           Nature
           wh●n
           he
           gave
           these
           commands
           to
           men
           )
           he
           makes
           a
           large
           and
           free
           offer
           of
           assistance
           to
           all
           those
           who
           are
           so
           sensible
           of
           their
           own
           infirmity
           as
           to
           beg
           it
           of
           him
           .
           And
           can
           men
           then
           say
           the
           command
           is
           impossible
           when
           he
           hath
           promi●ed
           an
           assistance
           suitable
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           duty
           and
           the
           in●irmities
           of
           men
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           ackowledged
           that
           some
           of
           the
           duties
           of
           Christianity
           are
           very
           difficult
           to
           us
           now
           ;
           let
           us
           consider
           by
           what
           means
           he
           hath
           sweetned
           the
           performance
           of
           them
           .
           Will
           not
           the
           proposal
           of
           so
           excellent
           a
           reward
           ,
           make
           us
           swallow
           some
           more
           than
           ordinary
           hardships
           that
           we
           might
           enjoy
           it
           ?
           hath
           he
           not
           made
           use
           of
           the
           most
           obliging
           motives
           to
           perswade
           ●s
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           what
           he
           requires
           by
           the
           infinite
           discovery
           of
           his
           own
           love
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           the
           promise
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ?
           And
           what
           then
           is
           wanting
           ,
           but
           only
           setting
           our selves
           to
           the
           serious
           obedience
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           commands
           not
           only
           not
           impossible
           ,
           but
           easie
           to
           us
           ?
           But
           our
           grand
           fault
           is
           ,
           we
           make
           impossibilities
           our selves
           where
           we
           find
           none
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           complain
           of
           
           them
           :
           we
           are
           first
           resolved
           not
           to
           practise
           the
           commands
           ,
           and
           then
           nothing
           more
           easie
           than
           to
           find
           fault
           with
           them
           :
           we
           first
           pass
           sentence
           ,
           and
           then
           examine
           evidences
           ;
           first
           condemn
           ,
           and
           then
           enquire
           into
           the
           merits
           of
           the
           Cause
           .
           Yet
           surely
           none
           of
           these
           things
           can
           be
           accounted
           impossible
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           done
           by
           all
           those
           who
           have
           been
           sincere
           and
           hearty
           Christians
           ;
           and
           God
           forbid
           we
           should
           think
           all
           guilty
           of
           hypocrisie
           ,
           who
           have
           professed
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           to
           this
           day
           .
           Nay
           more
           than
           so
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           only
           done
           them
           ,
           but
           professed
           to
           have
           that
           joy
           and
           satisfaction
           of
           mind
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           not
           exchange
           for
           all
           the
           pleasures
           and
           delights
           of
           the
           world
           .
           These
           were
           the
           men
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           were
           patient
           ,
           but
           rejoyced
           in
           sufferings
           ;
           who
           accounted
           it
           their
           honour
           and
           glory
           to
           endure
           any
           thing
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           so
           excellent
           a
           Religion
           ;
           who
           were
           so
           assured
           of
           a
           future
           happiness
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           valued
           Martyrdoms
           above
           Crowns
           and
           Scepters
           .
           But
           God
           be
           thanked
           ,
           we
           may
           hope
           to
           come
           to
           Heaven
           on
           easier
           terms
           than
           these
           ,
           or
           else
           many
           others
           might
           never
           come
           thither
           ,
           besides
           those
           who
           think
           to
           make
           this
           a
           pretence
           
           for
           their
           sin
           ,
           that
           now
           when
           with
           encouragement
           and
           honour
           we
           may
           practise
           our
           Religion
           ,
           the
           commands
           of
           it
           are
           thought
           impossible
           by
           them
           .
           Thus
           we
           have
           made
           good
           the
           general
           Charge
           here
           implyed
           against
           wicked
           men
           in
           that
           they
           are
           called
           Fools
           ,
           by
           examining
           the
           most
           plausible
           pretences
           they
           bring
           for
           themselves
           .
        
         
           I
           now
           come
           to
           the
           particular
           impeachment
           of
           their
           folly
           ,
           because
           
             they
             make
             a
             mock
             at
             sin
             .
          
           And
           that
           I
           shall
           prove
           especially
           by
           two
           things
           :
           1.
           
           Because
           this
           argues
           
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             wickedness
          
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           it
           betrays
           the
           
             greatest
             weakness
             of
             judgment
             and
             want
             of
             consideration
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           argues
           
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             wickedness
          
           .
           If
           to
           sin
           be
           folly
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           mock
           at
           it
           is
           little
           short
           of
           madness
           .
           It
           is
           such
           a
           height
           of
           impiety
           that
           few
           but
           those
           who
           are
           of
           very
           proffigate
           consciences
           can
           attain
           to
           ,
           without
           a
           long
           custom
           in
           sinning
           .
           For
           Conscience
           is
           at
           first
           modest
           ,
           and
           starts
           and
           boggles
           at
           the
           appearance
           of
           a
           great
           wickedness
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           used
           to
           it
           and
           grown
           familiar
           with
           it
           .
           It
           is
           no
           such
           easie
           matter
           for
           a
           man
           to
           get
           the
           mastery
           of
           his
           conscience
           ;
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           force
           and
           violence
           must
           be
           
           used
           to
           ones
           self
           before
           he
           does
           it
           .
           The
           natural
           impressions
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           the
           fears
           of
           a
           Deity
           ,
           and
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           a
           future
           state
           are
           such
           curbs
           and
           checks
           in
           a
           sinners
           way
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           first
           sin
           himself
           beyond
           all
           ●eeling
           of
           these
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           attain
           to
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           scorners
           .
           And
           we
           may
           justly
           wonder
           how
           any
           should
           ever
           come
           thither
           ,
           when
           they
           must
           break
           through
           all
           that
           is
           ingenuous
           and
           modest
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           vertuous
           and
           good
           ,
           all
           that
           is
           tender
           and
           apprehensive
           in
           humane
           nature
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           arrive
           at
           it
           .
           They
           must
           first
           deny
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           despise
           an
           immortal
           soul
           ,
           they
           must
           conquer
           their
           own
           reason
           ,
           and
           cancel
           the
           
             Law
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           ,
           they
           must
           hate
           all
           that
           is
           serious
           ,
           and
           yet
           soberly
           believe
           themselves
           to
           be
           no
           better
           
             than
             the
             beasts
             that
             perish
          
           ,
           before
           men
           can
           come
           to
           make
           a
           
             scoff
             at
             religion
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             mock
             at
             sin
          
           .
        
         
           And
           who
           now
           could
           ever
           imagine
           that
           in
           a
           Nation
           professing
           Christianity
           ,
           among
           a
           people
           whose
           genius
           enclines
           them
           to
           civility
           and
           religion
           ,
           yea
           among
           those
           who
           have
           the
           greatest
           advantages
           of
           behaviour
           and
           education
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           to
           give
           the
           Laws
           of
           civility
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           there
           should
           any
           be
           found
           who
           should
           deride
           religion
           ,
           make
           sport
           with
           
           their
           own
           profaneness
           ,
           and
           make
           so
           light
           of
           nothing
           ,
           as
           being
           damned
           ?
           I
           come
           not
           here
           to
           accuse
           any
           ,
           and
           least
           of
           all
           those
           who
           shew
           so
           much
           regard
           of
           religion
           as
           to
           be
           present
           in
           the
           places
           devoted
           to
           sacred
           purposes
           ;
           but
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           here
           ,
           whose
           consciences
           accuse
           themselves
           for
           any
           degrees
           of
           so
           great
           impiety
           ,
           I
           beseech
           them
           by
           all
           that
           is
           dear
           and
           precious
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           all
           that
           is
           sacred
           and
           serious
           ,
           by
           the
           vows
           of
           their
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           their
           participation
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Eucharist
          
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           kindness
           of
           Heaven
           which
           they
           either
           enjoy
           or
           hope
           for
           ,
           by
           the
           death
           and
           sufferings
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           now
           consider
           how
           great
           folly
           and
           wickedness
           they
           betray
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           dreadful
           consequence
           of
           it
           will
           be
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           timely
           repent
           of
           it
           .
           If
           it
           were
           a
           doubt
           (
           as
           I
           hope
           it
           is
           not
           among
           any
           here
           )
           whether
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           be
           true
           or
           no
           ,
           they
           are
           surely
           things
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           seriously
           thought
           and
           spoken
           of
           .
           It
           is
           certainly
           no
           jesting
           matter
           to
           affront
           a
           God
           of
           infinite
           Maiesty
           and
           Power
           ,
           (
           and
           he
           judges
           every
           wilful
           sinner
           to
           do
           so
           )
           nor
           can
           any
           one
           in
           his
           wits
           think
           it
           a
           thing
           not
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           eternally
           happy
           or
           miserable
           .
           Methinks
           then
           among
           persons
           of
           civility
           
           and
           honour
           ,
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           Religion
           might
           at
           least
           be
           treated
           with
           the
           respect
           and
           reverence
           due
           to
           the
           concernments
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           it
           be
           not
           made
           the
           sport
           of
           Entertainments
           ,
           nor
           the
           common
           subject
           of
           Plays
           and
           Comedies
           .
           For
           is
           there
           nothing
           to
           trifle
           with
           ,
           but
           God
           and
           his
           Service
           ?
           Is
           wit
           grown
           so
           schismatical
           and
           sacrilegious
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           please
           it self
           with
           nothing
           but
           
             holy
             ground
          
           ?
           Are
           prophaneness
           and
           wit
           grown
           such
           inseparable
           companions
           ,
           that
           none
           shall
           be
           allowed
           to
           pretend
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           dare
           be
           highly
           guilty
           of
           the
           other
           ?
           Far
           be
           it
           from
           those
           who
           have
           but
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           either
           to
           do
           these
           things
           themselves
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           pleased
           with
           them
           that
           do
           them
           :
           especially
           in
           such
           times
           as
           ours
           of
           late
           have
           been
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           used
           to
           many
           ways
           to
           make
           us
           serious
           if
           any
           thing
           would
           ever
           do
           it
           .
           If
           men
           had
           only
           slighted
           God
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           
             made
             a
             mock
             at
             sin
          
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           grown
           wanton
           through
           the
           abundance
           of
           peace
           and
           plenty
           ,
           and
           saw
           no
           severities
           of
           
             God's
             justice
          
           used
           upon
           such
           who
           did
           it
           ;
           yet
           the
           fault
           had
           been
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           might
           have
           done
           enough
           to
           have
           interrupted
           their
           peace
           and
           destroyed
           that
           plenty
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           out
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           pride
           and
           wantonn●ss
           
           to
           kick
           against
           Heaven
           :
           but
           to
           do
           it
           in
           despight
           of
           all
           God's
           judgments
           ,
           to
           
             laugh
             in
             his
             face
          
           when
           
             his
             rod
             is
             upon
             our
             backs
             ,
          
           when
           neither
           Pestilence
           nor
           Fire
           can
           make
           us
           more
           afraid
           of
           him
           ,
           exceedingly
           aggravates
           the
           impiety
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           more
           unpardonable
           .
           When
           like
           the
           old
           (a)
           
             Germans
             we
             dance
             among
             naked
             swords
             ,
          
           when
           men
           shall
           defie
           and
           reproach
           Heaven
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           Cities
           ruines
           ,
           and
           over
           the
           graves
           of
           those
           whom
           the
           arrows
           of
           the
           Almighty
           have
           heaped
           together
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           thought
           of
           such
           but
           that
           nothing
           will
           make
           them
           serious
           ,
           but
           eternal
           misery
           ?
           And
           are
           they
           so
           sure
           there
           is
           no
           such
           rising
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           think
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           when
           by
           their
           execrable
           oaths
           they
           call
           upon
           
             God
             to
             damn
             them
          
           ,
           for
           fear
           he
           should
           not
           do
           it
           time
           enough
           for
           them
           ?
           Thus
           will
           men
           abuse
           his
           patience
           ,
           and
           provoke
           his
           justice
           ,
           while
           they
           trample
           upon
           his
           kindness
           ,
           and
           slight
           his
           severities
           ,
           while
           they
           despise
           his
           Laws
           and
           mock
           at
           the
           breaches
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           added
           more
           to
           their
           impiety
           ?
           or
           what
           can
           be
           expected
           by
           such
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           should
           quickly
           discover
           their
           mighty
           folly
           by
           letting
           them
           see
           how
           much
           they
           have
           deceived
           themselves
           ,
           since
           (a)
           
             God
             
             will
             not
             be
             mocked
             ,
          
           but
           (b)
           
             because
             of
             these
             things
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             will
             most
             certainly
             come
             upon
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             .
          
           Which
           leads
           to
           the
           second
           thing
           ,
           wherein
           this
           folly
           is
           seen
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Which
           is
           in
           
             the
             weakness
             of
             judgment
             and
             want
             of
             consideration
             ,
          
           which
           this
           betrays
           in
           men
           .
           Folly
           is
           the
           great
           unsteadiness
           of
           the
           mind
           in
           the
           thoughts
           of
           what
           is
           good
           and
           fitting
           to
           be
           done
           .
           It
           were
           happy
           for
           many
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           none
           should
           suffer
           in
           their
           reputation
           for
           want
           of
           wisdom
           ,
           but
           such
           whom
           nature
           or
           some
           violent
           distemper
           have
           wholly
           deprived
           of
           the
           use
           of
           their
           reason
           and
           understandings
           :
           But
           wisdom
           does
           not
           lye
           in
           the
           rambling
           imaginations
           of
           mens
           minds
           (
           
             for
             fools
          
           may
           think
           of
           the
           same
           things
           which
           wise
           men
           practise
           )
           but
           in
           a
           due
           consideration
           and
           choice
           of
           things
           which
           are
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           end
           they
           design
           ,
           supposing
           the
           end
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           be
           worthy
           a
           wise
           mans
           choice
           ;
           for
           I
           cannot
           yet
           see
           why
           the
           end
           may
           not
           be
           chosen
           as
           well
           as
           the
           means
           ,
           when
           there
           are
           many
           stand
           in
           competition
           for
           our
           choice
           ,
           and
           men
           first
           deliberate
           ,
           and
           then
           determine
           which
           is
           the
           fittest
           to
           be
           pursued
           .
           But
           when
           the
           actions
           of
           men
           discover
           ,
           that
           either
           they
           understand
           or
           
           regard
           not
           the
           most
           excellent
           end
           o●
           their
           beings
           ,
           or
           do
           those
           things
           which
           directly
           cross
           and
           thwart
           their
           own
           .
           designs
           ,
           or
           else
           pursue
           those
           which
           are
           mean
           and
           ignoble
           in
           themselves
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           any
           further
           evidence
           of
           their
           folly
           ,
           than
           these
           things
           discover
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           those
           who
           
             make
             a
             mock
             at
             sin
          
           are
           guilty
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           will
           appear
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           whom
           they
           provoke
           by
           doing
           so
           ,
           whom
           they
           most
           injure
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           reasonable
           consideration
           they
           are
           moved
           to
           what
           they
           do
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Whom
             they
             provoke
             by
             their
             making
             a
             mock
             at
             sin
          
           ;
           Supposing
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Governour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           hath
           established
           Laws
           for
           us
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           understand
           ,
           whose
           honour
           and
           authority
           is
           reflected
           on
           ,
           when
           the
           violations
           of
           his
           Laws
           are
           made
           nothing
           of
           ▪
           For
           surely
           if
           they
           had
           a
           just
           esteem
           of
           his
           Power
           and
           Soveraignty
           ,
           they
           never
           durst
           make
           so
           bold
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           all
           those
           do
           who
           not
           only
           commit
           sin
           themselves
           ,
           but
           laugh
           at
           the
           scrupulosity
           of
           those
           who
           dare
           not
           .
           When
           Dionysius
           changed
           Apollo's
           Cloak
           ,
           and
           took
           off
           the
           
             Golden
             Beard
          
           of
           Aesculapius
           ,
           with
           those
           solemn
           jeers
           of
           the
           unsuitableness
           of
           the
           one
           to
           the
           Son
           of
           a
           beardless
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           much
           
           greater
           conveniency
           of
           a
           cheaper
           garment
           to
           the
           other
           :
           it
           was
           a
           sign
           he
           stood
           not
           much
           in
           awe
           of
           the
           severity
           of
           their
           looks
           ,
           nor
           had
           any
           dread
           at
           all
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           power
           .
           But
           although
           there
           be
           so
           infinite
           a
           disproportion
           between
           the
           artificial
           Deities
           of
           the
           Heathens
           and
           the
           Majesty
           of
           him
           who
           made
           and
           governs
           the
           whole
           world
           ;
           yet
           as
           little
           reverence
           to
           his
           power
           and
           authority
           is
           shewed
           by
           all
           such
           who
           dare
           affront
           him
           with
           such
           a
           mighty
           confidence
           ,
           and
           bid
           the
           greatest
           defiance
           to
           his
           Laws
           by
           scoffing
           at
           them
           .
           What
           is
           there
           the
           Soveraigns
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           earth
           do
           more
           justly
           resent
           ,
           and
           express
           the
           highest
           indignation
           against
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           their
           Laws
           despised
           ,
           their
           Persons
           affronted
           ,
           and
           there
           Authority
           contemned
           ?
           And
           can
           we
           then
           imagine
           ,
           that
           a
           God
           of
           infinite
           Power
           and
           Majesty
           ,
           the
           honour
           of
           whose
           Laws
           is
           as
           dear
           to
           him
           as
           his
           own
           is
           ,
           should
           sit
           still
           unconcerned
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           indignities
           are
           continually
           offered
           them
           ,
           and
           never
           take
           any
           notice
           at
           all
           of
           them
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           his
           patience
           is
           not
           to
           be
           measured
           by
           our
           fretful
           and
           peevish
           natures
           ,
           (
           and
           it
           is
           happy
           for
           us
           all
           that
           it
           is
           not
           )
           he
           knows
           the
           sinner
           can
           never
           escape
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           therefore
           bears
           the
           longer
           with
           him
           :
           but
           yet
           his
           lenity
           is
           always
           joyned
           with
           his
           wisdom
           
           and
           justice
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           is
           coming
           when
           patience
           it self
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           then
           the
           highest
           madness
           and
           folly
           to
           provoke
           one
           whose
           power
           is
           infinitely
           greater
           than
           our
           own
           is
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           severity
           of
           whose
           wrath
           we
           cannot
           secure
           our selves
           one
           minute
           of
           an
           hour
           ?
           How
           knowest
           thou
           ,
           O
           vain
           man
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           thy
           mirth
           and
           jollity
           ,
           while
           thou
           art
           boasting
           of
           thy
           sins
           ,
           and
           thinkest
           thou
           canst
           never
           fill
           up
           fast
           enough
           the
           measure
           of
           thy
           iniquities
           ,
           a
           sudden
           fit
           of
           an
           Apoplexy
           ,
           or
           the
           breaking
           of
           an
           Aposteme
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           innumerable
           instruments
           of
           death
           ,
           may
           dispatch
           thee
           hence
           ,
           and
           consign
           thee
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           divine
           Justice
           ?
           And
           wherewithall
           then
           wilt
           thou
           be
           able
           to
           dispute
           with
           God
           ?
           Wilt
           thou
           then
           charge
           his
           Providence
           with
           folly
           ,
           and
           his
           Laws
           with
           unreasonableness
           ?
           when
           his
           greatness
           shall
           affright
           thee
           ,
           his
           Maiesty
           astonish
           thee
           ,
           his
           Power
           disarm
           thee
           ,
           and
           his
           Iustice
           proceed
           against
           thee
           :
           when
           notwithstanding
           all
           thy
           bravado's
           here
           ,
           they
           own
           Conscience
           shall
           be
           not
           only
           thy
           accuser
           and
           witness
           ,
           but
           thy
           judge
           and
           executioner
           too
           :
           when
           it
           shall
           revenge
           it self
           upon
           thee
           for
           all
           the
           rapes
           and
           violences
           thou
           hast
           committed
           upon
           it
           here
           :
           when
           horror
           and
           confusion
           shall
           be
           thy
           portion
           ,
           
           and
           the
           unspeakable
           anguish
           of
           a
           racked
           and
           tormented
           mind
           shall
           too
           late
           convince
           thee
           of
           thy
           folly
           in
           
             making
             a
             mock
          
           at
           that
           which
           stings
           with
           an
           everlasting
           venom
           .
           Art
           thou
           then
           resolved
           to
           put
           all
           these
           things
           to
           the
           adventure
           ,
           and
           live
           as
           securely
           as
           if
           the
           terrours
           of
           the
           Almighty
           were
           but
           the
           dreams
           of
           men
           awake
           ,
           or
           the
           fancies
           of
           weak
           and
           distempered
           brains
           ?
           But
           I
           had
           rather
           believe
           that
           in
           the
           heat
           and
           fury
           of
           thy
           lusts
           thou
           wouldst
           seem
           to
           others
           to
           think
           so
           ,
           than
           thou
           either
           doest
           or
           canst
           perswade
           thy self
           to
           such
           unreasonable
           folly
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           then
           far
           better
           to
           consult
           the
           tranquillity
           of
           thy
           mind
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           eternal
           happiness
           of
           it
           hereafter
           ,
           by
           a
           serious
           repentance
           and
           speedy
           amendment
           of
           thy
           life
           ,
           than
           to
           expose
           thy self
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           thy
           sensual
           pleasures
           to
           the
           fury
           of
           that
           God
           whose
           justice
           is
           infinite
           ,
           and
           power
           irresistible
           ?
           Shall
           not
           
             the
             apprehension
             of
             his
             excellency
             make
             thee
          
           now
           
             afraid
             of
             him
          
           ?
           Never
           then
           make
           any
           
             mock
             at
             sin
          
           more
           ,
           unless
           thou
           art
           able
           
             to
             contend
             with
             the
             Almighty
          
           ,
           or
           
             to
             dwell
             with
             everlasting
             burnings
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           folly
           of
           it
           is
           seen
           in
           considering
           
             whom
             the
             injury
             redounds
             to
          
           by
           mens
           making
           themselves
           so
           pleasant
           with
           their
           sins
           .
           Do
           they
           think
           by
           their
           rude
           attempts
           to
           dethrone
           the
           Majesty
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           
           or
           by
           standing
           at
           the
           greatest
           defiance
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           willing
           to
           come
           to
           terms
           of
           composition
           with
           them
           ?
           Do
           they
           hope
           to
           slip
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           by
           falling
           into
           nothing
           when
           they
           die
           ,
           or
           to
           sue
           out
           prohibitions
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           effects
           of
           Iustice
           there
           ?
           Do
           they
           design
           to
           out-wit
           infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           or
           to
           find
           such
           flaws
           in
           God's
           government
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           contented
           to
           let
           them
           go
           unpunished
           ?
           All
           which
           imaginations
           are
           alike
           vain
           and
           foolish
           ,
           and
           only
           shew
           how
           easily
           wickedness
           baffles
           th●
           reason
           of
           mankind
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           rather
           hope
           or
           wish
           for
           the
           most
           impossible
           things
           than
           believe
           they
           shall
           ever
           be
           punished
           for
           their
           impieties
           .
           If
           the
           
             Apostate
             Spirits
          
           can
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           present
           restraint
           and
           expectation
           of
           future
           punishments
           be
           as
           pleasant
           in
           beholding
           the
           follies
           of
           men
           as
           they
           are
           malicious
           to
           suggest
           them
           ,
           it
           maybe
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           diversions
           of
           their
           misery
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           active
           and
           witty
           men
           are
           in
           contriving
           their
           own
           ruine
           .
           To
           see
           with
           what
           greediness
           they
           catch
           at
           every
           bait
           that
           is
           offered
           them
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           swallowing
           the
           most
           deadly
           poyson
           ,
           what
           arts
           they
           use
           to
           perswade
           themselves
           that
           it
           is
           a
           healthful
           potion
           .
           No
           doubt
           ,
           nothing
           can
           more
           gratifie
           them
           than
           to
           see
           
           men
           sport
           themselves
           into
           their
           own
           destruction
           ,
           and
           go
           down
           so
           pleasantly
           to
           Hell
           :
           when
           eternal
           flames
           become
           their
           ●irst
           awakeners
           ,
           and
           then
           men
           begin
           to
           be
           wise
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           too
           late
           to
           be
           so
           :
           when
           nothing
           but
           insupportable
           torments
           can
           convince
           them
           that
           God
           was
           in
           earnest
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           not
           always
           bear
           the
           affronts
           of
           evil
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           who
           derided
           the
           miseries
           of
           another
           life
           ,
           shall
           have
           leisure
           enough
           to
           repent
           their
           folly
           ,
           when
           their
           repentance
           shall
           only
           increase
           their
           sorrow
           without
           hopes
           of
           pardon
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           if
           there
           were
           any
           present
           felicity
           ,
           or
           any
           considerable
           advantage
           to
           be
           gained
           by
           this
           
             mocking
             at
             sin
          
           ,
           and
           undervaluing
           Religion
           ,
           there
           would
           seem
           to
           be
           some
           kind
           of
           pretence
           ,
           though
           nothing
           of
           true
           reason
           for
           it
           .
           Yet
           that
           which
           heightens
           this
           folly
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           in
           the
           last
           place
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           imaginable
           consideration
           thought
           on
           which
           might
           look
           like
           a
           
             plausible
             temptation
          
           to
           it
           .
           The
           covetous
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           defrauded
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           and
           used
           all
           kinds
           of
           arts
           to
           compass
           an
           Estate
           ,
           hath
           the
           ●ulness
           of
           his
           bags
           to
           answer
           for
           him
           ▪
           and
           whatever
           they
           may
           do
           in
           another
           world
           ,
           he
           is
           sure
           they
           will
           do
           much
           in
           
           this
           .
           The
           voluptuous
           man
           hath
           the
           strong
           propensities
           of
           his
           Nature
           ,
           the
           force
           of
           temptation
           which
           lies
           in
           the
           charms
           of
           beauty
           ,
           to
           excuse
           his
           unlawful
           pleasures
           by
           .
           The
           ambitious
           man
           ,
           hath
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           the
           advantage
           of
           authority
           ,
           the
           examples
           of
           those
           who
           have
           been
           great
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           envy
           of
           those
           who
           condemn
           him
           ,
           to
           plead
           for
           the
           heights
           he
           aims
           at
           .
           But
           what
           is
           it
           which
           the
           persons
           who
           despises
           Religion
           ,
           and
           laughs
           at
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           serious
           ,
           proposes
           to
           himself
           as
           the
           reason
           of
           what
           he
           does
           ?
           But
           alas
           !
           this
           were
           to
           suppose
           him
           to
           be
           much
           more
           serious
           than
           he
           is
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           propound
           any
           thing
           to
           himself
           as
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           actions
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           a
           great
           kindness
           to
           others
           ,
           though
           none
           to
           himself
           ;
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           any
           unless
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           thankful
           they
           are
           not
           arrived
           to
           that
           height
           of
           folly
           ;
           or
           out
           of
           perfect
           good
           nature
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           take
           him
           to
           be
           wiser
           than
           he
           is
           .
           The
           
             Psalmists
             fool
          
           despises
           him
           as
           much
           as
           he
           does
           Religion
           :
           for
           he
           only
           
             saith
             it
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             God
          
           ;
           but
           this
           though
           he
           dares
           not
           think
           there
           is
           none
           ,
           yet
           shews
           him
           not
           near
           so
           much
           outward
           respect
           and
           reverence
           as
           the
           other
           does
           .
           Even
           the
           Atheist
           
           himself
           thinks
           him
           a
           Fool
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           who
           believes
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           affronts
           him
           and
           trifles
           with
           him
           .
           And
           although
           the
           
             Athiests
             folly
          
           be
           unaccountable
           ,
           in
           resisting
           the
           clearest
           evidence
           of
           reason
           ,
           yet
           so
           far
           he
           is
           to
           be
           commended
           for
           what
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           be
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           Religion
           ,
           men
           ought
           to
           be
           serious
           in
           it
           .
           So
           that
           of
           all
           hands
           the
           
             scoffer
             at
             Religion
          
           is
           looked
           on
           as
           one
           forsaken
           of
           that
           little
           reason
           ,
           which
           might
           serve
           to
           uphold
           a
           slender
           reputation
           of
           being
           above
           
             the
             beasts
             that
             perish
          
           :
           nay
           ,
           therein
           his
           condition
           is
           worse
           than
           theirs
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           understand
           not
           Religion
           ,
           they
           shall
           never
           be
           punished
           for
           despising
           it
           :
           which
           such
           a
           person
           can
           never
           secure
           himself
           from
           ,
           considering
           the
           power
           ,
           the
           justice
           ,
           the
           severity
           of
           that
           God
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           so
           highly
           provoked
           .
           God
           grant
           that
           the
           apprehension
           of
           this
           danger
           may
           make
           us
           so
           serious
           in
           the
           profession
           and
           practice
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           by
           slighting
           that
           ,
           and
           
             mocking
             at
             sin
          
           ,
           provoke
           him
           
             to
             laugh
             at
             our
             calamities
             ,
             and
             mock
             when
             our
             fear
             comes
          
           ;
           but
           that
           by
           beholding
           the
           sincerity
           of
           our
           repentance
           ,
           and
           the
           heartiness
           of
           our
           devotion
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           may
           
             turn
             his
             anger
             away
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             over
             us
             to
             do
             us
             good
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           III.
           
        
         
           
             Preached
             at
             WHITE-HALL
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Luke
               VII
               .
               XXXV
               .
            
             
               But
               Wisdom
               is
               justified
               of
               all
               her
               Children
               .
            
          
        
         
           OF
           all
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviours
           appearance
           and
           preaching
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           which
           to
           our
           first
           view
           and
           apprehension
           of
           things
           ,
           seems
           more
           strange
           and
           unaccountable
           ,
           than
           that
           those
           persons
           who
           were
           then
           thought
           of
           all
           others
           to
           be
           most
           conversant
           in
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           most
           obstinate
           opposers
           of
           him
           .
           For
           since
           he
           came
           to
           fulfil
           all
           the
           Prophesies
           which
           had
           gone
           before
           concerning
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           himself
           the
           great
           Prophet
           foretold
           by
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           none
           might
           in
           humane
           probability
           have
           been
           judged
           more
           likely
           to
           have
           received
           
           and
           honoured
           him
           ,
           than
           those
           to
           whom
           the
           judgment
           of
           those
           things
           did
           peculiarly
           belong
           ;
           and
           who
           were
           as
           much
           concerned
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           them
           as
           any
           else
           could
           be
           .
           Thus
           indeed
           it
           might
           have
           been
           reasonably
           expe●●ed
           ;
           and
           doubtless
           it
           had
           been
           so
           ,
           if
           interest
           and
           prejudice
           had
           not
           had
           a
           far
           more
           absolute
           power
           and
           dominion
           over
           them
           ,
           than
           they
           had
           over
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           .
           If
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           Prophesies
           ,
           if
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           ;
           nay
           ,
           if
           the
           interest
           of
           another
           World
           could
           have
           prevailed
           over
           the
           interest
           of
           this
           among
           them
           ;
           the
           
             Iewish
             Sanhedrin
          
           might
           have
           been
           some
           of
           the
           first
           Converts
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           had
           been
           all
           Proselytes
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           had
           been
           the
           first
           Christian
           Church
           .
           But
           to
           let
           us
           see
           with
           what
           a
           jealous
           eye
           Power
           and
           Interest
           looks
           on
           every
           thing
           that
           seems
           to
           of●er
           at
           any
           disturbance
           of
           it
           ,
           how
           much
           greater
           sway
           partiality
           and
           prejudice
           hath
           upon
           the
           m●nds
           of
           men
           than
           true
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           ;
           and
           how
           hard
           a
           matter
           it
           is
           to
           convince
           those
           who
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           be
           convinced
           ;
           we
           find
           none
           more
           furious
           in
           their
           opposition
           to
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           none
           more
           obstinate
           in
           their
           infidelity
           as
           to
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           than
           those
           who
           were
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           greatest
           reputation
           among
           them
           for
           their
           authority
           ,
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           .
           These
           are
           they
           ,
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           he
           meets
           with
           ,
           either
           checks
           for
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           rebukes
           for
           their
           pride
           ,
           or
           denounces
           woes
           against
           for
           their
           malice
           and
           hypocrisie
           :
           These
           are
           they
           who
           instead
           of
           believing
           in
           Christ
           persecute
           him
           ;
           instead
           of
           following
           him
           seek
           to
           destroy
           him
           :
           and
           that
           they
           might
           the
           better
           compass
           it
           ,
           they
           reproach
           and
           defame
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           really
           as
           bad
           as
           themselves
           .
           And
           although
           the
           people
           might
           not
           presently
           believe
           what
           they
           said
           concerning
           him
           ,
           yet
           that
           they
           might
           at
           least
           be
           kept
           in
           suspence
           by
           it
           ,
           they
           endeavour
           to
           fasten
           the
           blackest
           calumnies
           upon
           him
           ?
           and
           suit
           them
           with
           all
           imaginable
           arts
           to
           the
           tempers
           of
           those
           they
           had
           to
           deal
           with
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           appeared
           zealous
           for
           the
           present
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           of
           the
           Nation
           ;
           and
           for
           paying
           the
           duty
           and
           obedience
           they
           owed
           to
           the
           Roman
           Power
           ,
           which
           then
           governed
           them
           :
           to
           them
           he
           is
           represented
           as
           a
           factious
           and
           seditious
           person
           ,
           as
           an
           enemy
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           intended
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Kingdom
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           though
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           his
           Country
           :
           That
           it
           was
           
           nothing
           but
           ambition
           and
           vain-glory
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           gather
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           preach
           to
           multitudes
           ;
           that
           none
           could
           foretel
           what
           the
           dangerous
           consequences
           of
           such
           new
           Doctrines
           might
           be
           ,
           if
           not
           timely
           suppressed
           ,
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           them
           severely
           punished
           .
           Thus
           to
           the
           prudent
           and
           cautious
           ,
           reason
           of
           State
           is
           pretended
           as
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           enmity
           to
           Christ.
           But
           to
           those
           who
           are
           impatient
           of
           the
           Roman
           yoke
           ,
           and
           watched
           for
           any
           opportunity
           to
           cast
           it
           off
           ;
           they
           suggest
           the
           mighty
           improbabilities
           of
           ever
           obtaining
           any
           deliverance
           by
           a
           person
           so
           mean
           and
           inconsiderable
           as
           our
           Saviour
           appeared
           among
           them
           :
           and
           that
           surely
           God
           who
           delivered
           their
           Forefathers
           of
           old
           from
           a
           bondage
           not
           greater
           than
           theirs
           ,
           by
           a
           mighty
           hand
           and
           out-stretched
           arm
           ,
           did
           never
           intend
           the
           redemption
           of
           his
           people
           by
           one
           of
           obscure
           Parentage
           ,
           mean
           Education
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           interest
           in
           the
           world
           .
           To
           the
           great
           men
           ,
           they
           need
           no
           more
           than
           bid
           them
           ,
           behold
           the
           train
           of
           his
           followers
           ,
           who
           being
           generally
           poor
           ,
           the
           more
           numerous
           they
           were
           ,
           the
           more
           mouths
           they
           might
           see
           open
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           devour
           the
           Estates
           of
           those
           who
           were
           above
           them
           .
           The
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           they
           bid
           consider
           what
           would
           become
           of
           
           them
           all
           ,
           if
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           was
           abrogated
           ,
           by
           which
           their
           interest
           was
           upheld
           ?
           for
           if
           the
           Temple
           fell
           ,
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           stand
           .
           But
           the
           grand
           difficulty
           was
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           began
           to
           be
           possessed
           with
           so
           high
           an
           opinion
           of
           him
           by
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           the
           excellency
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           innocency
           of
           his
           Conversation
           ,
           that
           unless
           they
           could
           insinuate
           into
           their
           minds
           some
           effectual
           prejudices
           against
           these
           ,
           a●●●heir
           other
           attempts
           were
           like
           to
           be
           vain
           and
           unsucces●ful
           .
           If
           therefore
           they
           meet
           with
           any
           who
           were
           surprized
           by
           his
           Mi●acles
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           ravished
           by
           his
           Doctrine
           ;
           when
           they
           saw
           him
           raise
           the
           dead
           ,
           restore
           sight
           to
           the
           blind
           ,
           cure
           the
           deaf
           and
           the
           lame
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           Devils
           out
           of
           possessed
           persons
           ,
           they
           tell
           them
           presently
           that
           these
           were
           the
           common
           arts
           of
           Impostors
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           those
           who
           go
           about
           to
           deceive
           the
           people
           ;
           that
           such
           things
           were
           easily
           done
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Magick
           ,
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           evil
           Spirits
           .
           If
           any
           were
           admirers
           of
           the
           Pharisaical
           rigours
           and
           austerities
           (
           as
           the
           people
           generally
           were
           )
           when
           mens
           Religion
           was
           measured
           by
           the
           sowerness
           of
           their
           Countenances
           ,
           the
           length
           of
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           the
           distance
           they
           kept
           from
           other
           persons
           ;
           
           these
           they
           bid
           especially
           beware
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Doctrine
           ;
           for
           he
           condemned
           all
           zeal
           and
           devotion
           ,
           all
           mortification
           and
           strictness
           of
           life
           ,
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           Pharisaical
           hypocrisie
           ;
           that
           he
           sunk
           all
           Religion
           into
           short
           Prayers
           and
           dull
           Morality
           ;
           that
           his
           conversation
           was
           not
           among
           the
           persons
           of
           any
           reputation
           for
           piety
           ,
           but
           among
           Publicans
           and
           Sinners
           ;
           that
           nothing
           extraordinary
           appeared
           in
           his
           Life
           ;
           that
           his
           actions
           were
           like
           other
           mens
           ,
           and
           his
           company
           none
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           his
           behaviour
           among
           them
           with
           too
           great
           a
           freedom
           for
           a
           person
           who
           pretended
           to
           so
           high
           a
           degree
           o●
           holiness
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           the
           most
           perfect
           innocency
           could
           not
           escape
           the
           venom
           of
           malicious
           tongues
           ;
           but
           the
           less
           it
           enter'd
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           were
           enraged
           ,
           and
           made
           up
           what
           wanted
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           calumnies
           ,
           by
           their
           diligence
           in
           spreading
           them
           .
           As
           though
           their
           mouths
           indeed
           had
           been
           open
           Sepulchres
           by
           the
           noysom
           vapours
           which
           came
           out
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           well
           think
           no
           less
           a
           poyson
           than
           that
           of
           Asps
           could
           be
           under
           their
           lips
           ,
           which
           so
           secretly
           and
           yet
           so
           mischievously
           conveyed
           it self
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           .
           The
           only
           advantage
           which
           malice
           hath
           against
           the
           greatest
           Virtue
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           greater
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           less
           it
           takes
           notice
           of
           all
           
           the
           petty
           arts
           which
           are
           used
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           will
           not
           bring
           its
           own
           innocency
           so
           much
           into
           suspicion
           as
           to
           make
           any
           long
           Apologies
           for
           it self
           .
           For
           ,
           to
           a
           noble
           and
           generous
           spirit
           ,
           assaulted
           rather
           by
           noise
           and
           clamour
           ,
           than
           any
           solid
           reason
           or
           force
           of
           argument
           ,
           neglect
           and
           disdain
           are
           the
           most
           proper
           weapons
           of
           defence
           :
           for
           where
           malice
           is
           only
           impertinent
           and
           troublesome
           ,
           a
           punctual
           answer
           seems
           next
           to
           a
           confession
           .
           But
           although
           innocency
           needs
           no
           defence
           as
           to
           it self
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           necessary
           for
           all
           the
           advantages
           it
           hath
           of
           doing
           good
           to
           mankind
           ,
           that
           it
           appear
           to
           be
           what
           it
           really
           is
           ;
           which
           cannot
           be
           done
           ,
           unless
           its
           reputation
           be
           cleared
           from
           the
           malicious
           aspersions
           which
           are
           cast
           upon
           it
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           it
           was
           that
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           though
           he
           thought
           it
           not
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           use
           the
           same
           diligence
           in
           the
           vindication
           of
           himself
           ,
           which
           his
           enemies
           did
           in
           the
           defamation
           of
           him
           ;
           yet
           when
           he
           saw
           it
           necessary
           in
           order
           to
           the
           reception
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           among
           the
           more
           ingenious
           and
           tractable
           part
           of
           his
           auditors
           ,
           he
           sometimes
           by
           the
           quickness
           of
           his
           replies
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           the
           suddenness
           and
           sharpness
           of
           his
           questions
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           by
           the
           plain
           force
           of
           argument
           and
           reason
           ,
           baffles
           his
           adversaries
           ,
           so
           that
           though
           they
           
           were
           resolved
           not
           to
           be
           convinced
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           best
           for
           the
           time
           to
           be
           quiet
           .
           This
           was
           to
           let
           them
           see
           how
           easy
           it
           was
           for
           him
           to
           throw
           off
           their
           reproaches
           as
           fast
           as
           their
           malice
           could
           invent
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           as
           impossible
           for
           them
           by
           such
           weak
           attempts
           to
           obscure
           the
           reputation
           of
           his
           innocency
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           spots
           which
           Astronomers
           descern
           near
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           ever
           to
           eclipse
           the
           light
           of
           it
           .
           So
           that
           all
           those
           thinner
           mists
           which
           envy
           and
           detraction
           raised
           at
           his
           first
           appearance
           ,
           and
           those
           grosser
           vapours
           which
           arose
           from
           their
           open
           enmity
           when
           he
           came
           to
           a
           greater
           height
           ,
           did
           but
           add
           a
           brighter
           lustre
           to
           his
           glory
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           seen
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           machinations
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           his
           innocency
           brake
           forth
           like
           the
           light
           ,
           which
           shineth
           more
           and
           more
           to
           the
           perfect
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           pleased
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           tryal
           of
           mens
           minds
           so
           to
           order
           the
           matters
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           are
           never
           so
           clear
           ,
           but
           men
           of
           obstinate
           and
           perverse
           spirits
           will
           find
           something
           to
           cavil
           at
           ;
           so
           they
           were
           never
           so
           dark
           and
           obscure
           in
           the
           most
           difficult
           circumstances
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           men
           of
           unprejudiced
           and
           ingenuous
           minds
           might
           find
           enough
           to
           satisfie
           themselves
           about
           them
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           main
           scope
           of
           
           our
           Saviour
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           (
           and
           shall
           be
           of
           our
           present
           discourse
           upon
           them
           )
           
             but
             wisdom
             is
             justified
             of
             all
             her
             Children
             .
          
           Where
           without
           any
           further
           Explication
           ,
           by
           Wisdom
           we
           understand
           the
           method
           which
           God
           useth
           in
           order
           to
           the
           salvation
           of
           mankind
           ;
           by
           the
           
             Children
             of
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           all
           those
           who
           were
           willing
           to
           attain
           the
           end
           by
           the
           means
           which
           God
           affordeth
           ,
           and
           by
           justifying
           not
           only
           the
           bare
           approving
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           declaring
           of
           that
           approbation
           to
           the
           World
           by
           a
           just
           vindication
           of
           it
           from
           the
           cavils
           and
           exceptions
           of
           men
           .
           Although
           the
           words
           are
           capable
           of
           various
           senses
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           most
           natural
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           scope
           of
           what
           goes
           before
           .
           For
           there
           our
           Saviour
           speaks
           of
           the
           different
           ways
           wherein
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           and
           himself
           appeared
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           v.
           32.
           
           For
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
             came
             neither
             eating
             bread
             nor
             drinking
             wine
             ,
             and
             ye
             say
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             Devil
             .
          
           A
           very
           severe
           Devil
           surely
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           strictest
           order
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           cast
           out
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           his
           continual
           imployment
           !
           But
           what
           could
           we
           have
           sooner
           thought
           than
           that
           those
           persons
           who
           made
           the
           Devil
           the
           author
           of
           so
           much
           mortification
           and
           
           severity
           of
           life
           ,
           should
           presently
           have
           entertained
           Religion
           in
           a
           more
           free
           and
           pleasing
           humour
           ;
           but
           this
           would
           not
           take
           neither
           ,
           for
           
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             comes
             eating
             and
             drinking
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           was
           remarkable
           for
           none
           of
           those
           rigours
           and
           austerities
           which
           they
           condemned
           in
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           applauded
           in
           the
           Pharisees
           ;
           and
           then
           presently
           they
           censure
           him
           ,
           
             as
             a
             gluttonous
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             Wine-bibber
             ,
             a
             friend
             of
             Publicans
             and
             Sinners
             ,
          
           v.
           34.
           i.
           e.
           the
           utmost
           excess
           that
           any
           course
           of
           life
           was
           capable
           of
           they
           presently
           apply
           to
           those
           who
           had
           no
           other
           design
           in
           all
           their
           actions
           ,
           than
           to
           recommend
           true
           piety
           and
           goodness
           to
           them
           .
           So
           impossible
           it
           was
           by
           any
           means
           which
           the
           wisdom
           of
           Heaven
           thought
           fit
           to
           use
           ,
           to
           perswade
           them
           into
           any
           good
           opinion
           of
           the
           persons
           who
           brought
           the
           glad
           tidings
           of
           Salvation
           to
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           how
           refractory
           and
           perverse
           they
           were
           ,
           in
           interpreting
           every
           thing
           to
           the
           worse
           ,
           and
           censuring
           the
           ways
           which
           infinite
           Wisdom
           thought
           fittest
           to
           reclaim
           them
           by
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           that
           it
           was
           nothing
           but
           malice
           and
           obstinacy
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           were
           men
           of
           teachable
           spirits
           (
           who
           by
           an
           usual
           Hebraism
           are
           called
           the
           Children
           of
           Wisdom
           )
           they
           
           would
           see
           reason
           enough
           to
           admire
           ,
           approve
           and
           justifie
           all
           the
           methods
           of
           divine
           Providence
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Mankind
           .
           
             For
             Wisdom
             is
             justified
             of
             all
             her
             Children
             .
          
        
         
           That
           which
           I
           mainly
           design
           to
           speak
           to
           from
           hence
           is
           ,
           
             That
             although
             the
             wisest
             Contrivances
             of
             Heaven
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Mankind
             are
             liable
             to
             the
             unjust
             cavils
             and
             exceptions
             of
             unreasonable
             men
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             enough
             to
             satisfie
             any
             teachable
             and
             ingenuous
             Minds
             concerning
             the
             wisdom
             of
             them
             .
          
           Before
           I
           come
           more
           particularly
           to
           examine
           those
           which
           concern
           our
           present
           subject
           ,
           viz.
           the
           life
           and
           appearance
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           it
           will
           take
           very
           much
           off
           from
           the
           force
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           thus
           it
           hath
           always
           been
           ,
           and
           supposing
           humane
           nature
           to
           be
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           scarce
           conceivable
           that
           it
           should
           be
           otherwise
           .
           Not
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           or
           reasonable
           it
           should
           be
           so
           at
           all
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           men
           should
           act
           foolishly
           or
           inconsiderately
           ;
           but
           as
           long
           as
           we
           must
           never
           expect
           to
           see
           all
           men
           either
           wise
           or
           pious
           ,
           either
           to
           have
           a
           true
           judgment
           of
           things
           ,
           or
           a
           love
           of
           Religion
           ;
           so
           long
           we
           shall
           always
           find
           there
           will
           be
           some
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           quarrelling
           with
           Religion
           when
           they
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           practise
           
           it
           .
           I
           speak
           not
           now
           of
           those
           who
           make
           a
           meer
           jest
           and
           scoff
           at
           Religion
           (
           of
           which
           our
           Age
           hath
           so
           many
           Instances
           )
           but
           of
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           who
           are
           of
           a
           degree
           above
           the
           other
           ,
           though
           far
           enough
           short
           of
           any
           true
           and
           solid
           wisdom
           ;
           who
           yet
           are
           the
           more
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           because
           they
           seem
           to
           make
           a
           slender
           offer
           at
           reason
           in
           what
           they
           say
           .
           Some
           pretend
           they
           are
           not
           only
           unsatisfied
           with
           the
           particular
           ways
           of
           instituted
           Religion
           ,
           any
           further
           than
           they
           are
           subservient
           to
           their
           present
           interest
           (
           which
           is
           the
           only
           God
           they
           worship
           )
           but
           to
           make
           all
           sure
           ,
           the
           foundations
           even
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           it self
           cannot
           escape
           their
           cavils
           and
           exceptions
           .
           They
           have
           found
           out
           an
           
             Index
             Expurgatorius
          
           for
           those
           impressions
           of
           a
           Deity
           which
           are
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           use
           their
           utmost
           arts
           to
           obscure
           ,
           since
           they
           cannot
           extinguish
           ,
           those
           lively
           characters
           of
           the
           power
           ,
           wisdom
           and
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           are
           every
           where
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           large
           volume
           of
           the
           Creation
           .
           Religion
           is
           no
           more
           to
           them
           but
           an
           unaccountable
           fear
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           notion
           of
           a
           spiritual
           substance
           (
           even
           of
           that
           without
           which
           we
           could
           never
           know
           what
           a
           contradiction
           meant
           )
           is
           said
           to
           imply
           one
           .
           But
           if
           for
           quietness
           sake
           ,
           
           and
           it
           may
           be
           to
           content
           their
           own
           minds
           as
           well
           as
           the
           World
           ,
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           admit
           of
           a
           Deity
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           a
           mighty
           concession
           from
           those
           who
           have
           so
           much
           cause
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           him
           )
           then
           to
           ease
           their
           minds
           of
           such
           troublesom
           companions
           as
           their
           fears
           are
           ,
           they
           seek
           by
           all
           means
           to
           dispossess
           him
           of
           his
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           denying
           his
           Providence
           ,
           and
           care
           of
           humane
           affairs
           .
           They
           are
           contented
           he
           should
           be
           called
           an
           excellent
           Being
           ,
           that
           should
           do
           nothing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           signifie
           nothing
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           then
           he
           might
           be
           styled
           an
           Almighty
           Sardanapalus
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           fond
           of
           ease
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           the
           least
           thought
           of
           business
           would
           quite
           spoil
           his
           happiness
           .
           Or
           if
           the
           activity
           of
           their
           own
           spirits
           may
           make
           them
           think
           that
           such
           an
           excellent
           Being
           may
           sometimes
           draw
           the
           Curtains
           and
           look
           abroad
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           then
           every
           advantage
           which
           another
           hath
           got
           above
           them
           ,
           and
           every
           cross
           accident
           which
           befalls
           themselves
           (
           which
           by
           the
           power
           of
           self-flattery
           most
           men
           have
           learnt
           to
           call
           the
           Prosperity
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           good
           men
           )
           serve
           them
           for
           mighty
           charges
           against
           the
           justice
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           .
           Thus
           either
           God
           shall
           not
           govern
           the
           
           World
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           do
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           upon
           such
           terms
           as
           they
           please
           and
           approve
           of
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           will
           erect
           an
           High
           Court
           of
           Justice
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           condemn
           the
           Sovereign
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           please
           his
           discontented
           Subjects
           .
           And
           as
           if
           he
           were
           indeed
           arraigned
           at
           such
           a
           bar
           ,
           every
           weak
           and
           peevish
           exception
           shall
           be
           cryed
           up
           for
           evidence
           ;
           when
           the
           fullest
           and
           clearest
           vindications
           of
           him
           shall
           be
           scorned
           and
           contemned
           .
           But
           this
           doth
           not
           in
           the
           least
           argue
           the
           obnoxiousness
           of
           him
           who
           is
           so
           accused
           ,
           but
           the
           great
           injustice
           of
           those
           who
           dare
           pass
           sentence
           ;
           where
           it
           is
           neither
           in
           their
           power
           to
           understand
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           actions
           ,
           nor
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           call
           him
           in
           question
           for
           his
           proceedings
           with
           men
           .
           But
           so
           great
           is
           the
           pride
           and
           arrogance
           of
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           that
           it
           loves
           to
           be
           condemning
           what
           it
           cannot
           comprehend
           ;
           and
           there
           needs
           be
           no
           greater
           reason
           given
           concerning
           the
           many
           disputes
           in
           the
           world
           about
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           than
           that
           God
           is
           wise
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           not
           but
           would
           fain
           seem
           to
           be
           so
           .
           While
           men
           are
           in
           the
           dark
           they
           will
           be
           always
           quarrelling
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           contend
           the
           most
           ,
           do
           it
           that
           they
           might
           seem
           to
           others
           to
           see
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           themselves
           they
           do
           
           not
           .
           Nay
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           plain
           and
           evident
           ,
           but
           the
           reason
           of
           some
           men
           is
           more
           apt
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           in
           it
           ,
           than
           their
           senses
           are
           ;
           as
           it
           appeared
           in
           him
           who
           could
           not
           otherwise
           confute
           the
           Philosophers
           argument
           against
           motion
           ,
           but
           by
           moving
           before
           him
           .
           So
           that
           we
           see
           the
           most
           certain
           things
           in
           the
           world
           are
           liable
           to
           the
           cavils
           of
           men
           who
           imploy
           their
           wits
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           and
           certainly
           those
           ought
           not
           to
           stagger
           mens
           faith
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           highe●t
           nature
           and
           consequence
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           at
           all
           move
           them
           in
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           But
           at
           last
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           men
           who
           love
           to
           be
           called
           the
           men
           of
           wit
           in
           this
           Age
           of
           ours
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           and
           Providence
           ,
           a
           future
           state
           ,
           and
           the
           differences
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           but
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           they
           will
           see
           no
           further
           reason
           to
           embrace
           than
           as
           it
           is
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           State
           they
           live
           in
           .
           But
           if
           we
           demand
           what
           mighty
           reasons
           they
           are
           able
           to
           bring
           forth
           against
           a
           Religion
           so
           holy
           and
           innocent
           in
           its
           design
           ,
           so
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           so
           well
           contrived
           for
           the
           advantages
           of
           this
           and
           another
           life
           ,
           so
           fully
           attested
           to
           come
           from
           God
           by
           the
           Miracles
           wrought
           in
           confirmation
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           
           death
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           multitudes
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           so
           certainly
           conveyed
           to
           us
           ,
           by
           the
           unquestionable
           Tradition
           of
           all
           Ages
           since
           the
           first
           delivery
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           utmost
           they
           can
           pretend
           against
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           built
           upon
           such
           an
           appearance
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           which
           was
           too
           mean
           and
           contemptible
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           it
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Civil
           Interests
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           design
           ineffectual
           for
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           World.
           For
           the
           removal
           therefore
           of
           these
           cavils
           against
           our
           Religion
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           there
           were
           no
           circumstances
           in
           our
           Saviours
           appearance
           or
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           were
           unbecoming
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           design
           he
           came
           upon
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Doctrine
           delivered
           by
           him
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           contrary
           to
           the
           Civil
           Interests
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           it
           tends
           highly
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           the
           design
           he
           came
           upon
           was
           very
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           most
           effectual
           for
           the
           reformation
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           For
           clearing
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           Manner
           of
           our
           Saviours
           
           appearance
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Course
           of
           his
           Li●e
           ;
           and
           what
           it
           was
           which
           his
           enemies
           did
           most
           object
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           manner
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Appearance
           ;
           which
           hath
           been
           always
           the
           great
           offence
           to
           the
           admirers
           of
           the
           pomp
           and
           greatness
           of
           this
           World.
           For
           when
           they
           heard
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           coming
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           making
           his
           Progress
           into
           this
           lower
           world
           ,
           they
           could
           imagin
           nothing
           less
           ,
           than
           that
           an
           innumerable
           company
           of
           Angels
           must
           have
           been
           dispatched
           before
           ,
           to
           have
           prepared
           a
           place
           for
           his
           reception
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           Soveraigns
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           World
           must
           have
           been
           summoned
           to
           give
           their
           attendance
           and
           pay
           their
           homage
           to
           him
           :
           that
           their
           Scepters
           must
           have
           been
           immediately
           laid
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           earth
           been
           united
           into
           one
           universal
           Monarchy
           under
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           :
           That
           the
           Heavens
           should
           bow
           down
           at
           his
           presence
           to
           shew
           their
           obeysance
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           Earth
           tremble
           and
           shake
           for
           fear
           at
           the
           near
           approaches
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ;
           that
           all
           the
           Clouds
           should
           clap
           together
           in
           one
           universal
           Thunder
           ,
           to
           welcome
           his
           appearance
           ,
           and
           tell
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           World
           what
           cause
           they
           had
           to
           fear
           him
           
           whom
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           Heavens
           obey
           :
           that
           the
           Sea
           should
           run
           out
           of
           its
           wonted
           course
           with
           amazement
           and
           horror
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           hide
           it self
           in
           the
           hollow
           places
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           that
           the
           Mountains
           should
           shrink
           in
           their
           heads
           ,
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           vast
           places
           of
           the
           deep
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           that
           should
           be
           fulfilled
           in
           a
           literal
           sense
           ,
           which
           was
           foretold
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           (a)
           
             That
             every
             Valley
             should
             be
             filled
             ,
             and
             every
             Mountain
             and
             Hill
             brought
             low
             ;
             the
             crooked
             made
             straight
             ,
             and
             the
             rough
             ways
             smooth
             ,
             and
             all
             flesh
             see
             the
             salvation
             of
             God.
          
           Yea
           ,
           that
           the
           Son
           for
           a
           time
           should
           be
           darkned
           ,
           and
           the
           Moon
           withdraw
           her
           light
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           Earth
           understand
           that
           a
           Glory
           infinitely
           greater
           than
           theirs
           did
           now
           appear
           to
           the
           World.
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           imagine
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           could
           be
           born
           without
           the
           pangs
           and
           throws
           of
           the
           whole
           Creation
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           as
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           appear
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Son
           in
           the
           Firmament
           to
           disappear
           ,
           without
           the
           notice
           of
           the
           whole
           World.
           But
           when
           instead
           of
           all
           his
           pomp
           and
           grandeur
           he
           comes
           incognito
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           instead
           of
           giving
           notice
           of
           his
           appearance
           to
           the
           Potentates
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           he
           is
           only
           discovered
           to
           a
           few
           silly
           Shepherds
           and
           three
           Wise
           men
           
           of
           the
           East
           ;
           instead
           of
           choosing
           either
           Rome
           or
           Hierusalem
           for
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Nativity
           ,
           he
           is
           born
           at
           Bethleem
           ,
           a
           mean
           and
           obscure
           Village
           :
           instead
           of
           the
           glorious
           and
           magnificent
           Palaces
           of
           the
           East
           or
           West
           ,
           which
           were
           at
           that
           time
           so
           famous
           ;
           he
           is
           brought
           forth
           in
           a
           Stable
           ,
           where
           the
           Manger
           was
           his
           Cradle
           ,
           and
           his
           Mother
           the
           only
           attendant
           about
           him
           :
           who
           was
           her self
           none
           of
           the
           great
           persons
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           same
           in
           the
           Country
           ;
           but
           was
           only
           rich
           in
           her
           Genealogy
           ,
           and
           honourable
           in
           her
           Pedigree
           .
           And
           according
           to
           the
           obscurity
           of
           his
           Birth
           was
           his
           Education
           too
           :
           his
           Youth
           was
           not
           spent
           in
           the
           Imperial
           Court
           at
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Schools
           of
           Philosophers
           at
           Athens
           ,
           nor
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           the
           great
           Rabbies
           at
           Ierusalem
           :
           but
           at
           Nazareth
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           mean
           esteem
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           remarkable
           for
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Vertues
           proper
           to
           his
           Age
           ,
           Modesty
           ,
           Humility
           and
           Obedience
           .
           All
           which
           he
           exercises
           to
           so
           high
           a
           degree
           ,
           that
           his
           greatest
           kindred
           and
           acquaintance
           were
           mightily
           surprized
           when
           at
           30
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           discover
           himself
           by
           the
           Miracles
           which
           he
           wrought
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           which
           he
           spake
           with
           .
           And
           although
           the
           rayes
           of
           
           his
           Divinity
           began
           to
           break
           forth
           through
           the
           Clouds
           he
           had
           hitherto
           disguised
           himself
           in
           ,
           yet
           he
           persisted
           still
           in
           the
           same
           course
           of
           humility
           and
           self-denial
           :
           taking
           care
           of
           others
           to
           the
           neg●ect
           of
           himself
           ;
           feeding
           others
           by
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           and
           fasting
           himself
           ,
           to
           one
           :
           shewing
           his
           power
           in
           working
           miraculous
           Cures
           ,
           and
           his
           humility
           in
           concealing
           them
           :
           Conversing
           with
           the
           meanest
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           choosing
           such
           for
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           brought
           nothing
           to
           recommend
           them
           but
           innocency
           and
           simplicity
           .
           Who
           by
           their
           heats
           and
           ignorance
           were
           continual
           exercises
           of
           his
           patience
           in
           bearing
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           care
           and
           tenderness
           in
           instructing
           them
           .
           And
           after
           a
           life
           thus
           led
           with
           such
           unparallel'd
           humility
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           add
           nothing
           more
           to
           it
           by
           his
           actions
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           by
           his
           sufferings
           ;
           and
           compleats
           the
           sad
           Tragedy
           of
           his
           Life
           by
           a
           most
           shameful
           and
           ignominious
           Death
           .
           This
           is
           the
           short
           and
           true
           account
           of
           all
           those
           things
           which
           the
           admirers
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           this
           world
           think
           mean
           and
           contemptible
           in
           our
           Saviours
           appearance
           here
           on
           earth
           .
           But
           we
           are
           now
           to
           consider
           whether
           so
           great
           humility
           were
           not
           more
           agreeable
           with
           the
           design
           of
           his
           coming
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           than
           all
           that
           pomp
           
           and
           state
           would
           have
           been
           which
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           might
           have
           more
           easily
           commanded
           than
           we
           can
           imagine
           .
           He
           came
           not
           upon
           so
           mean
           an
           errand
           ,
           as
           to
           dazle
           the
           eyes
           of
           Mankind
           with
           the
           brightness
           of
           his
           Glory
           ,
           to
           amaze
           them
           by
           the
           terribleness
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           the
           riches
           and
           gallantry
           of
           the
           World
           to
           them
           :
           But
           he
           came
           upon
           far
           more
           noble
           and
           excellent
           designs
           ,
           to
           bring
           life
           and
           immortality
           to
           light
           ,
           to
           give
           men
           the
           highest
           assurance
           of
           an
           eternal
           happiness
           and
           misery
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           certain
           directions
           for
           obtaining
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           avoiding
           the
           other
           :
           and
           in
           order
           to
           that
           ,
           nothing
           was
           judged
           more
           necessary
           by
           him
           ,
           than
           to
           bring
           the
           vanities
           of
           this
           World
           out
           of
           that
           credit
           and
           reputation
           they
           had
           gained
           among
           foolish
           men
           .
           Which
           he
           could
           never
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           declaimed
           never
           so
           much
           against
           the
           vanity
           of
           worldly
           greatness
           ,
           riches
           and
           honours
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           himself
           had
           lived
           in
           the
           greatest
           splendour
           and
           bravery
           .
           For
           the
           enjoyning
           then
           the
           contempt
           of
           this
           world
           to
           his
           Disciples
           in
           hopes
           of
           a
           better
           ,
           would
           have
           looked
           like
           the
           commendation
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           fasting
           at
           a
           full
           meal
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           conveniencies
           of
           poverty
           by
           
           one
           who
           makes
           the
           greatest
           hast
           to
           be
           rich
           .
           That
           he
           might
           not
           therefore
           seem
           to
           offer
           so
           great
           a
           contradiction
           to
           his
           Doctrine
           by
           his
           own
           example
           ,
           he
           makes
           choice
           of
           a
           life
           so
           remote
           from
           all
           suspicion
           of
           designs
           upon
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           
             though
             the
             foxes
             had
             holes
             ,
             and
             the
             birds
             of
             the
             air
             had
             nests
             ,
             yet
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
          
           who
           was
           the
           Lord
           and
           Heir
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           
             had
             not
             whereon
             to
             lay
             his
             head
             .
          
           And
           as
           he
           shewed
           by
           his
           life
           how
           little
           he
           valued
           the
           great
           things
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           so
           he
           discovered
           by
           his
           death
           how
           little
           he
           feared
           the
           evil
           things
           of
           it
           :
           all
           which
           he
           did
           with
           a
           purpose
           and
           intention
           to
           rectifie
           the
           great
           mistakes
           of
           men
           as
           to
           these
           things
           :
           That
           they
           might
           no
           longer
           venture
           an
           eternal
           happiness
           for
           the
           splendid
           and
           glorious
           vanities
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ;
           nor
           expose
           themselves
           to
           the
           utmost
           miseries
           of
           another
           world
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           frowns
           of
           this
           .
           From
           hence
           proceeded
           that
           generous
           contempt
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           ,
           but
           all
           his
           true
           Disciples
           of
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           were
           so
           remarkable
           for
           ;
           to
           let
           others
           see
           they
           had
           greater
           things
           in
           their
           eye
           than
           any
           here
           ,
           the
           hopes
           of
           which
           they
           would
           not
           part
           with
           for
           all
           that
           this
           world
           thinks
           great
           or
           desirable
           .
           
           So
           that
           considering
           the
           great
           danger
           most
           men
           are
           in
           ,
           by
           too
           passionate
           a
           love
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           universal
           and
           infinite
           kindness
           which
           our
           Saviour
           had
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           ;
           there
           was
           nothing
           he
           could
           discover
           it
           more
           in
           as
           to
           his
           appearance
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           than
           by
           putting
           such
           an
           affront
           upon
           the
           greatness
           and
           honour
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           by
           so
           open
           a
           neglect
           of
           it
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           despising
           it
           in
           his
           death
           and
           sufferings
           .
           And
           who
           now
           upon
           any
           pretence
           of
           reason
           dare
           entertain
           the
           meaner
           apprehensions
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           because
           he
           appeared
           without
           the
           pomp
           and
           greatness
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           when
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           doing
           so
           was
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           own
           humility
           and
           self-denyal
           he
           might
           shew
           us
           the
           way
           to
           an
           eternal
           happiness
           ?
           Which
           he
           well
           knew
           how
           very
           hard
           it
           would
           be
           for
           men
           to
           attain
           to
           ,
           who
           measure
           things
           not
           according
           to
           their
           inward
           worth
           and
           excellency
           ,
           but
           the
           splendour
           and
           appearance
           which
           they
           make
           to
           the
           world
           :
           who
           think
           nothing
           great
           but
           what
           makes
           them
           gazed
           upon
           ;
           nothing
           desireable
           but
           what
           makes
           them
           flattered
           .
           But
           if
           they
           could
           be
           once
           perswaded
           how
           incomparably
           valuable
           the
           glories
           of
           the
           life
           to
           come
           are
           above
           all
           the
           gayeties
           and
           shews
           of
           this
           ;
           
           they
           would
           think
           no
           condition
           mean
           or
           contemptible
           ,
           which
           led
           to
           so
           great
           an
           end
           ;
           none
           happy
           or
           honourable
           which
           must
           so
           soon
           end
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           or
           be
           changed
           to
           eternal
           misery
           .
           And
           that
           we
           might
           entertain
           such
           thoughts
           as
           these
           are
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           melancholy
           effects
           of
           discontent
           and
           disappointments
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           serious
           result
           of
           our
           most
           deliberate
           enquiry
           into
           the
           value
           of
           things
           ,
           was
           the
           design
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           the
           humility
           of
           his
           appearance
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           excellent
           Doctrine
           which
           he
           recommended
           to
           the
           World
           by
           it
           .
           Were
           I
           to
           argue
           the
           case
           with
           Philosophers
           ,
           I
           might
           then
           at
           large
           shew
           from
           the
           free
           acknowledgments
           of
           the
           best
           and
           most
           experienced
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           nothing
           becomes
           so
           much
           one
           who
           designs
           to
           recommend
           Vertue
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           a
           real
           and
           hearty
           contempt
           of
           all
           the
           pomp
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           meanest
           condition
           proceeding
           from
           such
           a
           principle
           is
           truly
           and
           in
           it self
           more
           honourable
           ,
           than
           living
           in
           the
           greatest
           splendour
           imaginable
           .
           Were
           I
           to
           deal
           with
           the
           Iews
           ,
           I
           might
           then
           prove
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Prophecies
           concerning
           the
           Messias
           speak
           of
           great
           and
           wonderful
           effects
           of
           his
           coming
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           should
           be
           accomplished
           in
           a
           way
           of
           suffering
           and
           humility
           .
           But
           since
           I
           
           speak
           to
           Christians
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           those
           who
           were
           perswaded
           of
           the
           great
           kindness
           and
           love
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           coming
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           reform
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           convincing
           men
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           excellency
           of
           a
           future
           state
           ,
           no
           more
           need
           to
           be
           said
           to
           vindicate
           the
           appearance
           of
           him
           from
           that
           meanness
           and
           contempt
           ,
           which
           the
           pride
           and
           ambition
           of
           vain
           men
           is
           apt
           to
           cast
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           not
           only
           our
           Saviours
           manner
           of
           Appearance
           ,
           but
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Conversation
           gave
           great
           offence
           to
           his
           enemies
           ,
           viz.
           That
           it
           was
           too
           free
           and
           familiar
           among
           persons
           who
           had
           the
           meanest
           reputation
           ,
           
             the
             Publicans
             and
             Sinners
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           declaimed
           against
           the
           strictest
           observers
           of
           the
           greatest
           rigours
           and
           austerities
           of
           life
           .
           And
           this
           no
           doubt
           was
           one
           great
           cause
           of
           the
           mortal
           hatred
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           against
           him
           ,
           though
           least
           pretended
           ,
           that
           even
           thereby
           they
           might
           make
           good
           that
           charge
           of
           hypocrisie
           which
           our
           Saviour
           so
           often
           draws
           up
           against
           them
           .
           And
           no
           wonder
           ,
           if
           such
           severe
           rebukes
           did
           highly
           provoke
           them
           ,
           since
           they
           found
           this
           so
           gainful
           and
           withall
           so
           easie
           a
           trade
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           when
           with
           a
           demure
           look
           and
           a
           sower
           countenance
           they
           could
           cheat
           and
           defraud
           
           their
           Brethren
           ;
           and
           under
           a
           specious
           shew
           of
           devotion
           could
           break
           their
           fasts
           by
           devouring
           Widows
           houses
           ,
           and
           end
           their
           long
           Prayers
           to
           God
           with
           acts
           of
           the
           highest
           injustice
           to
           their
           Neighbours
           .
           As
           though
           all
           that
           while
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           only
           begging
           leave
           of
           God
           to
           do
           all
           the
           mischief
           they
           could
           to
           their
           Brethren
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           such
           as
           these
           were
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           upon
           all
           occasions
           speaks
           against
           with
           the
           greatest
           sharpness
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           most
           dangerous
           enemies
           to
           true
           Religion
           :
           and
           that
           which
           made
           men
           whose
           passion
           was
           too
           strong
           for
           their
           reason
           abhor
           the
           very
           name
           of
           Religion
           ,
           when
           such
           baseness
           was
           practised
           under
           the
           profession
           of
           it
           .
           When
           they
           saw
           men
           offer
           to
           compound
           with
           Heaven
           for
           all
           their
           injustice
           and
           oppression
           ,
           with
           not
           a
           twentieth
           part
           of
           what
           God
           challenges
           as
           his
           due
           ;
           they
           either
           thought
           Religion
           to
           be
           a
           meer
           device
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           that
           these
           mens
           hypocrisie
           ought
           to
           be
           discovered
           to
           the
           World.
           And
           therefore
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           who
           came
           with
           a
           design
           to
           retrieve
           a
           true
           spirit
           of
           Religion
           among
           men
           ,
           finds
           it
           first
           of
           all
           necessary
           to
           unmask
           those
           notorious
           hypocrites
           ,
           that
           their
           deformities
           being
           discovered
           ,
           their
           ways
           as
           well
           as
           their
           persons
           might
           be
           the
           better
           
           understood
           and
           avoided
           .
           And
           when
           he
           saw
           by
           the
           mighty
           opinion
           they
           had
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           uncharitableness
           towards
           all
           others
           ,
           how
           little
           good
           was
           to
           be
           done
           upon
           them
           ,
           he
           seldom
           vouchsafes
           them
           his
           presence
           ;
           but
           rather
           converses
           with
           those
           who
           being
           more
           openly
           wicked
           were
           more
           easily
           convinced
           of
           their
           wickedness
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           to
           reform
           .
           For
           which
           end
           alone
           it
           was
           that
           he
           so
           freely
           conversed
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           see
           there
           were
           none
           so
           bad
           ,
           but
           his
           kindness
           was
           so
           great
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           do
           them
           all
           the
           good
           he
           could
           :
           And
           therefore
           this
           could
           be
           no
           more
           a
           just
           reproach
           to
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           kept
           company
           sometimes
           with
           these
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           to
           a
           Chyrurgion
           to
           visit
           Hospitals
           ,
           or
           to
           a
           Physician
           to
           converse
           with
           the
           sick
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           when
           they
           saw
           that
           his
           Greatness
           did
           appear
           in
           another
           way
           ,
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           then
           these
           wise
           and
           subtile
           men
           apprehend
           a
           further
           reach
           and
           design
           in
           all
           his
           actions
           :
           Viz.
           That
           his
           low
           condition
           was
           a
           piece
           of
           Popularity
           ,
           and
           a
           meer
           disguise
           to
           ensnare
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           make
           them
           in
           love
           with
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           degrees
           
           to
           season
           them
           with
           Principles
           of
           Rebellion
           and
           Disobedience
           :
           Hence
           came
           all
           the
           clamours
           of
           his
           being
           
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Caesar
          
           ,
           and
           calling
           himself
           
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Iews
          
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           design
           to
           erect
           a
           Kingdom
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           all
           which
           they
           interpret
           in
           the
           most
           malicious
           though
           most
           unreasonable
           sense
           .
           For
           nothing
           is
           so
           politick
           as
           malice
           and
           ill-will
           ,
           for
           that
           finds
           designs
           in
           every
           thing
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           contrary
           they
           are
           to
           all
           the
           Protestations
           of
           the
           persons
           concerned
           ,
           the
           deeper
           that
           suggests
           presently
           they
           are
           laid
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           the
           more
           cause
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           them
           .
           Thus
           it
           was
           in
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour's
           case
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           the
           greatest
           care
           used
           by
           him
           to
           shew
           his
           obedience
           to
           the
           Authority
           he
           lived
           under
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           his
           most
           solemn
           disavowing
           having
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           their
           civil
           Interests
           ,
           not
           the
           severe
           checks
           he
           gave
           his
           own
           Disciples
           for
           any
           ambitious
           thoughts
           among
           them
           ,
           not
           the
           recommending
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Obedience
           to
           them
           ,
           nor
           the
           rebuke
           he
           gave
           one
           of
           his
           most
           forward
           Disciples
           for
           offering
           to
           draw
           his
           sword
           in
           the
           rescue
           of
           himself
           ,
           could
           abate
           the
           fury
           and
           rage
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           they
           condemn
           the
           greatest
           Teacher
           of
           the
           duty
           of
           Obedience
           
           as
           a
           Traytor
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           unparallel'd
           example
           of
           innocency
           as
           a
           Malefactor
           .
           But
           though
           there
           could
           be
           nothing
           objected
           against
           the
           life
           and
           actions
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           tending
           to
           sedition
           and
           disturbance
           of
           the
           Civil
           Peace
           ,
           yet
           that
           ,
           these
           men
           (
           who
           were
           inspir'd
           by
           malice
           ,
           and
           prophesied
           according
           to
           their
           own
           interest
           )
           would
           say
           ,
           was
           because
           he
           was
           taken
           away
           in
           time
           ,
           before
           his
           designs
           could
           be
           ripe
           for
           action
           ,
           but
           if
           his
           doctrine
           tended
           that
           way
           ,
           it
           was
           enough
           to
           justifie
           their
           proceedings
           against
           him
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           might
           have
           done
           :
           not
           Treason
           but
           Convenience
           which
           made
           them
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           the
           most
           innocent
           person
           :
           but
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           tain●
           in
           his
           doctrine
           that
           way
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           reason
           enough
           in
           such
           an
           Age
           of
           faction
           and
           sedition
           to
           have
           used
           the
           utmost
           care
           to
           prevent
           the
           spreading
           it
           .
           But
           so
           far
           is
           this
           from
           the
           least
           ground
           of
           probability
           that
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           imagine
           a
           Religion
           which
           aims
           less
           at
           the
           present
           particular
           interests
           of
           the
           embracers
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           more
           at
           the
           publick
           interests
           of
           Princes
           than
           Christianity
           doth
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           both
           preached
           and
           practised
           by
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
        
         
         
           And
           here
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           lament
           the
           unhappy
           fate
           of
           Religion
           when
           it
           falls
           under
           the
           censure
           of
           such
           who
           think
           themselves
           the
           Masters
           of
           all
           the
           little
           arts
           whereby
           this
           world
           is
           governed
           .
           If
           it
           teaches
           the
           duty
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           the
           authority
           of
           Princes
           ,
           if
           it
           requires
           obedience
           to
           Laws
           ,
           and
           makes
           mens
           happiness
           or
           misery
           in
           another
           life
           in
           any
           measure
           to
           depend
           upon
           it
           ;
           then
           Religion
           is
           suspected
           to
           be
           a
           meer
           trick
           of
           Sta●e
           ,
           and
           an
           invention
           to
           keep
           the
           world
           in
           awe
           ,
           whereby
           men
           might
           the
           better
           be
           moulded
           into
           Societies
           ,
           and
           preserved
           in
           them
           .
           But
           if
           it
           appear
           to
           inforce
           any
           thing
           indispensably
           on
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           though
           humane
           Laws
           require
           the
           contrary
           ;
           if
           they
           must
           not
           ●orswear
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           deny
           him
           whom
           they
           hope
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           ,
           when
           the
           Magistrate
           calls
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           then
           such
           half-witted
           men
           think
           that
           Religion
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           pretence
           to
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           only
           an
           obs●inate
           plea
           for
           Disobedience
           .
           But
           this
           is
           to
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           be
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           some
           inviolable
           Rights
           of
           Divine
           Soveraignty
           acknowledged
           ,
           which
           must
           not
           vary
           according
           to
           the
           diversity
           of
           the
           Edicts
           
           and
           Laws
           of
           men
           .
           But
           supposing
           the
           profession
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           to
           be
           allowed
           inviolable
           ,
           there
           was
           never
           any
           Religion
           ,
           nay
           ,
           never
           any
           inventions
           of
           the
           greatest
           Politicians
           ,
           which
           might
           compare
           with
           that
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           civil
           Societies
           .
           For
           this
           in
           plain
           and
           express
           words
           tells
           all
           the
           owners
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           mu●t
           live
           in
           subjection
           and
           obedience
           ;
           (a)
           
             not
             only
             for
             wrath
             ,
             but
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ;
             that
             they
             who
             do
             resist
             receive
             unto
             themselves
             damnation
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             whosoever
             resisteth
             the
             Power
             ,
             resisteth
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
          
           Than
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           conceive
           arguments
           of
           greater
           force
           to
           keep
           men
           in
           obedience
           to
           Authority
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           only
           obeys
           because
           it
           is
           his
           inter●st
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           will
           have
           the
           same
           reason
           to
           disobey
           when
           there
           is
           an
           apprehension
           that
           may
           make
           more
           for
           his
           advantage
           .
           But
           when
           the
           reason
           of
           obedience
           is
           derived
           from
           the
           concernments
           of
           another
           life
           ,
           no
           hopes
           of
           interest
           in
           this
           world
           can
           be
           thought
           to
           ballance
           the
           loss
           which
           may
           come
           by
           such
           a
           breach
           of
           duty
           in
           that
           to
           come
           .
           So
           that
           no
           persons
           do
           so
           dangerously
           undermine
           the
           foundations
           of
           civil
           Government
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           magnifie
           that
           to
           the
           contempt
           of
           Religion
           ;
           
           none
           so
           effectually
           secure
           them
           as
           those
           
             who
             give
             to
             God
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Gods
             ,
          
           and
           by
           doing
           so
           ,
           are
           obliged
           
             to
             give
             to
             Caesar
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Caesars
             .
          
           This
           was
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christianity
           as
           it
           was
           delivered
           by
           the
           first
           author
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           practice
           was
           agreeable
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           Christianity
           preserved
           its
           primitive
           honour
           in
           the
           world
           .
           For
           ,
           so
           far
           were
           men
           then
           from
           making
           their
           zeal
           for
           Religion
           a
           pretence
           to
           Rebellion
           ,
           that
           though
           Christianity
           were
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Religions
           then
           in
           vogue
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           they
           knew
           of
           no
           other
           way
           of
           promoting
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           patience
           ,
           humility
           ,
           meekness
           ,
           prayers
           ●or
           their
           persecutors
           ,
           and
           tears
           when
           they
           saw
           them
           obstinate
           .
           So
           far
           were
           they
           then
           from
           fomenting
           suspicions
           and
           jealousies
           concerning
           the
           Princes
           and
           Governours
           they
           lived
           under
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           were
           generally
           known
           to
           be
           some
           of
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Princes
           ,
           yet
           they
           charge
           all
           Christians
           in
           the
           strictest
           manner
           ,
           as
           they
           lov'd
           their
           Religion
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           valued
           their
           ●ouls
           and
           the
           salvation
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           them
           .
           So
           far
           were
           they
           then
           from
           giving
           the
           least
           encouragement
           to
           the
           usurpations
           of
           the
           rights
           
           of
           Princes
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           any
           power
           given
           to
           a
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           that
           there
           is
           no
           way
           for
           any
           to
           think
           they
           meant
           it
           ,
           unless
           we
           suppose
           the
           Apostles
           such
           mighty
           Politicians
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           because
           they
           say
           nothing
           at
           all
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
             bid
             every
             soul
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
          
           ;
           though
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           Evangelist
           ,
           Prophet
           ,
           whatever
           he
           be
           ,
           as
           the
           Fathers
           interpret
           it
           .
           Yea
           so
           constant
           and
           uniform
           was
           the
           doctrine
           and
           practice
           of
           Obedience
           in
           all
           the
           first
           and
           purest
           ages
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           that
           no
           one
           instance
           can
           be
           produced
           of
           any
           usurpation
           of
           the
           rights
           of
           Princes
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           any
           title
           from
           Christ
           ,
           or
           any
           disobedience
           to
           their
           authority
           ,
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           promoting
           Christianity
           ,
           through
           all
           those
           times
           wherein
           Christianity
           the
           most
           flourished
           ,
           or
           the
           Christians
           were
           the
           most
           persecuted
           .
           And
           happy
           had
           it
           been
           for
           us
           in
           these
           last
           ages
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           been
           Christians
           on
           the
           same
           terms
           which
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ;
           then
           there
           had
           been
           no
           such
           scandals
           raised
           by
           the
           degeneracy
           of
           men
           upon
           the
           most
           excellent
           and
           peaceable
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           though
           that
           were
           unquiet
           and
           troublesom
           ,
           because
           so
           many
           
           have
           been
           so
           who
           have
           made
           shew
           of
           it
           .
           But
           let
           their
           pretences
           be
           never
           so
           great
           to
           Infallibility
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Spirit
           on
           the
           oth●r
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           men
           ●ncourage
           faction
           and
           disobedience
           ,
           so
           far
           they
           have
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           and
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           none
           of
           his
           .
           For
           he
           shewed
           his
           great
           wisdom
           in
           contriving
           such
           a
           method
           of
           saving
           mens
           souls
           in
           another
           World
           ,
           as
           tended
           most
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           peace
           and
           quietness
           of
           this
           ;
           and
           though
           this
           wisdom
           may
           be
           evil
           spoken
           of
           by
           men
           of
           restless
           and
           unpeaceable
           minds
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           be
           still
           justified
           by
           all
           who
           have
           heartily
           embraced
           the
           Wisdom
           which
           is
           from
           above
           ,
           who
           are
           pure
           and
           peaceable
           as
           that
           Wisdom
           is
           ,
           and
           such
           ,
           and
           only
           s●ch
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           I
           come
           to
           shew
           ,
           That
           the
           design
           of
           Christ's
           appearance
           was
           very
           agreeable
           to
           the
           infinite
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           means
           were
           very
           suitable
           and
           effectual
           for
           carrying
           on
           of
           that
           design
           for
           the
           reformation
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           design
           it self
           was
           very
           agreeable
           to
           the
           infinite
           Wisdom
           of
           God.
           What
           could
           we
           imagine
           more
           becoming
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           to
           contrive
           a
           way
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           lapsed
           and
           degenerate
           
           Mankind
           ?
           who
           more
           fit
           to
           employ
           upon
           such
           a
           message
           as
           this
           ,
           than
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ?
           for
           his
           coming
           gives
           the
           greatest
           assurance
           to
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           serious
           in
           the
           management
           of
           this
           design
           ,
           than
           which
           nothing
           could
           be
           of
           greater
           importance
           in
           order
           to
           the
           success
           of
           it
           .
           And
           how
           was
           it
           possible
           he
           should
           give
           a
           greater
           testimony
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           withal
           of
           the
           purpose
           he
           came
           about
           ,
           than
           he
           did
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           The
           accomplishment
           of
           Prophesies
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           Miracles
           shewed
           who
           he
           was
           ;
           the
           nature
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Conversation
           ,
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           shewed
           what
           his
           design
           was
           in
           appearing
           among
           men
           :
           for
           they
           were
           all
           managed
           with
           a
           peculiar
           respect
           to
           the
           convincing
           mankind
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           upon
           terms
           of
           mercy
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           therefore
           sent
           his
           Son
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           only
           obtain
           the
           pardon
           of
           sin
           for
           those
           who
           repent
           ,
           but
           eternal
           life
           for
           all
           them
           that
           obey
           him
           .
           And
           what
           is
           there
           now
           we
           can
           imagine
           so
           great
           and
           desirable
           as
           this
           ,
           for
           God
           to
           manifest
           his
           wisdom
           in
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           see
           a
           great
           discovery
           of
           it
           in
           the
           works
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           might
           do
           in
           the
           methods
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           if
           partiality
           and
           interest
           
           did
           not
           blind
           our
           eyes
           ;
           but
           both
           these
           ,
           though
           great
           in
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           fall
           short
           of
           the
           contrivance
           of
           bringing
           to
           an
           eternal
           happiness
           man
           who
           had
           fallen
           from
           his
           Maker
           ,
           and
           was
           perishing
           in
           his
           own
           folly
           .
           Yet
           this
           is
           that
           which
           men
           in
           the
           pride
           and
           vanity
           of
           their
           own
           imaginations
           either
           think
           not
           worth
           considering
           ,
           or
           consider
           as
           little
           as
           if
           they
           thought
           so
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           think
           themselves
           very
           wise
           too
           .
           The
           Iews
           had
           the
           wisdom
           of
           their
           Traditions
           which
           they
           gloried
           in
           ,
           and
           despised
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           himself
           when
           he
           came
           to
           alter
           them
           .
           The
           Greeks
           had
           the
           wisdom
           of
           their
           Philosophy
           which
           they
           so
           passionately
           admir'd
           ,
           that
           whatever
           did
           not
           agree
           with
           that
           ,
           though
           infinitely
           more
           certain
           and
           useful
           ,
           was
           on
           that
           account
           rejected
           by
           them
           .
           The
           Romans
           ,
           after
           the
           conquest
           of
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           were
           grown
           all
           such
           Politicians
           and
           Statesmen
           ,
           that
           few
           of
           them
           could
           have
           leisure
           to
           think
           of
           another
           world
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           busie
           in
           the
           management
           of
           this
           .
           And
           some
           of
           all
           these
           sorts
           do
           yet
           remain
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           makes
           so
           many
           so
           little
           think
           of
           ,
           or
           admire
           this
           infinite
           discovery
           of
           divine
           Wisdom
           :
           nay
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           who
           can
           mix
           all
           these
           together
           ,
           joyning
           a
           
           Iewish
           obstinacy
           ,
           with
           the
           pride
           and
           self-opinion
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           to
           a
           Roman
           unconcernedness
           about
           the
           matters
           of
           another
           life
           .
           And
           yet
           upon
           a
           true
           and
           just
           enquiry
           never
           any
           Religion
           could
           be
           found
           ,
           which
           could
           more
           fully
           satisfie
           the
           expectation
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           or
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           was
           made
           known
           by
           Christ
           ,
           
             who
             was
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             God.
          
           Here
           the
           Iew
           might
           find
           his
           Messias
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           Promises
           fulfilled
           which
           related
           to
           him
           ;
           here
           the
           Greek
           might
           find
           his
           long
           and
           vainly
           look'd
           for
           certainty
           of
           a
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           which
           leads
           to
           it
           ;
           here
           the
           Roman
           might
           see
           a
           Religion
           serviceable
           to
           another
           world
           and
           this
           together
           .
           Here
           are
           Precepts
           more
           holy
           ,
           Promises
           more
           certain
           ,
           Rewards
           more
           desirable
           than
           ever
           the
           Wit
           or
           Invention
           of
           Men
           could
           have
           attained
           to
           .
           Here
           are
           Institutions
           far
           more
           pious
           ,
           u●eful
           and
           serviceable
           to
           mankind
           ,
           than
           the
           most
           admired
           Laws
           of
           the
           famous
           Legislators
           of
           Greece
           or
           Rome
           .
           Here
           are
           no
           popular
           designs
           carried
           on
           ,
           no
           vices
           indulged
           for
           the
           publick
           interest
           ,
           which
           
             Solon
             ,
             Lycurgus
          
           and
           Plato
           are
           charged
           with
           .
           Here
           is
           no
           making
           Religion
           a
           
           meer
           trick
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           a
           thing
           only
           useful
           for
           governing
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           Numa
           and
           the
           great
           men
           at
           Rome
           are
           lyable
           to
           the
           suspicion
           of
           .
           Here
           is
           no
           wrapping
           up
           Religion
           in
           strange
           figures
           and
           mysterious
           non-sense
           ,
           which
           the
           Egyptians
           were
           so
           much
           given
           to
           .
           Here
           is
           no
           inhumanity
           and
           cruelty
           in
           the
           Sacrifices
           offer'd
           ,
           no
           looseness
           and
           profaneness
           allowed
           in
           the
           most
           solemn
           mysteries
           ,
           no
           worshipping
           of
           such
           for
           Gods
           who
           had
           not
           been
           fit
           to
           live
           if
           they
           had
           been
           Men
           ,
           which
           were
           all
           things
           so
           commonly
           practised
           in
           the
           Idolatries
           of
           the
           Heathens
           .
           but
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Worship
           is
           such
           as
           the
           minds
           of
           those
           who
           come
           to
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           as
           becomes
           that
           God
           whom
           we
           profess
           to
           serve
           ,
           pure
           and
           holy
           ,
           grave
           and
           serious
           ,
           solemn
           and
           devout
           ,
           without
           the
           mixtures
           of
           superstition
           ,
           vanity
           or
           ostentation
           .
           The
           precepts
           of
           our
           Religion
           are
           plain
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           very
           suitable
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           highly
           tending
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           those
           who
           practise
           them
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           and
           a
           better
           life
           .
           The
           arguments
           to
           perswade
           men
           are
           the
           most
           weighty
           and
           powerful
           ,
           and
           of
           as
           great
           importance
           as
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           the
           hopes
           of
           happiness
           ,
           and
           the
           fears
           of
           
           eternal
           misery
           ,
           can
           be
           to
           men
           .
           And
           wherein
           is
           the
           contrivance
           of
           our
           Religion
           defective
           ,
           when
           the
           end
           is
           so
           desirable
           ,
           the
           means
           so
           effectual
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Which
           is
           the
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           There
           are
           two
           things
           which
           in
           this
           degenerate
           estate
           of
           man
           are
           necessary
           in
           order
           to
           the
           recovery
           of
           his
           happiness
           ;
           and
           those
           are
           Repentance
           for
           sins
           past
           ,
           and
           sincere
           Obedience
           for
           the
           future
           :
           now
           both
           these
           the
           Gospel
           gives
           men
           the
           greatest
           encouragements
           to
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           the
           most
           likely
           to
           effect
           the
           design
           it
           was
           intended
           for
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           Repentance
           for
           sins
           past
           .
           What
           more
           powerful
           motives
           can
           there
           be
           to
           perswade
           men
           to
           repent
           ,
           than
           for
           God
           to
           let
           men
           know
           that
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           pardon
           their
           sins
           upon
           the
           sincerity
           of
           their
           Repentance
           ,
           but
           without
           that
           ,
           there
           remains
           nothing
           but
           a
           fearful
           expectation
           of
           judgment
           ,
           and
           fiery
           indignation
           ?
           that
           their
           sins
           are
           their
           follies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           repent
           is
           to
           grow
           wise
           :
           that
           he
           requires
           no
           more
           from
           men
           ,
           but
           what
           every
           considerative
           man
           knows
           is
           fitting
           to
           be
           done
           whenever
           he
           reflects
           upon
           his
           actions
           :
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           greater
           ingratitude
           or
           disingenuity
           towards
           the
           
           Son
           of
           God
           than
           to
           stand
           at
           defiance
           with
           God
           when
           he
           hath
           shed
           his
           blood
           to
           reconcile
           God
           and
           Man
           to
           each
           other
           :
           that
           every
           step
           of
           his
           humiliation
           ,
           every
           part
           of
           the
           Tragedy
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           every
           wound
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           every
           groan
           and
           sigh
           which
           he
           uttered
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           were
           designed
           by
           him
           as
           the
           most
           prevailing
           Rhetorick
           ,
           to
           perswade
           men
           to
           forsake
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           be
           happy
           :
           that
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           more
           unaccountable
           folly
           ,
           than
           by
           impenitency
           to
           lose
           the
           hopes
           of
           a
           certain
           and
           eternal
           happiness
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           those
           pleasures
           which
           every
           wise
           man
           is
           ashamed
           to
           think
           of
           :
           that
           to
           continue
           in
           sin
           with
           the
           hopes
           to
           repent
           ,
           is
           to
           ●tab
           a
           man's
           self
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           a
           cure
           :
           that
           the
           sooner
           men
           do
           it
           ,
           the
           sooner
           they
           will
           find
           their
           minds
           at
           ease
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           pleasures
           they
           enjoy
           in
           forsaking
           their
           sins
           ,
           are
           far
           more
           noble
           and
           manly
           than
           ever
           they
           had
           in
           committing
           them
           :
           but
           if
           none
           of
           these
           arguments
           will
           prevail
           with
           them
           ,
           perish
           they
           must
           ,
           and
           that
           unavoidably
           ,
           insupportably
           ,
           and
           irrecoverably
           :
           And
           if
           such
           arguments
           as
           these
           will
           not
           prevail
           with
           men
           to
           leave
           their
           sins
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           any
           should
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           Holiness
           of
           Li●e
           :
           For
           Christ
           
           did
           not
           come
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           dye
           for
           us
           ,
           meerly
           that
           we
           should
           repent
           of
           what
           is
           past
           ,
           (a)
           
             by
             denying
             ungodliness
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             world
             .
          
           And
           what
           he
           doth
           expect
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           the
           greatest
           encouragements
           to
           perform
           :
           by
           the
           clearness
           of
           his
           precepts
           ,
           the
           excellency
           of
           his
           own
           example
           ,
           the
           promise
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           proposition
           of
           eternal
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           ,
           whereby
           he
           takes
           o●f
           all
           the
           objections
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           make
           against
           obedience
           to
           the
           Commands
           of
           Christ
           :
           the
           pretence
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           because
           his
           Laws
           are
           so
           clear
           ;
           the
           pretence
           of
           impossibility
           by
           his
           own
           example
           ;
           the
           pretence
           of
           infirmity
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           Grace
           ;
           the
           pretence
           of
           the
           unnecessariness
           of
           so
           great
           care
           of
           our
           actions
           by
           making
           eternal
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           to
           depend
           upon
           it
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           reflect
           upon
           the
           whole
           design
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           admirably
           it
           is
           suited
           to
           the
           end
           it
           was
           intended
           for
           ,
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           those
           whose
           good
           was
           design'd
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           whole
           honour
           of
           the
           great
           contriver
           and
           manager
           of
           it
           .
           And
           let
           not
           us
           by
           our
           impenitency
           and
           the
           unholiness
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           dishonour
           God
           and
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
           reproach
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           condemn
           that
           by
           our
           lives
           which
           we
           justifie
           by
           our
           words
           .
           For
           when
           we
           have
           said
           all
           we
           can
           ,
           the
           best
           and
           most
           effectual
           vindication
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           to
           live
           according
           to
           it
           :
           But
           oh
           then
           how
           unhappy
           are
           we
           that
           live
           in
           such
           an
           Age
           wherein
           it
           were
           hard
           to
           know
           that
           men
           were
           Christians
           ,
           unless
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           believe
           their
           words
           against
           the
           tenour
           and
           course
           of
           their
           actions
           !
           What
           is
           become
           of
           the
           purity
           ,
           the
           innocency
           ,
           the
           candor
           ,
           the
           peaceableness
           ,
           the
           sincerity
           and
           devotion
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           !
           What
           is
           become
           of
           their
           zeal
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           Christ
           and
           Christian
           Religion
           !
           If
           it
           were
           the
           design
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           make
           our
           Religion
           a
           dishonour
           and
           reproach
           to
           the
           
             Iews
             ,
             Mahumetans
          
           ,
           and
           Heathens
           ,
           could
           they
           do
           it
           by
           more
           effectual
           means
           than
           they
           have
           done
           ?
           Who
           is
           there
           that
           looks
           into
           the
           present
           state
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           could
           ever
           think
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           was
           so
           incomparably
           beyond
           all
           others
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           Is
           the
           now
           
             Christian
             Rome
          
           so
           much
           beyond
           what
           it
           was
           while
           it
           was
           Heathen
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           was
           it
           not
           then
           remarkable
           in
           its
           first
           times
           for
           justice
           ,
           sincerity
           ,
           contempt
           of
           riches
           ,
           and
           a
           kind
           of
           generous
           honesty
           ,
           
           and
           who
           does
           not
           (
           though
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           any
           ingenuity
           left
           )
           lament
           the
           want
           of
           all
           those
           things
           there
           now
           ?
           Will
           not
           the
           sobriety
           of
           the
           very
           Turks
           upbraid
           our
           excesses
           and
           debaucheries
           ?
           and
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           the
           Iews
           in
           defence
           and
           practice
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           condemn
           our
           coldness
           and
           indifferency
           in
           ours
           ?
           If
           we
           have
           then
           any
           tenderness
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           or
           any
           kindness
           for
           our
           own
           Souls
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           only
           have
           the
           Name
           ,
           but
           let
           us
           lead
           the
           lives
           of
           Christians
           ;
           let
           us
           make
           amends
           for
           all
           the
           reproaches
           which
           our
           Religion
           hath
           suffered
           by
           the
           faction
           and
           disobedience
           of
           some
           ,
           by
           the
           Oaths
           and
           Blasphemies
           ,
           the
           impieties
           and
           profaneness
           of
           others
           ,
           by
           the
           too
           great
           negligence
           and
           carelesness
           of
           all
           that
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           Christianity
           may
           appear
           in
           its
           true
           glory
           ,
           which
           will
           thee
           only
           be
           ,
           when
           those
           
             who
             name
             the
             Nam●
             of
             Christ
             depart
             from
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             live
             i●
             all
             manner
             of
             holy
             conversation
             and
             godliness
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             Preached
             at
             WHITE-HALL
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Romans
               I.
               XVI
               .
            
             
               For
               I
               am
               not
               ashamed
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               unto
               salvation
               to
               every
               one
               that
               believes
               ,
               to
               the
               Jew
               first
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               the
               Greek
               .
            
          
        
         
           THese
           words
           are
           uttered
           by
           one
           who
           was
           himself
           a
           remarkable
           instance
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           viz.
           of
           that
           divine
           Power
           which
           did
           accompany
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ.
           For
           what
           can
           we
           imagine
           else
           should
           make
           him
           now
           
             not
             ashamed
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           who
           not
           long
           before
           was
           not
           ashamed
           to
           persecute
           all
           those
           who
           professed
           it
           ?
           One
           ,
           whose
           spirit
           was
           fermented
           with
           the
           leaven
           of
           the
           
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           inraged
           with
           fury
           against
           all
           who
           owned
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           of
           a
           sudden
           turned
           quite
           into
           another
           temper
           ,
           to
           the
           confusion
           of
           those
           who
           employed
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           amazement
           of
           them
           whom
           he
           designed
           to
           persecute
           .
           Nay
           ,
           so
           great
           was
           the
           change
           which
           was
           wrought
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           from
           a
           Bigot
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Religion
           he
           becomes
           an
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Christian
           ,
           and
           from
           breathing
           flames
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           none
           more
           ready
           than
           he
           to
           undergo
           them
           for
           Christ.
           If
           he
           had
           only
           given
           over
           his
           persecution
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           been
           thought
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           meerly
           run
           himself
           out
           of
           breath
           ,
           and
           grown
           weary
           of
           his
           former
           fury
           ,
           (
           as
           greater
           persons
           than
           he
           did
           afterwards
           )
           but
           to
           retain
           the
           same
           fervor
           of
           spirit
           in
           preaching
           Christ
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           before
           in
           opposing
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           as
           great
           zeal
           for
           making
           Christians
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           for
           destroying
           them
           ,
           must
           needs
           proceed
           from
           some
           great
           and
           unusual
           cause
           .
           Whilst
           the
           Iews
           thought
           he
           had
           too
           much
           learning
           and
           interest
           to
           become
           their
           enemy
           ,
           and
           the
           Christians
           found
           he
           had
           too
           much
           rage
           and
           fury
           to
           be
           their
           friend
           ,
           even
           then
           when
           they
           least
           expected
           it
           ,
           instead
           of
           continuing
           an
           Instrument
           of
           the
           Sanhedrin
           for
           punishing
           the
           Christians
           ,
           
           he
           declared
           himself
           an
           Apostle
           and
           Servant
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           And
           that
           no
           ordinary
           one
           neither
           :
           for
           such
           was
           the
           efficacy
           of
           those
           divine
           words
           ,
           
             Saul
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             why
             persecutest
             thou
             me
             ,
          
           that
           they
           not
           only
           presently
           allay
           his
           former
           heat
           ,
           but
           quicken
           and
           animate
           him
           to
           a
           greater
           zeal
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           him
           whom
           he
           had
           persecuted
           before
           .
           And
           the
           faster
           he
           had
           run
           when
           he
           was
           out
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           the
           greater
           diligence
           he
           used
           when
           he
           found
           it
           ,
           there
           being
           none
           of
           all
           the
           followers
           of
           Christ
           who
           out-strip
           him
           in
           his
           constant
           endeavours
           to
           advance
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           the
           World.
           And
           if
           an
           unwearied
           diligence
           to
           promote
           it
           ,
           an
           uncessant
           care
           for
           preserving
           it
           ,
           an
           universal
           concern
           for
           all
           who
           owned
           it
           ,
           and
           an
           undaunted
           spirit
           in
           bearing
           the
           affronts
           and
           injuries
           he
           underwent
           for
           it
           ,
           be
           any
           perswasive
           arguments
           of
           the
           love
           a
           man
           bears
           to
           his
           Religion
           ,
           there
           was
           never
           any
           person
           who
           made
           a
           clearer
           demonstration
           than
           St.
           Paul
           did
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           his
           sincerity
           in
           embracing
           it
           .
           For
           his
           endeavours
           were
           suitable
           to
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           his
           care
           as
           large
           as
           the
           Horizon
           of
           the
           Sun
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           his
           courage
           as
           great
           as
           the
           malice
           of
           his
           enemies
           .
           
           For
           he
           was
           neither
           afraid
           of
           the
           Malice
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           but
           he
           goes
           up
           and
           down
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           in
           a
           sphere
           as
           large
           as
           his
           mind
           was
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           zeal
           only
           parallel
           with
           his
           former
           fury
           .
           He
           encountred
           the
           Iews
           in
           their
           Synagogues
           ,
           he
           disputed
           with
           the
           Greeks
           in
           their
           most
           famous
           Cities
           ,
           at
           
             Athens
             ,
             Corinth
             ,
             Ephesus
          
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           every-where
           raising
           some
           Trophies
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           nothing
           now
           remained
           but
           that
           he
           should
           do
           the
           same
           at
           Rome
           also
           .
           And
           for
           this
           he
           wants
           not
           spirit
           and
           resolution
           ,
           for
           
             he
             even
             longed
             to
             be
             there
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           11.
           nay
           ,
           
             he
             had
             often
             purposed
             to
             go
             thither
             ,
          
           but
           waited
           for
           a
           convenient
           opportunity
           ,
           v.
           13.
           
           But
           while
           God
           was
           pleased
           otherwise
           to
           dispose
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           conceal
           the
           joy
           which
           he
           had
           for
           the
           ready
           entertainment
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           by
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           writes
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           faith
           was
           grown
           as
           famous
           as
           the
           City
           wherein
           they
           dwelt
           ,
           v.
           8.
           
           
             First
             ,
             I
             thank
             my
             God
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             you
             all
             ,
             that
             your
             Faith
             is
             spoken
             of
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             :
          
           and
           he
           further
           manifests
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           affection
           to
           them
           ,
           
             that
             without
             ceasing
             he
             made
             mention
             
             of
             them
             always
             in
             his
             Prayers
             ,
          
           v.
           9.
           
           And
           among
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           blessings
           he
           prayed
           for
           ,
           for
           himself
           and
           them
           ;
           he
           was
           sure
           not
           to
           forget
           
             his
             coming
             to
             them
          
           ,
           v.
           10.
           
           Not
           out
           of
           an
           ambitious
           and
           vain-glorious
           humour
           that
           he
           might
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           in
           that
           great
           and
           imperial
           City
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           might
           be
           ●nstrumental
           in
           doing
           them
           service
           as
           he
           had
           done
           others
           ,
           v.
           11.13
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           what
           an
           obligation
           lay
           upon
           him
           to
           spread
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           places
           and
           to
           all
           persons
           ,
           v.
           14.
           
           
             I
             am
             debtor
             both
             to
             the
             Greeks
             and
             to
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             to
             the
             wise
             and
             to
             the
             unwise
             .
          
           So
           that
           neither
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           nor
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           could
           hinder
           St.
           Paul
           from
           discovering
           to
           them
           the
           contrivances
           of
           infinite
           wisdom
           ;
           and
           the
           excellent
           methods
           of
           divine
           Goodness
           in
           order
           to
           mens
           eternal
           welfare
           .
           And
           although
           Rome
           now
           thought
           it self
           to
           be
           the
           seat
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Empire
           and
           Power
           ,
           yet
           our
           Apostle
           declares
           
             his
             readiness
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             there
             too
             ,
          
           v.
           15.
           for
           which
           he
           gives
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ;
           
             for
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             Salvation
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Wherein
           we
           have
           considerable
           these
           two
           
           things
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Apostle's
           boldness
           and
           freeness
           in
           declaring
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             For
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
          
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           The
           ground
           of
           it
           in
           the
           following
           words
           ,
           
             for
             it
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             Salvation
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Apostles
           boldness
           and
           freeness
           in
           declaring
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ.
           It
           was
           neither
           the
           gallantry
           of
           the
           Roman
           Court
           ,
           nor
           the
           splendor
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           not
           the
           greatness
           of
           her
           Power
           ,
           or
           wisdom
           of
           her
           Statesmen
           could
           make
           St.
           Paul
           entertain
           the
           meaner
           opinion
           of
           the
           doctrine
           he
           hoped
           to
           preach
           among
           them
           .
           Had
           Christ
           come
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pomp
           and
           state
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           subduing
           Kingdoms
           and
           Nations
           under
           him
           ;
           had
           St.
           Paul
           been
           a
           General
           for
           the
           Gospel
           instead
           of
           being
           an
           Apostle
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           great
           men
           of
           the
           World
           would
           then
           allow
           he
           had
           no
           cause
           to
           be
           ashamed
           either
           of
           his
           Master
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           employment
           .
           But
           to
           preach
           a
           crucified
           Saviour
           among
           the
           glories
           and
           triumphs
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           so
           much
           simplicity
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           world
           among
           those
           who
           were
           the
           Masters
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           managed
           it
           with
           so
           much
           art
           and
           cunning
           ;
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           be
           followers
           of
           Christ
           in
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           be
           like
           the
           
           gods
           they
           worshipped
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           guilty
           of
           the
           greatest
           debaucheries
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           an
           employment
           so
           liable
           to
           the
           greatest
           scorn
           and
           contempt
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           a
           great
           and
           resolved
           spirit
           would
           ever
           undertake
           it
           .
           For
           when
           we
           consider
           after
           so
           many
           hundred
           years
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           how
           apt
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           world
           is
           to
           make
           men
           ashamed
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           men
           aim
           at
           a
           reputation
           for
           wit
           by
           being
           able
           to
           abuse
           the
           Religion
           they
           own
           ;
           what
           entertainment
           might
           we
           then
           think
           our
           Religion
           met
           with
           among
           the
           great
           men
           of
           the
           Age
           it
           was
           first
           preached
           in
           ,
           when
           it
           not
           only
           encountered
           those
           weaker
           weapons
           of
           scoffs
           and
           raillery
           ,
           but
           the
           strong
           holds
           of
           interest
           and
           education
           ?
           If
           our
           Religion
           now
           can
           hardly
           escape
           the
           bitter
           scoffs
           ,
           and
           profane
           jests
           of
           men
           who
           pawn
           their
           souls
           to
           be
           accounted
           witty
           ,
           what
           may
           we
           think
           it
           suffered
           then
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           accounted
           a
           part
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           to
           despise
           and
           reproach
           ours
           ?
           If
           in
           the
           Age
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           be
           reproached
           for
           his
           piety
           and
           virtue
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           being
           really
           a
           Christian
           ,
           when
           all
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           what
           contempt
           did
           they
           undergo
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           Christian
           
           World
           ,
           when
           the
           very
           name
           of
           Christian
           was
           thought
           a
           sufficient
           brand
           of
           infamy
           ?
           And
           yet
           such
           was
           the
           courage
           and
           magnanimity
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           that
           what
           was
           accounted
           most
           mean
           and
           contemptible
           in
           their
           Religion
           ,
           viz.
           their
           believing
           in
           a
           crucified
           Saviour
           ,
           was
           by
           them
           accounted
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           greatest
           honour
           and
           glory
           .
           For
           though
           St.
           Paul
           only
           saith
           here
           that
           
             he
             was
             not
             ashamed
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           yet
           elsewhere
           he
           explains
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           is
           contained
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             forbid
             that
             I
             should
             glory
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             save
             in
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             World
             is
             crucified
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             unto
             the
             World
             ,
          
           Gal.
           6.14
           .
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Although
           he
           could
           not
           but
           be
           sensible
           how
           much
           the
           world
           despised
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Religion
           together
           ,
           yet
           that
           was
           the
           great
           satisfaction
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           that
           his
           Religion
           had
           enabled
           him
           to
           despise
           the
           World
           as
           much
           .
           For
           neither
           the
           pomp
           and
           grandeur
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           nor
           the
           smiles
           and
           flatteries
           of
           it
           ,
           no
           nor
           its
           frowns
           and
           severities
           could
           abate
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           mighty
           esteem
           and
           value
           which
           he
           had
           for
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           For
           in
           his
           own
           expression
           ,
           
             he
             accounted
             all
             things
             else
             but
             loss
             for
             the
             excellency
             
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             his
             Lord
             ,
          
           Phil.
           3.8
           .
           Which
           words
           are
           not
           spoken
           by
           one
           who
           was
           in
           despair
           of
           being
           taken
           notice
           of
           for
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           and
           therefore
           magnifies
           the
           Profession
           he
           was
           engaged
           in
           ;
           but
           by
           a
           person
           as
           considerable
           as
           most
           of
           the
           Time
           and
           Nation
           he
           lived
           in
           both
           for
           his
           birth
           and
           education
           .
           So
           that
           his
           contempt
           of
           the
           World
           was
           no
           sullen
           and
           affected
           severity
           ,
           but
           the
           issue
           of
           a
           sober
           and
           impartial
           judgment
           ;
           and
           the
           high
           esteem
           he
           professed
           of
           Christianity
           was
           no
           fanatick
           whimsey
           ,
           but
           the
           effect
           of
           a
           diligent
           enquiry
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           serious
           consideration
           .
           And
           that
           will
           appear
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           the
           grounds
           and
           reasons
           which
           St.
           Paul
           here
           gives
           why
           he
           was
           not
           ashamed
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           1.
           
           From
           the
           excellent
           end
           it
           was
           designed
           for
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           no
           less
           than
           salvation
           .
           2
           From
           the
           effectualness
           of
           it
           in
           order
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           
             it
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           3.
           
           From
           the
           necessity
           of
           believing
           the
           Gospel
           by
           all
           who
           would
           attain
           that
           end
           ;
           
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believes
             ,
             the
             Iew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Greek
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           From
           the
           excellent
           End
           it
           was
           designed
           for
           ,
           the
           recovery
           and
           happiness
           of
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           
           implyed
           in
           the
           term
           salvation
           .
           For
           ,
           considering
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           so
           far
           sunk
           beneath
           it self
           ,
           and
           kept
           under
           the
           power
           of
           unruly
           passions
           ;
           whatever
           tends
           to
           make
           it
           happy
           ,
           must
           do
           it
           by
           delivering
           it
           from
           all
           those
           things
           which
           are
           the
           occasions
           of
           its
           misery
           .
           So
           that
           whatever
           Religion
           should
           promise
           to
           make
           men
           happy
           ,
           without
           first
           making
           them
           vertuous
           and
           good
           ,
           might
           on
           that
           very
           account
           be
           justly
           suspected
           of
           imposture
           .
           For
           the
           same
           reasons
           which
           make
           the
           the
           acts
           of
           any
           Religion
           necessary
           ,
           viz.
           that
           we
           may
           please
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           commands
           and
           governs
           the
           World
           ,
           must
           make
           it
           necessary
           for
           men
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           in
           those
           things
           which
           are
           far
           more
           acceptable
           to
           him
           than
           all
           our
           sacrifices
           of
           what
           kind
           soever
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           actions
           of
           true
           vertue
           and
           goodness
           .
           If
           then
           that
           accusation
           had
           been
           true
           ,
           which
           Celsus
           and
           Iulian
           charged
           Christianity
           with
           ,
           
             viz.
             that
             it
             indulged
             men
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             vice
             ,
             with
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             future
             happiness
             notwithstanding
          
           ;
           I
           know
           nothing
           could
           have
           rendred
           it
           more
           suspicious
           to
           be
           a
           design
           to
           deceive
           Mankind
           .
           But
           so
           far
           is
           it
           from
           having
           the
           least
           foundation
           of
           truth
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           as
           
           there
           never
           was
           any
           Religion
           which
           gave
           men
           such
           certain
           hopes
           of
           a
           future
           felicity
           ,
           and
           consequently
           more
           encouragement
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           so
           there
           was
           none
           ever
           required
           it
           on
           those
           strict
           and
           severe
           terms
           which
           Christianity
           doth
           .
           For
           there
           being
           two
           grand
           duties
           of
           men
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           either
           towards
           God
           in
           the
           holiness
           of
           their
           hearts
           and
           lives
           ,
           or
           towards
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           in
           a
           peaceable
           carriage
           among
           men
           (
           which
           cannot
           be
           without
           justice
           and
           sobriety
           )
           both
           these
           are
           enforced
           upon
           all
           Christians
           ,
           upon
           no
           meaner
           terms
           than
           the
           unavoidable
           loss
           of
           all
           the
           happiness
           our
           Religion
           promises
           .
           
             Follow
             peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             holiness
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Heb.
           12.14
           .
           This
           is
           then
           the
           grand
           design
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           to
           make
           men
           happy
           in
           another
           world
           ,
           by
           making
           them
           good
           and
           vertuous
           in
           this
           :
           It
           came
           to
           reform
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           people
           another
           ;
           so
           to
           purifie
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           them
           meet
           to
           enjoy
           the
           happiness
           designed
           for
           them
           .
           This
           is
           that
           
             great
             Salvation
          
           which
           the
           Gospel
           brings
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           Heb.
           2.3
           .
           and
           thence
           it
           is
           called
           
             the
             Word
             of
             Salvation
          
           ,
           Acts
           13.26
           .
           
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
          
           ,
           Acts
           16.17
           .
           
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
          
           ,
           
           Ephes.
           1.13
           .
           So
           that
           though
           Christianity
           be
           of
           unspeakable
           advantage
           to
           this
           world
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           Religion
           that
           tends
           so
           much
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           mens
           minds
           ,
           and
           the
           preservation
           of
           civil
           Societies
           as
           this
           doth
           ;
           yet
           all
           this
           it
           doth
           by
           way
           of
           subordination
           to
           the
           great
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           promoting
           mens
           eternal
           happiness
           .
           And
           the
           more
           we
           consider
           the
           vast
           consequence
           and
           importance
           of
           this
           end
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           the
           greater
           reason
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           St.
           Paul
           had
           ,
           why
           
             he
             should
             not
             be
             ashamed
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
          
           For
           can
           we
           imagine
           any
           end
           more
           noble
           that
           any
           doctrine
           can
           aim
           at
           than
           this
           ?
           Supposing
           the
           common
           principles
           of
           all
           Religion
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Being
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Immortality
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           more
           becoming
           that
           God
           to
           discover
           ,
           or
           those
           Souls
           to
           be
           imployed
           about
           ,
           than
           the
           way
           to
           a
           blessed
           immortality
           .
           And
           if
           we
           admire
           those
           discourses
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           ,
           wherein
           they
           speak
           more
           darkly
           and
           obscurely
           concerning
           those
           things
           ,
           what
           admiration
           doth
           the
           Gospel
           deserve
           ,
           which
           hath
           brought
           life
           and
           immortality
           to
           light
           ?
           If
           we
           commend
           the
           vertuous
           Heathens
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           those
           short
           and
           obscure
           
           notices
           which
           they
           had
           of
           God
           and
           themselves
           ,
           sought
           to
           make
           the
           world
           any
           thing
           the
           better
           for
           their
           being
           in
           it
           ,
           what
           infinitely
           greater
           esteem
           do
           those
           blessed
           Apostles
           deserve
           ,
           who
           accounted
           not
           their
           own
           lives
           dear
           to
           them
           that
           they
           might
           make
           even
           their
           enemies
           happy
           ?
           If
           those
           mens
           memories
           be
           dear
           to
           us
           who
           sacrifice
           their
           lives
           and
           fortunes
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           Country
           they
           belong
           to
           ,
           shall
           not
           those
           be
           much
           more
           so
           who
           have
           done
           it
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ?
           Such
           who
           chearfully
           suffered
           death
           while
           they
           were
           teaching
           men
           the
           way
           to
           an
           eternal
           life
           ,
           and
           who
           patiently
           endured
           the
           flames
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           but
           give
           the
           greater
           light
           to
           the
           world
           by
           them
           .
           Such
           who
           did
           as
           far
           out-go
           any
           of
           the
           admired
           Heroes
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           as
           the
           purging
           the
           World
           from
           sin
           is
           of
           greater
           consequence
           than
           cleansing
           an
           Augoean
           Stable
           from
           the
           filth
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           rescuing
           men
           from
           eternal
           flames
           is
           a
           more
           noble
           design
           than
           clearing
           a
           Country
           from
           Pyrats
           and
           Robbers
           .
           Nay
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Gods
           who
           were
           so
           solemnly
           worshipped
           in
           Greece
           and
           at
           Rome
           ,
           owed
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           such
           slender
           benefits
           to
           Mankind
           ;
           that
           sure
           the
           world
           was
           very
           barbarous
           or
           hugely
           gratefull
           ,
           when
           
           they
           could
           think
           them
           no
           less
           than
           Gods
           who
           found
           out
           such
           things
           for
           men
           :
           If
           a
           Smith's
           forge
           ,
           and
           a
           Woman's
           distaffe
           ,
           if
           teaching
           men
           the
           noble
           arts
           of
           fighting
           and
           cheating
           one
           another
           were
           such
           rare
           inventions
           ,
           that
           they
           only
           became
           some
           of
           the
           most
           celebrated
           Deities
           ,
           which
           the
           grave
           and
           demure
           Romans
           thought
           fit
           to
           worship
           ;
           sure
           St.
           Paul
           had
           no
           cause
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           his
           Religion
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           much
           reason
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           since
           his
           design
           was
           to
           persuade
           them
           out
           of
           all
           the
           vanities
           and
           fooleries
           of
           their
           Idolatrous
           Worship
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           service
           of
           the
           true
           and
           ever-living
           God
           ,
           who
           had
           discovered
           so
           much
           goodness
           to
           the
           world
           in
           making
           his
           Son
           a
           propitiation
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           it
           .
           And
           was
           not
           this
           a
           discovery
           infinitely
           greater
           and
           more
           suitable
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           any
           which
           the
           subtilty
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           or
           wisdom
           of
           the
           Romans
           could
           ever
           pretend
           to
           concerning
           any
           of
           their
           Deities
           ?
           Thus
           we
           see
           the
           excellent
           end
           of
           our
           Religion
           was
           that
           which
           made
           St.
           Paul
           so
           far
           from
           being
           ashamed
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           would
           do
           all
           us
           too
           ,
           if
           we
           did
           understand
           and
           value
           it
           as
           St.
           Paul
           did
           .
           But
           it
           is
           the
           great
           dishonour
           of
           too
           many
           among
           
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           more
           ashamed
           of
           their
           Religion
           than
           they
           are
           of
           their
           sins
           .
           If
           to
           talk
           boldly
           against
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           affront
           God
           in
           calling
           him
           to
           witness
           their
           great
           impieties
           by
           frequent
           oaths
           ,
           to
           sin
           bravely
           and
           with
           the
           highest
           confidence
           ,
           to
           mock
           at
           such
           who
           are
           yet
           more
           modest
           in
           their
           debaucheries
           ,
           were
           not
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           might
           find
           St.
           Pauls
           enough
           in
           the
           Age
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           be
           a
           piece
           of
           gallantry
           to
           be
           Apostles
           .
           But
           this
           is
           rather
           the
           utmost
           endeavour
           to
           put
           Religion
           out
           of
           countenance
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Gospel
           it self
           blush
           and
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           that
           ever
           such
           boldfaced
           impieties
           should
           be
           committed
           by
           men
           under
           the
           profession
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           believed
           nothing
           so
           damnable
           as
           Repentance
           and
           a
           Holy
           life
           ,
           and
           no
           sin
           so
           unpardonable
           as
           Modesty
           in
           committing
           it
           .
           But
           to
           use
           St.
           
           Paul's
           language
           when
           he
           had
           been
           describing
           such
           persons
           himself
           ,
           Heb.
           6.9
           .
           
             We
             are
             perswaded
             better
             things
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             things
             that
             accompany
             that
             salvation
             the
             Gospel
             was
             designed
             for
             ,
             though
             we
             thus
             speak
             .
          
           For
           certainly
           nothing
           can
           argue
           a
           greater
           meanness
           of
           spirit
           ,
           than
           whi●e
           wicked
           and
           profane
           persons
           are
           not
           ashamed
           of
           that
           which
           unavoidably
           tends
           
           to
           their
           ruine
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           shy
           of
           the
           profession
           and
           practice
           of
           that
           which
           conduces
           to
           their
           eternal
           happiness
           .
           What
           is
           become
           of
           all
           that
           magnanimity
           and
           generous
           spirit
           which
           the
           Primitive
           Christistians
           were
           so
           remarkable
           for
           ,
           if
           while
           some
           are
           impudent
           in
           sinning
           ,
           others
           are
           ashamed
           of
           being
           or
           doing
           good
           ?
           If
           we
           have
           that
           value
           for
           our
           immortal
           souls
           ,
           and
           a
           future
           life
           ,
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           trouble
           our selves
           much
           with
           the
           Atheistical
           scoffs
           and
           drollery
           of
           profane
           persons
           ,
           who
           while
           they
           deride
           and
           despise
           Religion
           ,
           do
           but
           laugh
           themselves
           into
           eternal
           misery
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           first
           ground
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           confidence
           ,
           viz.
           The
           excellent
           end
           the
           Gospel
           was
           design'd
           for
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           effectualness
           of
           it
           in
           order
           to
           that
           end
           .
           
             It
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           Wherein
           two
           things
           are
           imply'd
           .
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               inefficacy
               of
               any
               other
               doctrine
               for
               that
               end
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               effectualness
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               order
               to
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           inefficacy
           of
           any
           other
           Doctrine
           for
           this
           end
           of
           promoting
           the
           eternal
           salvation
           of
           Mankind
           .
           If
           the
           world
           had
           been
           acquainted
           with
           any
           doctrine
           before
           which
           had
           been
           sufficient
           for
           the
           
           purposes
           the
           Gospel
           was
           designed
           for
           ,
           there
           would
           have
           been
           no
           such
           necessity
           of
           propagating
           it
           among
           men
           ;
           nor
           had
           there
           been
           reason
           enough
           to
           have
           justified
           the
           Apostles
           in
           exposing
           themselves
           to
           so
           great
           hazards
           for
           the
           preaching
           of
           it
           .
           If
           the
           notion
           of
           an
           eternal
           God
           and
           Providence
           ,
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           had
           been
           sufficient
           to
           reform
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           make
           men
           happy
           ;
           it
           had
           not
           been
           consistent
           with
           the
           wisdom
           or
           goodness
           of
           God
           to
           have
           imploy'd
           so
           many
           persons
           ,
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           to
           declare
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           World.
           So
           that
           if
           Christianity
           be
           true
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           thought
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ,
           for
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           was
           declared
           by
           those
           who
           were
           the
           instruments
           of
           confirming
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
           I
           meddle
           not
           with
           the
           case
           of
           those
           particular
           persons
           who
           had
           no
           means
           or
           opportunity
           to
           know
           God's
           revealed
           will
           ,
           and
           yet
           from
           the
           Principles
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           did
           reform
           their
           lives
           ,
           in
           hopes
           of
           a
           future
           felicity
           (
           if
           any
           such
           there
           were
           )
           but
           whether
           there
           were
           not
           a
           necessity
           of
           such
           a
           Doctrine
           as
           the
           Gospel
           is
           to
           be
           discover'd
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           reformation
           of
           it
           ?
           For
           some
           very
           few
           persons
           either
           through
           
           the
           goodness
           of
           their
           natures
           ,
           the
           advantage
           of
           their
           education
           ,
           or
           some
           cause
           of
           a
           higher
           nature
           ,
           may
           have
           led
           more
           vertuous
           lives
           than
           others
           did
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           necessary
           ,
           that
           what
           aims
           at
           the
           general
           good
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           must
           be
           suited
           to
           the
           capacities
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           enforced
           with
           arguments
           which
           may
           prevail
           on
           any
           but
           the
           most
           obstinate
           and
           wilful
           persons
           .
           But
           when
           we
           consider
           the
           state
           of
           the
           World
           at
           that
           time
           when
           Christianity
           was
           first
           made
           known
           to
           it
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           see
           how
           insufficient
           the
           common
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           were
           from
           working
           a
           reformation
           in
           it
           ,
           when
           notwithstanding
           them
           mankind
           was
           so
           generally
           lapsed
           into
           Idolatry
           and
           Vice
           ,
           that
           hardly
           any
           can
           be
           instanced
           in
           in
           the
           Heathen
           World
           ,
           who
           had
           escaped
           both
           of
           them
           .
           And
           there
           was
           so
           near
           an
           affinity
           between
           both
           these
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           were
           ingaged
           in
           the
           rites
           of
           their
           Idolatry
           ,
           could
           hardly
           keep
           themselves
           free
           from
           the
           intanglements
           of
           vice
           ;
           not
           only
           because
           many
           of
           their
           villanies
           were
           practised
           as
           part
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           (
           and
           there
           was
           little
           hopes
           certainly
           of
           their
           being
           good
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           be
           Religious
           without
           being
           bad
           but
           because
           the
           very
           Gods
           they
           worship
           were
           represented
           to
           be
           as
           bad
           as
           
           themselves
           .
           And
           could
           they
           take
           any
           better
           measure
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           than
           from
           the
           actions
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           supposed
           to
           have
           so
           divine
           an
           excellency
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           deserve
           their
           adoration
           ?
           So
           that
           if
           there
           were
           a
           design
           of
           planting
           wickedness
           in
           the
           world
           (
           which
           need
           not
           be
           ,
           for
           it
           grows
           fast
           enough
           without
           it
           )
           it
           could
           not
           be
           done
           more
           successfully
           than
           by
           worshipping
           those
           for
           Gods
           ,
           who
           did
           such
           things
           which
           good
           men
           would
           abhorr
           to
           think
           of
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           was
           the
           state
           of
           the
           world
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           Gospel
           was
           preached
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           of
           the
           more
           rude
           and
           barbarous
           Nations
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           most
           civiliz●d
           and
           knowing
           people
           ,
           as
           the
           Romans
           themselves
           ;
           as
           our
           Apostle
           at
           large
           proves
           in
           the
           remainder
           of
           this
           chap●er
           ,
           wherein
           he
           shews
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           had
           means
           enough
           of
           knowing
           the
           Eternal
           God
           and
           Providence
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           so
           fallen
           into
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           vicious
           practices
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           means
           of
           recovering
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           fuller
           discovery
           both
           of
           the
           justice
           and
           goodness
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           I
           know
           it
           will
           be
           here
           objected
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           generality
           of
           men
           were
           bad
           then
           (
           as
           when
           were
           they
           otherwise
           )
           yet
           the
           Heathens
           had
           a
           kind
           of
           Apostles
           among
           
           them
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           who
           sought
           to
           amend
           the
           manners
           of
           men
           by
           the
           moral
           instructions
           they
           gave
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           men
           were
           bad
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           for
           want
           of
           good
           counsel
           ,
           but
           for
           not
           observing
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           (
           they
           say
           )
           we
           have
           to
           say
           for
           our selves
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           charged
           with
           the
           great
           debaucheries
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           our
           business
           is
           not
           now
           to
           enquire
           whe●her
           there
           hath
           not
           been
           an
           incomparably
           greater
           advantage
           to
           the
           world
           by
           Christianity
           ,
           in
           the
           reforming
           mens
           lives
           ,
           than
           ever
           was
           by
           any
           of
           the
           
             Heathen
             Morals
          
           ;
           but
           whether
           these
           ,
           taking
           them
           in
           the
           fairest
           dress
           ,
           were
           so
           sufficient
           for
           the
           bringing
           men
           to
           eternal
           happiness
           ,
           that
           there
           needed
           not
           any
           such
           Doctrine
           as
           Christianity
           ,
           be
           published
           for
           that
           end
           ?
           And
           there
           are
           two
           great
           things
           we
           may
           charge
           the
           best
           of
           their
           discourses
           with
           an
           insufficiency
           in
           ,
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           this
           end
           ,
           which
           are
           Certainty
           ,
           and
           Motives
           ,
           or
           the
           want
           of
           Arguments
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           Encouragements
           to
           practise
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           were
           destitute
           of
           sufficient
           certainty
           ;
           for
           what
           a
           man
           ventures
           his
           eternal
           state
           upon
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           well
           assured
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
           But
           how
           was
           
           it
           possible
           for
           the
           World
           to
           be
           reform'd
           by
           such
           wise
           Apostles
           (
           if
           they
           must
           be
           called
           so
           )
           who
           are
           perpetually
           disputing
           among
           themselves
           about
           those
           things
           which
           were
           the
           most
           necessary
           ●oundations
           of
           all
           Vertue
           and
           Religion
           ?
           As
           though
           the
           best
           Arguments
           they
           had
           to
           prove
           their
           Souls
           immortal
           ,
           was
           because
           their
           Disputes
           about
           them
           were
           so
           .
           And
           those
           seemed
           among
           them
           to
           gain
           the
           greatest
           reputation
           for
           Wit
           ,
           who
           were
           best
           able
           to
           dispute
           against
           common
           Principles
           ;
           and
           they
           managed
           their
           business
           with
           greatest
           advantage
           ,
           who
           only
           shewed
           the
           weakness
           of
           others
           principles
           ,
           but
           established
           none
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           which
           was
           an
           unavoidable
           consequence
           of
           the
           way
           they
           proceeded
           in
           ,
           for
           offering
           at
           no
           such
           way
           of
           proof
           as
           Christianity
           doth
           ,
           they
           rather
           taught
           Men
           to
           dispute
           ,
           than
           to
           live
           eternally
           .
           Besides
           ,
           their
           discourses
           were
           too
           subtile
           and
           intricate
           for
           the
           common
           capacities
           of
           Men
           ;
           how
           long
           might
           a
           Man
           live
           before
           an
           Entelechia
           would
           make
           him
           know
           the
           nature
           of
           his
           soul
           the
           better
           ,
           or
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           perswade
           him
           to
           believe
           its
           immortality
           ?
           Insomuch
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           determine
           ,
           whether
           the
           arguments
           used
           by
           them
           ,
           did
           not
           rather
           hinder
           assent
           ,
           
           than
           perswade
           to
           it
           ?
           and
           it
           seems
           probable
           that
           the
           honest
           minded
           illiterate
           Heathens
           believed
           those
           things
           more
           firmly
           than
           the
           greatest
           Philosophers
           .
           For
           plain
           truths
           lose
           much
           of
           their
           weight
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           rarify'd
           into
           subtilties
           ,
           and
           their
           strength
           is
           impaired
           when
           they
           are
           spun
           into
           too
           fine
           a
           thread
           .
           The
           arguments
           which
           must
           prevail
           with
           Mankind
           ,
           must
           be
           plain
           and
           evident
           ,
           easie
           and
           yet
           powerful
           .
           The
           natural
           sense
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           in
           Men
           is
           o●t-times
           dulled
           by
           disputes
           ,
           and
           only
           awakned
           by
           a
           powerful
           representation
           of
           an
           infinite
           Being
           ,
           and
           a
           future
           Judgment
           :
           and
           that
           by
           such
           a
           way
           of
           proof
           as
           all
           persons
           are
           equal
           Judges
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           validity
           of
           it
           ;
           such
           as
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           is
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           let
           us
           suppose
           the
           arguments
           certain
           and
           suitable
           ,
           yet
           what
           sufficient
           motives
           or
           encouragements
           could
           they
           give
           to
           lead
           a
           holy
           and
           vertuous
           life
           ,
           who
           after
           all
           their
           endeavours
           to
           perswade
           others
           ,
           remain'd
           so
           uncertain
           themselves
           as
           to
           a
           future
           happiness
           ?
           So
           Tully
           tells
           us
           of
           Socrates
           himself
           when
           he
           was
           just
           dying
           ,
           
             That
             he
             told
             his
             friends
             ,
             that
             only
             the
             Gods
             knew
             whether
             it
             was
             fitter
             for
             men
             to
             live
             or
             die
             ,
             but
             he
             thought
             no
             man
             did
             .
          
           
           And
           although
           some
           would
           excuse
           this
           as
           his
           usual
           way
           of
           disputing
           ,
           yet
           of
           all
           times
           one
           would
           think
           it
           was
           fittest
           for
           him
           then
           to
           declare
           his
           mind
           in
           the
           most
           express
           terms
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           the
           full
           vindication
           of
           himself
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           comfort
           and
           encouragement
           of
           his
           friends
           .
           We
           are
           sure
           ,
           Christianity
           proceeds
           on
           those
           terms
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           future
           happiness
           be
           supposed
           uncertain
           ,
           it
           declares
           expresly
           there
           can
           be
           no
           sufficient
           reason
           given
           for
           men
           to
           part
           with
           the
           conveniencies
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ;
           nay
           ,
           it
           supposes
           
             the
             best
             men
             to
             be
             the
             most
             miserable
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             future
             reward
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.19
           .
           —
           32.
           
           Again
           ,
           what
           probability
           was
           there
           they
           should
           ever
           perswade
           the
           World
           to
           vertue
           and
           goodness
           ,
           when
           the
           severest
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           made
           it
           lie
           in
           things
           so
           repugnant
           to
           humane
           nature
           ,
           as
           goodness
           is
           agreeable
           to
           it
           .
           As
           when
           they
           made
           it
           an
           equal
           fault
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           angry
           ,
           and
           to
           murder
           his
           Sovereign
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           passions
           are
           to
           be
           destroy'd
           ,
           that
           pain
           and
           grief
           are
           nothing
           ,
           that
           vertue
           in
           all
           conditions
           is
           a
           sufficient
           reward
           to
           it self
           :
           Which
           are
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           common
           sense
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           the
           only
           way
           to
           perswade
           men
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           
           is
           first
           to
           perswade
           them
           they
           are
           not
           men
           .
           So
           that
           he
           was
           certainly
           the
           wisest
           man
           among
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           who
           concluded
           ,
           
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             expect
             a
             higher
             Master
             to
             teach
             us
             these
             things
             ,
          
           and
           to
           acquaint
           us
           with
           the
           happiness
           of
           a
           future
           life
           .
           And
           hereby
           an
           answer
           may
           be
           given
           to
           Porphyries
           grand
           objection
           against
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           
             viz.
             If
             it
             were
             so
             necessary
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             why
             was
             it
             so
             long
             before
             it
             was
             discovered
          
           ?
           Because
           God
           would
           thereby
           discover
           the
           insufficiency
           of
           all
           the
           means
           the
           wit
           of
           man
           could
           find
           out
           to
           reform
           the
           world
           ,
           without
           this
           .
           That
           not
           only
           the
           Iews
           might
           see
           the
           weakness
           of
           that
           dispensation
           they
           were
           under
           ,
           but
           the
           Gentile
           world
           might
           groan
           with
           an
           expectation
           of
           some
           more
           powerfull
           means
           to
           goodness
           than
           were
           yet
           among
           them
           .
           For
           when
           Philosophy
           had
           been
           so
           long
           in
           its
           height
           ,
           and
           had
           so
           little
           influence
           upon
           Mankind
           ,
           it
           was
           time
           for
           the
           Son
           of
           righteousness
           to
           arise
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           softning
           and
           healing
           influence
           of
           his
           beams
           to
           bring
           the
           World
           to
           a
           more
           vertuous
           temper
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           leads
           to
           the
           Second
           thing
           implyed
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           peculiar
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Gospel
           for
           promoting
           mens
           salvation
           ,
           
           
             for
             it
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             Salvation
             ,
          
           and
           that
           will
           appear
           ,
           by
           considering
           how
           many
           ways
           
             the
             power
             of
             God
          
           is
           engaged
           in
           it
           .
           These
           three
           especially
           .
           1.
           
           In
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           .
           2.
           
           In
           the
           admirable
           Effects
           of
           it
           in
           the
           World.
           3.
           
           In
           the
           divine
           Assistance
           which
           is
           promised
           to
           those
           who
           embrace
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           .
           For
           the
           World
           was
           grown
           so
           uncertain
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           grand
           foundations
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           power
           was
           requisite
           now
           to
           settle
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           first
           for
           the
           framing
           of
           it
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Precepts
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           be
           pure
           and
           easie
           ,
           holy
           and
           suitable
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           though
           the
           Promises
           be
           great
           and
           excellent
           ,
           proportionable
           to
           our
           wants
           and
           the
           weight
           of
           our
           business
           ,
           though
           the
           reward
           be
           such
           that
           it
           is
           easier
           to
           desire
           than
           comprehend
           it
           ,
           yet
           all
           these
           would
           but
           seem
           to
           baffle
           the
           more
           the
           expectations
           of
           men
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           built
           on
           some
           extraordinary
           evidence
           of
           divine
           power
           .
           And
           such
           we
           assert
           there
           was
           in
           the
           confirmation
           of
           these
           things
           to
           us
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           miraculous
           birth
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           that
           continual
           series
           of
           unparallel'd
           miracles
           
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           most
           obliging
           circumstances
           of
           his
           death
           ;
           not
           only
           in
           the
           large
           effusion
           of
           divine
           gifts
           upon
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           strange
           propagation
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           by
           them
           against
           all
           humane
           power
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           I
           shall
           particularly
           instance
           in
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           effect
           of
           divine
           power
           ,
           and
           confirmation
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           was
           his
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           our
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           Rom.
           1.4
           .
           
             Christ
             was
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             with
             power
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           No
           way
           of
           evidence
           could
           be
           more
           suitable
           to
           the
           capacities
           of
           all
           ,
           than
           this
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           plain
           matter
           of
           fact
           ;
           none
           ever
           better
           attested
           than
           this
           was
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           unanimous
           consent
           of
           all
           the
           witnesses
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           constant
           adhering
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           cost
           almost
           all
           of
           them
           their
           lives
           ;
           and
           no
           greater
           evidence
           could
           be
           given
           to
           the
           World
           of
           a
           divine
           power
           ,
           since
           both
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           agreed
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           thing
           could
           not
           be
           effected
           but
           by
           an
           immediate
           hand
           of
           God.
           So
           far
           were
           they
           then
           from
           thinking
           a
           resurrection
           possible
           by
           the
           juice
           of
           herbs
           ,
           or
           an
           infusion
           of
           warm
           blood
           into
           the
           veins
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           
           breath
           of
           living
           Creatures
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           Martyr
           for
           Atheism
           would
           seem
           from
           Pliny
           to
           perswade
           us
           ;
           when
           yet
           certainly
           nothing
           can
           be
           o●
           higher
           concernment
           to
           those
           who
           believe
           not
           another
           life
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           tried
           this
           experiment
           long
           ere
           now
           ;
           and
           since
           nothing
           of
           that
           nature
           hath
           ever
           happened
           since
           our
           Saviour's
           resurrection
           ,
           it
           only
           lets
           us
           know
           what
           credulous
           men
           in
           other
           things
           the
           greatest
           infidels
           as
           to
           Religion
           are
           .
           But
           so
           far
           were
           they
           at
           that
           time
           from
           so
           fond
           an
           imagination
           ,
           that
           they
           readily
           yielded
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           God
           could
           do
           it
           ,
           tho'
           they
           seem'd
           to
           question
           whether
           God
           himself
           could
           do
           it
           or
           no.
           As
           appears
           by
           the
           Apostle's
           Interrogation
           ,
           
             Why
             should
             it
             be
             thought
             a
             thing
             incredible
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             raise
             the
             dead
             ?
          
           Act.
           26.8
           .
           This
           was
           therefore
           judged
           on
           both
           sides
           to
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           disputes
           concerning
           Christian
           Religion
           were
           resolved
           into
           this
           .
           Whether
           Christ
           were
           risen
           from
           the
           dead
           ?
           And
           this
           the
           Apo●tles
           urge
           and
           insist
           on
           ,
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           evidence
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           the
           main
           part
           of
           their
           Commission
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           sent
           abroad
           to
           be
           
             witnesses
             of
             his
             Resurrection
          
           .
           
           Which
           was
           not
           designed
           by
           God
           as
           a
           thing
           strange
           and
           incredible
           to
           puzzle
           Mankind
           with
           ,
           but
           to
           give
           the
           highest
           assurance
           imaginable
           to
           the
           World
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           importance
           of
           Christianity
           .
           Since
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           imploy
           his
           power
           in
           so
           high
           a
           manner
           to
           confirm
           the
           certainty
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           God's
           power
           was
           seen
           in
           the
           admirable
           effects
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           upon
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           :
           which
           was
           most
           discernable
           by
           the
           strange
           alteration
           it
           soon
           made
           in
           the
           state
           of
           the
           world
           .
           In
           Iudoea
           soon
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           some
           of
           his
           Crucifiers
           become
           Christians
           ,
           3000
           Converts
           made
           at
           one
           Sermon
           of
           St.
           
           Peter's
           ,
           and
           great
           accessions
           made
           afterwards
           both
           in
           Hierusalem
           and
           other
           places
           .
           Yea
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           where
           the
           Christians
           came
           ,
           they
           so
           increased
           and
           multiplied
           ,
           that
           thereby
           it
           appeared
           that
           God
           had
           given
           a
           Benediction
           to
           his
           new
           Creation
           suitable
           to
           what
           he
           gave
           to
           the
           first
           .
           So
           that
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           not
           a
           hundred
           years
           after
           our
           Saviour's
           death
           ,
           the
           World
           might
           admire
           to
           see
           it self
           so
           strangely
           changed
           from
           what
           it
           was
           .
           The
           Temple
           at
           Hierusalem
           destroy'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Iews
           under
           a
           sadder
           dispersion
           
           than
           ever
           ,
           and
           rendred
           uncapable
           of
           continuing
           their
           former
           Worship
           of
           God
           there
           :
           the
           Heathen
           Temples
           unfrequented
           ,
           the
           Gods
           derided
           ,
           the
           Oracles
           ceased
           ,
           the
           Philosophers
           puzzled
           ,
           the
           Magistrates
           disheartned
           by
           their
           fruitless
           cruelties
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           done
           by
           a
           few
           Christians
           who
           came
           and
           preached
           to
           the
           World
           
             Righteousness
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             and
             a
             Iudgment
             to
             come
             ,
          
           whereof
           God
           had
           given
           assurance
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           raising
           one
           Iesus
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           And
           all
           this
           effected
           not
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Wit
           and
           Eloquence
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           force
           and
           violence
           of
           rebellious
           subjects
           ,
           not
           by
           men
           of
           hot
           and
           giddy
           brains
           ,
           but
           by
           men
           sober
           ,
           just
           ,
           humble
           and
           meek
           in
           all
           their
           carriages
           ,
           but
           withal
           such
           as
           might
           never
           have
           been
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           had
           not
           this
           Doctrine
           made
           them
           famous
           .
           What
           could
           this
           then
           be
           imputed
           to
           less
           than
           a
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           which
           by
           effectual
           and
           secret
           ways
           carries
           on
           its
           own
           design
           against
           all
           the
           force
           and
           wit
           of
           men
           .
           So
           that
           the
           wise
           Gamaliel
           ,
           at
           whose
           feet
           St.
           Paul
           was
           bred
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           have
           the
           truest
           apprehensions
           of
           these
           things
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           told
           the
           
             Sanhedrin
             ,
             If
             this
             counsel
             ,
             or
             this
             work
             be
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             will
             come
             to
             nought
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             ye
             
             cannot
             overthrow
             it
             ,
             lest
             haply
             ye
             be
             found
             to
             fight
             against
             God.
          
           Act.
           5.38
           ,
           39.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           the
           Divine
           Assistance
           which
           is
           promised
           to
           those
           who
           embrace
           it
           :
           in
           which
           respect
           it
           is
           properly
           
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             salvation
          
           ;
           and
           therein
           far
           beyond
           what
           the
           Philosophers
           could
           promise
           to
           any
           who
           embraced
           their
           opinions
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           doth
           not
           only
           discover
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           Principle
           superiour
           to
           Nature
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           Grace
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           fitting
           our
           souls
           for
           their
           future
           happiness
           ,
           but
           likewise
           shews
           on
           what
           terms
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           bestow
           it
           on
           men
           ,
           viz.
           on
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           death
           and
           passion
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           .
           
             Not
             by
             works
             of
             righteousness
             which
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             mercy
             he
             saved
             us
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             renewing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             he
             shed
             on
             us
             abundantly
             through
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             ,
          
           Titus
           3.5
           .
           There
           being
           nothing
           in
           humane
           nature
           which
           could
           oblige
           God
           ,
           to
           give
           to
           Mankind
           that
           assistance
           of
           his
           grace
           whereby
           they
           are
           enabled
           to
           work
           out
           this
           salvation
           the
           Gospel
           is
           designed
           for
           ,
           with
           fear
           and
           trembling
           .
           The
           whole
           tenor
           of
           the
           Gospel
           importing
           a
           divine
           power
           which
           doth
           accompany
           the
           
           preaching
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           designed
           on
           purpose
           to
           heal
           the
           wounds
           ,
           and
           help
           the
           weakness
           of
           our
           depraved
           and
           degenerate
           nature
           .
           Through
           which
           we
           may
           be
           
             kept
             to
             salvation
          
           :
           but
           it
           must
           be
           
             through
             Faith
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.5
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Which
           is
           the
           last
           particular
           of
           the
           words
           ;
           the
           necessity
           of
           
             believing
             the
             Gospel
          
           in
           order
           to
           the
           partaking
           of
           the
           salvation
           promised
           in
           it
           ;
           
             it
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             salvation
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believes
             ,
             to
             the
             Iew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Greek
             .
          
           An
           easie
           way
           of
           salvation
           ,
           if
           no
           more
           were
           required
           to
           mens
           happiness
           but
           a
           fancy
           and
           strong
           opinion
           which
           they
           will
           easily
           call
           Believing
           .
           So
           there
           were
           some
           in
           St.
           
           Augustin's
           time
           ,
           I
           could
           wish
           there
           were
           none
           in
           ours
           ,
           who
           thought
           nothing
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           but
           a
           strong
           Faith
           ,
           let
           their
           lives
           be
           what
           they
           pleased
           .
           But
           this
           is
           so
           repugnant
           to
           the
           main
           design
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           think
           themselves
           the
           strongest
           Believers
           ,
           are
           certainly
           the
           weakest
           ,
           and
           most
           ungrounded
           .
           For
           they
           believe
           scarce
           any
           other
           proposition
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           but
           that
           
             whosoever
             believeth
             shall
             be
             saved
          
           .
           If
           they
           did
           believe
           that
           Christ
           came
           into
           the
           
           world
           to
           reform
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           better
           ,
           that
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             now
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             against
             all
             unrighteousness
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             that
             the
             just
             by
             Faith
             shall
             live
             ,
          
           that
           the
           design
           of
           all
           that
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           shewn
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           
             to
             deliver
             them
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             serve
             him
             in
             righteousness
             and
             holiness
             all
             the
             days
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
          
           they
           could
           never
           imagine
           ,
           that
           salvation
           is
           entailed
           by
           the
           Gospel
           on
           a
           mighty
           confidence
           or
           vehement
           perswasion
           of
           what
           Christ
           hath
           done
           and
           suffer'd
           for
           them
           .
           And
           so
           far
           is
           St.
           Paul
           from
           asserting
           this
           ,
           that
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           see
           ,
           he
           never
           meddles
           with
           a
           matter
           of
           that
           nicety
           ,
           whether
           a
           single
           act
           of
           Faith
           be
           the
           condition
           of
           our
           justification
           as
           it
           is
           distinguished
           from
           Evangelical
           obedience
           ,
           but
           his
           discourse
           runs
           upon
           this
           subject
           ;
           whether
           God
           will
           pardon
           the
           sins
           of
           men
           upon
           any
           other
           terms
           than
           those
           which
           are
           declared
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           the
           former
           he
           calls
           Works
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           Faith.
           
        
         
           I
           know
           ,
           the
           subtilty
           of
           later
           times
           hath
           made
           St.
           Paul
           dispute
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           justification
           ,
           not
           as
           one
           bred
           up
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           Gamaliel
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           
           Sentences
           ;
           but
           men
           did
           not
           then
           understand
           their
           Religion
           at
           all
           the
           worse
           because
           it
           was
           plain
           and
           easie
           ;
           and
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           if
           others
           since
           had
           understood
           their
           Religion
           better
           ,
           there
           would
           never
           have
           needed
           so
           much
           subtilty
           to
           explain
           it
           ,
           nor
           so
           many
           distinctions
           to
           defend
           it
           .
           The
           Apostle
           makes
           the
           same
           terms
           of
           justification
           and
           of
           salvation
           ,
           for
           as
           he
           saith
           elsewhere
           ,
           (a)
           
             We
             are
             justified
             by
             Faith
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           here
           ,
           
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             Salvation
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believes
          
           ;
           if
           therefore
           a
           single
           act
           of
           Faith
           be
           sufficient
           for
           one
           ,
           why
           not
           for
           the
           other
           also
           ?
           But
           if
           believing
           here
           be
           taken
           in
           a
           more
           large
           and
           comprehensive
           sense
           ,
           as
           a
           complex
           act
           relating
           to
           our
           undertaking
           the
           conditions
           of
           the
           Gosspel
           ;
           why
           should
           it
           not
           be
           taken
           so
           in
           the
           subsequent
           discourse
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ?
           For
           we
           are
           to
           observe
           that
           St.
           Paul
           in
           this
           Epistle
           is
           not
           disputing
           against
           any
           sort
           of
           Christians
           that
           thought
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           their
           obedience
           to
           the
           Gospel
           from
           the
           assistance
           of
           divine
           grace
           ;
           but
           against
           those
           who
           thought
           the
           Grace
           and
           indulgence
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           no
           means
           necessary
           in
           order
           to
           the
           pardon
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           their
           eternal
           happiness
           .
           Two
           things
           
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           mainly
           designs
           to
           prove
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           insufficiency
           of
           any
           other
           way
           of
           salvation
           besides
           that
           offer'd
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           whether
           it
           were
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           which
           the
           Gentiles
           contended
           for
           ,
           but
           were
           far
           from
           living
           according
           to
           it
           ;
           or
           that
           imaginary
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           ,
           which
           the
           Iews
           fancied
           to
           themselves
           (
           for
           it
           will
           be
           a
           very
           hard
           matter
           to
           prove
           that
           ever
           God
           entred
           into
           a
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           with
           fallen
           Man
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           observe
           )
           but
           they
           were
           so
           highly
           opinionated
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           legal
           observations
           which
           were
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           by
           vertue
           of
           them
           they
           could
           merit
           so
           much
           favour
           at
           God's
           hands
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           any
           other
           sacrifice
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           among
           themselves
           to
           expiate
           the
           guilt
           of
           all
           their
           sins
           .
           And
           on
           that
           account
           they
           rejected
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           (a)
           
             that
             they
             being
             ignorant
             of
             God's
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             going
             about
             to
             establish
             their
             own
             righteousness
             ,
             have
             not
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God.
          
           Against
           these
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           proves
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           hoped
           for
           happiness
           upon
           such
           strict
           
           terms
           ,
           they
           laid
           only
           a
           foundation
           of
           (a)
           boasting
           if
           they
           did
           all
           which
           God
           required
           ,
           but
           of
           misery
           if
           they
           did
           not
           ;
           for
           then
           (b)
           
             Cursed
             is
             every
             one
             that
             continues
             not
             in
             every
             thing
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           if
           they
           failed
           in
           any
           one
           thing
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           fail
           of
           all
           their
           hopes
           ;
           but
           such
           a
           state
           of
           perfection
           being
           impossible
           to
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           he
           shews
           ,
           that
           either
           all
           Mankind
           must
           unavoidably
           perish
           ,
           or
           they
           must
           be
           saved
           by
           the
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           proves
           to
           be
           discovered
           by
           the
           Gospel
           :
           and
           that
           God
           will
           now
           accept
           of
           a
           hearty
           and
           sincere
           obedience
           to
           his
           will
           declared
           by
           his
           Son
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           those
           who
           perform
           that
           ,
           though
           they
           live
           not
           in
           the
           nice
           observance
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           fear
           the
           penalty
           of
           their
           sins
           in
           another
           life
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           second
           thing
           he
           designs
           to
           prove
           ,
           viz.
           That
           those
           who
           obeyed
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           whether
           Iew
           or
           Greek
           ,
           were
           equally
           capable
           of
           salvation
           by
           it
           .
           (c)
           For
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             is
             God
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Iews
             only
             ?
             is
             he
             not
             also
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             also
          
           :
           because
           both
           Iew
           and
           Gentile
           were
           to
           be
           justified
           upon
           the
           same
           terms
           ,
           as
           he
           proves
           afterwards
           .
           So
           that
           Gods
           justifying
           
           of
           us
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           the
           solemn
           declaration
           of
           himself
           upon
           what
           terms
           he
           will
           pardon
           the
           sins
           of
           men
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           deliver
           them
           from
           the
           penalties
           they
           have
           deserved
           by
           them
           .
           For
           the
           actual
           discharge
           of
           the
           person
           is
           reserved
           to
           the
           great
           day
           ;
           all
           the
           justification
           we
           have
           here
           is
           only
           declarative
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           to
           give
           a
           right
           to
           us
           ,
           by
           vertue
           whereof
           we
           are
           assured
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           not
           only
           not
           exercise
           his
           utmost
           rigour
           ,
           but
           shew
           all
           favour
           and
           kindness
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           by
           belief
           of
           the
           Gospel
           do
           repent
           and
           obey
           .
           God
           doth
           now
           remit
           sin
           as
           he
           forbears
           to
           punish
           it
           ;
           he
           remits
           the
           sinner
           as
           he
           assures
           him
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           he
           will
           not
           punish
           upon
           his
           re-repentance
           ;
           but
           he
           fully
           remits
           both
           ,
           when
           he
           delivers
           the
           person
           upon
           the
           tryal
           of
           the
           great
           day
           ,
           from
           all
           the
           penalties
           which
           he
           hath
           deserved
           by
           his
           sins
           .
           So
           that
           our
           compleat
           justification
           and
           salvation
           go
           both
           upon
           the
           same
           terms
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Faith
           which
           is
           sufficient
           for
           one
           ,
           must
           be
           sufficient
           for
           the
           other
           also
           .
        
         
           What
           care
           then
           ought
           men
           to
           take
           ,
           lest
           by
           mis-understanding
           the
           notion
           of
           Believing
           ,
           so
           much
           spoken
           of
           as
           the
           condition
           
           of
           our
           salvation
           ,
           they
           live
           in
           a
           neglect
           of
           that
           holy
           obedience
           which
           the
           Gospel
           requires
           ,
           and
           so
           believe
           themselves
           into
           eternal
           misery
           .
           But
           as
           long
           as
           men
           make
           their
           obedience
           necessary
           ,
           though
           but
           as
           the
           fruit
           and
           effect
           of
           Faith
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           want
           its
           reward
           :
           for
           those
           ,
           
             whose
             hearts
             are
             purified
             by
             Faith
          
           shall
           never
           be
           condemned
           for
           mistaking
           the
           notion
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           live
           as
           those
           that
           are
           to
           be
           judged
           according
           to
           
             their
             works
          
           ,
           shall
           not
           miss
           their
           reward
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           not
           think
           they
           shall
           receive
           it
           
             for
             them
          
           .
           But
           such
           who
           make
           no
           other
           condition
           of
           the
           Gospel
           but
           Believing
           ,
           and
           will
           scarce
           allow
           that
           to
           be
           called
           a
           Condition
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           a
           great
           care
           to
           keep
           their
           hearts
           sounder
           than
           their
           heads
           ,
           for
           their
           only
           security
           will
           lie
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           good
           though
           they
           see
           no
           necessity
           of
           being
           so
           .
           And
           such
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           I
           grant
           ,
           have
           reason
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           irresistable
           power
           of
           Divine
           Grace
           ,
           which
           enables
           them
           to
           obey
           the
           will
           of
           God
           against
           the
           dictates
           of
           their
           own
           judgments
           .
           But
           thanks
           be
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           so
           abundantly
           provided
           for
           all
           the
           infirmities
           of
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           by
           the
           large
           offers
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           and
           assistance
           
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           though
           we
           meet
           with
           so
           much
           opposition
           without
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           weakness
           within
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           discouragements
           on
           every
           side
           of
           us
           ;
           yet
           if
           we
           sincerely
           apply
           our selves
           to
           do
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           have
           as
           great
           assurance
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           
             we
             shall
             be
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             through
             Faith
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           V.
           
        
         
           
             Preached
             at
             WHITE-HALL
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Hebrews
               II.
               3.
               
            
             
               How
               shall
               we
               escape
               ,
               if
               we
               neglect
               so
               great
               salvation
               ?
            
          
        
         
           WHen
           the
           wise
           and
           eternal
           Counsels
           of
           Heaven
           concerning
           the
           salvation
           of
           Mankind
           by
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           were
           first
           declared
           to
           the
           World
           by
           his
           own
           appearance
           and
           preaching
           in
           it
           ▪
           nothing
           could
           be
           more
           reasonably
           expected
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           dignity
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           the
           authority
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           excellency
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           should
           have
           perswaded
           those
           whom
           he
           appeared
           among
           ,
           to
           such
           an
           admiration
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           belief
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           might
           have
           led
           them
           to
           an
           imitation
           of
           him
           in
           the
           holiness
           of
           his
           life
           and
           conversation
           .
           For
           if
           either
           the
           
           worth
           of
           the
           Person
           ,
           or
           the
           Importance
           of
           the
           Message
           might
           prevail
           any
           thing
           towards
           a
           kind
           and
           honourable
           reception
           among
           men
           ;
           there
           was
           never
           any
           person
           appeared
           in
           any
           degree
           comparable
           to
           him
           ,
           never
           any
           Message
           declared
           which
           might
           challenge
           so
           welcome
           an
           entertainment
           ●rom
           men
           ,
           as
           that
           was
           which
           he
           came
           upon
           .
           If
           to
           give
           Mankind
           the
           highest
           assurance
           of
           a
           state
           of
           life
           and
           immortality
           ,
           if
           to
           offer
           the
           pardon
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           upon
           the
           most
           easie
           and
           reasonable
           terms
           ,
           if
           to
           purge
           the
           degenerate
           World
           from
           all
           its
           impurities
           by
           a
           Doctrine
           as
           holy
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ;
           were
           things
           as
           becoming
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           to
           reveal
           ,
           as
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           to
           receive
           :
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           unaccountable
           than
           that
           his
           Person
           should
           be
           despised
           ,
           his
           Authority
           slighted
           ,
           and
           his
           Doctrine
           contemned
           .
           And
           that
           by
           those
           whose
           interest
           was
           more
           concerned
           in
           the
           consequence
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           than
           himself
           could
           be
           in
           all
           the
           affronts
           and
           injuries
           he
           underwent
           from
           men
           :
           For
           the
           more
           the
           indignities
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           shame
           ,
           the
           sharper
           the
           su●ferings
           which
           he
           did
           undergo
           ,
           the
           higher
           was
           the
           honour
           and
           glory
           which
           he
           was
           advanced
           to
           :
           but
           the
           more
           obliging
           
           the
           instances
           of
           his
           kindness
           were
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           salvation
           that
           was
           tendred
           by
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           prevailing
           the
           motives
           were
           for
           the
           entertainment
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           more
           exemplary
           and
           severe
           will
           the
           punishment
           be
           of
           all
           those
           who
           reject
           it
           .
           For
           it
           is
           very
           agreeable
           to
           those
           eternal
           Laws
           of
           Justice
           by
           which
           God
           governs
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           the
           punishment
           should
           arise
           proportionably
           to
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           mercies
           despised
           :
           and
           therefore
           although
           the
           Scripture
           be
           very
           sparing
           in
           telling
           us
           what
           the
           state
           of
           those
           persons
           shall
           be
           in
           another
           life
           who
           never
           heard
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           yet
           for
           those
           who
           do
           ,
           and
           despise
           it
           ,
           it
           tells
           us
           plainly
           ,
           that
           an
           eternal
           misery
           is
           the
           just
           desert
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           an
           eternal
           happiness
           was
           offered
           ,
           and
           yet
           neglected
           by
           them
           .
           And
           we
           are
           the
           rather
           told
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           not
           think
           it
           a
           surprize
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ;
           or
           that
           if
           they
           had
           known
           the
           danger
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           escaped
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           who
           never
           mention'd
           punishment
           but
           with
           a
           design
           to
           keep
           men
           from
           it
           ,
           declares
           it
           frequently
           ,
           that
           the
           punishment
           of
           those
           persons
           and
           places
           would
           be
           most
           intolerable
           ,
           who
           have
           received
           ,
           but
           not
           improved
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           
           and
           that
           it
           would
           be
           more
           (a)
           tolerable
           for
           the
           persons
           who
           had
           offered
           violence
           to
           Nature
           ,
           and
           had
           Hell-fire
           burning
           in
           their
           hearts
           by
           their
           horrid
           impurities
           ,
           than
           for
           those
           who
           heard
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           saw
           the
           Miracles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           were
           much
           the
           worse
           ,
           rather
           than
           any
           thing
           the
           better
           for
           it
           .
           But
           lest
           we
           should
           think
           that
           all
           this
           black
           scene
           of
           misery
           was
           only
           designed
           for
           those
           who
           were
           the
           Actors
           in
           that
           dolefull
           Tragedy
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           sufferings
           :
           we
           are
           told
           by
           those
           who
           were
           best
           able
           to
           assure
           us
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           dismal
           consequences
           will
           attend
           all
           the
           affronts
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           offered
           to
           his
           own
           person
           .
           For
           it
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           common
           flattery
           and
           self-deceit
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           which
           makes
           any
           imagine
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           do
           not
           now
           either
           believe
           or
           obey
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           they
           should
           have
           done
           both
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           heard
           our
           Saviour
           speak
           as
           never
           man
           spake
           ,
           and
           seen
           him
           do
           what
           never
           man
           did
           :
           For
           the
           same
           disposition
           of
           mind
           which
           makes
           them
           now
           slight
           that
           Doctrine
           
             which
             is
             delivered
             to
             them
             by
             them
             that
             heard
             him
             ,
          
           would
           have
           made
           them
           slight
           the
           Person
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           heard
           it
           from
           himself
           .
           And
           
           therefore
           it
           is
           but
           reasonable
           that
           the
           same
           punishment
           should
           belong
           to
           both
           ;
           especially
           since
           God
           hath
           provided
           so
           abundantly
           for
           the
           assurance
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           by
           the
           miraculous
           and
           
             powerfull
             demonstration
             of
             that
             divine
             spirit
          
           which
           did
           accompany
           those
           who
           were
           the
           first
           publishers
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           to
           the
           world
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           after
           he
           hath
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           declared
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           escape
           ,
           if
           we
           
             neglect
             the
             great
             salvation
          
           offered
           us
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           in
           the
           following
           words
           he
           gives
           us
           that
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           
             that
             at
             first
             it
             began
             to
             be
             spoken
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             was
             confirmed
             to
             us
             by
             them
             that
             heard
             him
             :
             God
             also
             bearing
             them
             witness
             both
             with
             signs
             and
             wonders
             ,
             and
             divers
             miracles
             ,
             and
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             will.
          
           So
           that
           the
           miraculous
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           falling
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           signs
           and
           wonders
           which
           were
           wrought
           by
           them
           ,
           were
           the
           great
           testimony
           of
           God
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           the
           persons
           imployed
           by
           himself
           to
           decla●e
           that
           Doctrine
           whereon
           the
           eternal
           salvation
           of
           Mankind
           did
           depend
           .
           And
           since
           we
           have
           so
           lately
           acknowledged
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           testimony
           which
           God
           gave
           to
           the
           
           Apostles
           ,
           by
           the
           solemn
           celebration
           of
           that
           glorious
           descent
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           upon
           them
           on
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           ,
           that
           which
           naturally
           follows
           from
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           great
           care
           we
           ought
           to
           take
           ,
           lest
           we
           be
           found
           guilty
           of
           
             neglecting
             that
             great
             salvation
          
           which
           is
           offered
           to
           us
           in
           that
           Doctrine
           which
           was
           attested
           in
           so
           eminent
           a
           manner
           
             by
             God
             himself
          
           ;
           and
           that
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           our
           own
           danger
           ;
           
             for
             how
             shall
             we
             escape
             ,
             if
             we
             neglect
             so
             great
             salvation
          
           ?
           wherein
           are
           three
           things
           considerable
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           care
           God
           hath
           taken
           to
           make
           us
           happy
           ,
           by
           offering
           
             so
             great
             salvation
          
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           care
           we
           ought
           to
           take
           in
           order
           to
           our
           own
           happiness
           ,
           
             not
             to
             neglect
          
           the
           offers
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           us
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           unavoidable
           punishment
           which
           those
           do
           incur
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           this
           neglect
           .
           
             How
             shall
             we
             escape
          
           ?
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           this
           Auditory
           how
           forcible
           the
           Negative
           is
           ,
           which
           is
           expressed
           by
           such
           an
           interrogation
           which
           appeals
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           all
           who
           hear
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           relies
           not
           upon
           the
           bare
           authority
           of
           the
           speaker
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           plain
           evidence
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           which
           others
           were
           judges
           of
           as
           well
           as
           himself
           .
           As
           though
           he
           had
           
           said
           ,
           if
           you
           slight
           and
           disesteem
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           upon
           whatever
           grounds
           ye
           do
           it
           ,
           if
           either
           through
           too
           great
           an
           opinion
           of
           the
           wisdom
           of
           this
           world
           you
           despise
           it
           as
           vain
           and
           useless
           ,
           if
           through
           too
           mean
           an
           opinion
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           you
           reject
           it
           either
           as
           uncertain
           in
           its
           Theory
           ,
           or
           impossible
           in
           its
           Practice
           ;
           or
           if
           through
           too
           great
           a
           love
           of
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sin
           ,
           or
           a
           secure
           and
           careless
           temper
           of
           mind
           ,
           you
           regard
           not
           the
           doing
           what
           Christianity
           requires
           to
           make
           you
           happy
           ;
           think
           with
           your selves
           ,
           what
           way
           you
           can
           find
           to
           escape
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           know
           of
           none
           ;
           for
           if
           God
           were
           so
           severe
           against
           the
           violation
           of
           a
           far
           meaner
           institution
           ,
           viz.
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           insomuch
           
             that
             every
             contempt
             and
             disobedience
             did
             receive
             a
             just
             recompence
             of
             reward
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             escape
             who
             neglect
             so
             great
             salvation
             ?
          
           or
           as
           the
           Apostle
           elsewhere
           argues
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           (a)
           
             He
             that
             despised
             Moses
             Law
             ,
             died
             without
             mercy
             under
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ;
             of
             how
             much
             sorer
             punishment
             suppose
             ye
             shall
             he
             be
             thought
             worthy
             ,
             who
             hath
             trodden
             under
             foot
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             counted
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             wherewith
             he
             was
             sanctified
             an
             unholy
             thing
             ,
             and
             hath
             done
             despite
             unto
             
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ?
          
           This
           is
           a
           sad
           subject
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           afraid
           too
           necessary
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           in
           the
           Age
           we
           live
           in
           ;
           wherein
           men
           seem
           to
           be
           in
           apprehensive
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           inwardly
           despising
           the
           Religion
           they
           profess
           to
           own
           ,
           and
           the
           neglecting
           of
           that
           which
           they
           hope
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           .
           It
           is
           strange
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           strange
           that
           men
           should
           think
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           called
           to
           an
           account
           for
           it
           .
           It
           is
           not
           only
           the
           gross
           and
           open
           sinner
           ,
           that
           defies
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           oaths
           and
           blasphemies
           dares
           God
           to
           shew
           his
           Power
           and
           Justice
           upon
           him
           ;
           but
           the
           slie
           and
           self-deceiving
           hypocrite
           ,
           that
           hates
           Religion
           while
           he
           thinks
           he
           loves
           it
           ;
           that
           in
           his
           heart
           contemns
           it
           ,
           but
           is
           afraid
           to
           know
           that
           he
           does
           so
           ,
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           possessed
           with
           a
           truer
           sense
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           dread
           of
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           contempt
           or
           neglect
           of
           it
           .
           There
           is
           some
           appearance
           of
           ingenuity
           in
           an
           open
           enmity
           ;
           but
           none
           so
           dangerous
           as
           that
           which
           hides
           it self
           under
           the
           disguise
           of
           friendship
           .
           In
           our
           Saviours
           time
           there
           were
           several
           ●orts
           of
           those
           who
           shewed
           their
           dis-esteem
           of
           him
           ,
           some
           that
           were
           so
           enraged
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           contrive
           all
           ways
           for
           his
           disgrace
           and
           punishment
           ,
           others
           could
           hear
           him
           
           with
           patience
           ,
           (a)
           
             but
             the
             cares
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             Riches
             ,
             and
             the
             lust
             of
             other
             things
             choaked
             and
             stifled
             all
             good
             apprehensions
             of
             him
             ,
          
           that
           they
           became
           weak
           and
           ineffectual
           .
           And
           those
           were
           guilty
           
             of
             making
             light
             of
             the
             marriage-feast
          
           because
           of
           other
           business
           which
           they
           had
           to
           mind
           ,
           Matth.
           22.5
           .
           as
           well
           as
           those
           who
           offered
           all
           the
           injuries
           and
           affronts
           to
           his
           servants
           that
           invited
           them
           ,
           v.
           6.
           
           And
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           days
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           now
           ;
           
             some
             were
             eating
             and
             drinking
          
           ,
           minding
           nothing
           but
           the
           vain
           and
           sensual
           pleasures
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           
             some
             were
             buying
             and
             selling
          
           ,
           so
           busie
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           leasure
           to
           think
           of
           being
           happy
           in
           another
           ;
           some
           were
           deriding
           and
           blaspheming
           ;
           but
           all
           these
           too
           wise
           ,
           or
           too
           vain
           ,
           or
           too
           profane
           to
           mind
           the
           offers
           of
           eternal
           salvation
           .
           I
           wish
           we
           could
           say
           it
           were
           otherwise
           now
           ,
           that
           a
           sensual
           and
           voluptuous
           ,
           an
           easie
           and
           a
           careless
           life
           in
           some
           ,
           that
           ambition
           and
           the
           restless
           pursuit
           after
           the
           honour
           and
           riches
           of
           the
           world
           in
           others
           ,
           that
           a
           profane
           wit
           ,
           and
           a
           contempt
           of
           all
           that
           is
           serious
           in
           those
           that
           think
           themselves
           too
           great
           to
           be
           Religious
           ,
           did
           not
           enervate
           the
           force
           of
           Christianity
           upon
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           all
           ,
           
           though
           upon
           different
           grounds
           ,
           agree
           in
           the
           neglect
           of
           their
           own
           salvation
           .
           But
           is
           the
           case
           of
           such
           men
           grown
           so
           desperate
           that
           no
           remedy
           can
           work
           upon
           them
           ?
           hath
           the
           love
           of
           sin
           and
           the
           world
           so
           far
           intoxicated
           them
           ,
           that
           no
           reason
           or
           consideration
           whatever
           can
           awaken
           them
           ?
           have
           they
           hardned
           themselves
           against
           all
           the
           power
           of
           divine
           Truths
           with
           a
           resolution
           as
           strong
           as
           death
           ,
           and
           as
           cruel
           as
           the
           grave
           whither
           they
           are
           going
           ?
           Will
           neither
           the
           love
           of
           happiness
           ,
           nor
           the
           fear
           of
           misery
           ,
           their
           own
           interest
           ,
           and
           the
           wisdom
           of
           avoiding
           so
           great
           a
           danger
           ,
           the
           dread
           of
           the
           Majesty
           and
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           horror
           of
           the
           great
           day
           ,
           prevail
           at
           least
           so
           far
           on
           men
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           these
           things
           be
           true
           or
           no
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           be
           ,
           what
           unspeakable
           folly
           it
           is
           to
           neglect
           them
           ?
           And
           the
           better
           to
           make
           that
           appear
           ,
           I
           shall
           prove
           these
           following
           things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           God
           by
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           taken
           so
           great
           care
           of
           mens
           happiness
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           a
           gross
           neglect
           can
           make
           them
           miserable
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           unreasonable
           ,
           than
           when
           God
           hath
           taken
           so
           much
           care
           of
           it
           ,
           men
           should
           neglect
           it
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           That
           it
           is
           very
           just
           for
           God
           to
           vindicate
           himself
           against
           so
           gross
           a
           neglect
           ,
           by
           the
           severe
           punishments
           of
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           God
           by
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           taken
           so
           great
           care
           of
           mens
           salvation
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           a
           gross
           neglect
           can
           make
           them
           miserable
           .
           For
           ,
           whatever
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           can
           imagine
           necessary
           in
           order
           to
           its
           own
           happiness
           ,
           in
           its
           present
           fallen
           and
           degenerate
           condition
           ,
           is
           abundantly
           provided
           for
           by
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ.
           For
           ,
           man
           was
           so
           wholly
           lost
           as
           to
           his
           own
           felicity
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           ruins
           and
           decays
           of
           his
           Nature
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           pick
           up
           so
           much
           as
           the
           perfect
           Image
           and
           Idea
           of
           his
           own
           happiness
           ;
           when
           he
           reflects
           upon
           himself
           ,
           he
           finds
           himself
           such
           a
           confused
           mass
           of
           folly
           and
           weakness
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           never
           imagine
           that
           so
           noble
           a
           design
           should
           have
           its
           ground-work
           laid
           upon
           so
           course
           a
           Being
           .
           And
           rather
           than
           believe
           the
           foundation
           of
           his
           happiness
           to
           be
           within
           himself
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           vain
           and
           trifling
           without
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           fall
           down
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           ,
           Here
           I
           place
           my
           felicity
           .
           Sometimes
           he
           admires
           the
           brave
           shews
           ,
           and
           the
           Pomp
           and
           Gallantry
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           thinks
           nothing
           comparable
           to
           a
           glorious
           outside
           ,
           
           and
           a
           great
           train
           of
           attendants
           sometimes
           he
           raises
           himself
           ,
           and
           flutters
           upon
           the
           wings
           of
           a
           popular
           Air
           ,
           till
           a
           cross
           blast
           comes
           and
           leaves
           him
           in
           the
           common
           rout
           :
           sometimes
           his
           eyes
           ar●
           dazled
           with
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           more
           refined
           and
           solid
           pieces
           of
           that
           Earth
           out
           o●
           which
           he
           was
           framed
           ,
           and
           thinks
           it
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           the
           softness
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           should
           yield
           to
           the
           impressions
           o●
           silver
           and
           gold
           ;
           sometimes
           he
           even
           envies
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           Brutes
           ,
           and
           if
           i●
           were
           possible
           would
           outdo
           them
           in
           their
           grossest
           sensualities
           :
           sometimes
           again
           he
           flatters
           himself
           ,
           and
           then
           adores
           his
           own
           imperfections
           ,
           and
           thinks
           his
           Passi●ns
           ,
           Honour
           ;
           and
           his
           Profaneness
           ,
           Wit.
           So
           far
           vain
           man
           from
           making
           himself
           happy
           that
           the
           first
           step
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           hi●
           understand
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           so
           .
           But
           supposing
           that
           the
           true
           image
           of
           his
           happ●ness
           should
           drop
           down
           from
           Heaven
           and
           by
           the
           place
           from
           whence
           it
           fel●
           should
           c●nclude
           where
           the
           thing
           it
           〈◊〉
           is
           to
           be
           sound
           ;
           yet
           this
           were
           only
           t●
           make
           him
           more
           miserable
           ,
           unless
           〈◊〉
           withal
           knew
           how
           to
           come
           thither
           .
           H●
           is
           sure
           not
           to
           climb
           up
           to
           it
           by
           the
           top
           of
           the
           highest
           mountains
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           caried
           thither
           upon
           the
           wings
           of
           a
           might●
           
           wind
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           fiery
           Chariots
           at
           his
           command
           to
           ascend
           with
           to
           the
           Glories
           above
           :
           b●t
           only
           he
           
             that
             maketh
             his
             Angels
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             his
             Ministers
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             ,
          
           is
           able
           to
           preserve
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           from
           vanishing
           into
           the
           so●t
           air
           ,
           and
           to
           conduct
           them
           to
           the
           Mansions
           of
           eternal
           Bliss
           .
           It
           is
           he
           only
           that
           can
           make
           them
           capable
           of
           the
           Joys
           of
           another
           life
           ,
           by
           purging
           them
           from
           the
           stains
           and
           the
           pollutions
           of
           this
           .
           And
           therefore
           without
           his
           grace
           and
           favour
           ever
           to
           hope
           for
           the
           happiness
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           must
           be
           by
           fancying
           a
           Heaven
           to
           be
           there
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           God.
           So
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           ,
           that
           the
           Proposals
           of
           this
           salvation
           must
           come
           from
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           such
           arguments
           as
           may
           perswade
           men
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           motives
           as
           may
           encourage
           men
           to
           accept
           of
           them
           .
           Now
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           affords
           us
           all
           these
           things
           which
           are
           necessary
           to
           our
           happiness
           ;
           there
           we
           have
           the
           most
           agreeable
           and
           setled
           notion
           and
           Idea
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           most
           large
           and
           free
           offers
           of
           divine
           goodness
           in
           order
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           greatest
           assurance
           that
           these
           things
           did
           immediately
           proceed
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           encouraging
           motives
           to
           accept
           of
           
           these
           offers
           in
           order
           to
           that
           great
           salvation
           which
           is
           tendred
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           have
           the
           most
           agreeable
           and
           setled
           notion
           of
           true
           happiness
           :
           not
           such
           a
           mean
           and
           uncertain
           thing
           which
           lies
           at
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           continual
           vicissitudes
           and
           contingencies
           of
           this
           present
           state
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           able
           to
           bear
           up
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           against
           all
           the
           troubles
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           carry
           him
           to
           a
           Region
           beyond
           them
           all
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           a
           fulness
           of
           joy
           without
           an
           allay
           of
           sadness
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           ever-flowing
           rivers
           of
           pleasures
           that
           need
           no
           dams
           to
           make
           them
           rise
           higher
           ,
           nor
           falls
           to
           make
           their
           motion
           perceived
           .
           Our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           never
           flatters
           his
           followers
           with
           the
           expectation
           of
           a
           felicity
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           Contentment
           is
           the
           most
           he
           hath
           promised
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           enjoy
           ,
           if
           they
           follow
           his
           directions
           ,
           let
           this
           world
           be
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           and
           do
           what
           it
           pleases
           with
           them
           .
           He
           never
           tells
           his
           Disciples
           they
           may
           have
           satisfaction
           here
           if
           they
           lie
           upon
           their
           beds
           of
           Down
           with
           their
           heads
           full
           of
           tormenting
           cares
           ,
           that
           the
           pleasure
           of
           humane
           life
           lies
           in
           the
           gratifications
           of
           the
           senses
           ,
           and
           in
           making
           what
           use
           they
           can
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           he
           never
           deceives
           them
           
           with
           the
           promise
           of
           so
           poor
           a
           happiness
           as
           that
           which
           depends
           upon
           health
           ,
           friends
           ,
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           having
           our
           own
           wills
           .
           No
           ,
           but
           he
           tells
           them
           of
           a
           more
           noble
           and
           generous
           felicity
           ,
           that
           will
           preserve
           its
           own
           state
           and
           grandeur
           in
           spight
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           a
           happiness
           consistent
           with
           loss
           of
           Estate
           ,
           loss
           of
           Friends
           ,
           with
           affronts
           and
           injuries
           ,
           with
           persecutions
           ,
           and
           death
           it self
           .
           For
           when
           our
           Saviour
           begins
           to
           discourse
           of
           happiness
           ,
           what
           another
           kind
           of
           strain
           doth
           he
           speak
           of
           it
           in
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           those
           Philosophers
           who
           have
           so
           much
           ob●●ructed
           the
           happiness
           of
           mans
           life
           by
           their
           voluminous
           writings
           and
           contentions
           about
           it
           .
           Here
           we
           meet
           with
           no
           Epicurean
           softness
           ,
           which
           the
           sense
           of
           true
           Vertue
           carried
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           more
           noble
           Heathens
           above
           ;
           no
           rigid
           and
           incredible
           Stoical
           Paradoxes
           ,
           that
           make
           men
           only
           happy
           by
           the
           change
           of
           names
           ;
           no
           Aristotelian
           supposition
           of
           a
           prosperous
           life
           for
           Vertue
           to
           shew
           its
           power
           in
           ;
           but
           here
           the
           only
           supposition
           made
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           lies
           in
           a
           mans
           own
           breast
           ,
           viz
           true
           goodness
           ;
           and
           then
           let
           his
           condition
           be
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           his
           happiness
           is
           consistent
           with
           it
           .
           For
           those
           above
           all
           other
           persons
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           calls
           Blessed
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           excellent
           
           Abstract
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           his
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Mount
           ,
           are
           ,
           not
           the
           rich
           and
           great
           men
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           to
           the
           poverty
           of
           their
           condition
           add
           that
           (a)
           
             of
             their
             spirits
          
           too
           ,
           by
           being
           contented
           with
           the
           state
           they
           are
           in
           ;
           not
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           full
           of
           mirth
           and
           jollity
           ,
           that
           laugh
           away
           one
           half
           of
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           sleep
           the
           rest
           ;
           but
           they
           who
           are
           (b)
           
             in
             a
             mournful
             condition
          
           ,
           either
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           own
           sorrows
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           compassion
           to
           others
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           a
           general
           sense
           of
           their
           own
           imperfections
           ,
           or
           the
           inconstancy
           of
           our
           present
           state
           :
           Not
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           ready
           enough
           to
           give
           ,
           but
           unable
           to
           bear
           affronts
           ,
           that
           think
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           a
           sacrifice
           small
           enough
           for
           any
           words
           of
           disgrace
           which
           they
           have
           given
           them
           ;
           but
           (c)
           
             the
             meek
             and
             patient
             spirit
          
           ,
           that
           is
           neither
           apt
           to
           provoke
           ,
           nor
           in
           a
           rage
           and
           madness
           when
           it
           is
           ;
           that
           values
           the
           rules
           of
           Christianity
           above
           all
           the
           barbarous
           Punctilioes
           of
           Honour
           .
           Not
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           impetuous
           in
           the
           pursuit
           of
           their
           designs
           ,
           and
           as
           eager
           of
           tasting
           the
           fruits
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           thirsty
           Traveller
           in
           the
           sands
           of
           Arabia
           is
           of
           drinking
           the
           waters
           of
           a
           pleasant
           Spring
           :
           but
           such
           who
           make
           (d)
           righteousness
           and
           goodness
           their
           meat
           and
           drink
           ,
           that
           which
           
             they
             hunger
             and
             
             thirst
             after
             ,
          
           and
           take
           as
           much
           pleasure
           in
           as
           the
           most
           voluptuous
           Epicure
           in
           his
           greatest
           dainties
           :
           Not
           those
           ,
           whose
           malice
           goes
           beyond
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           want
           only
           enough
           of
           that
           to
           make
           the
           whole
           World
           a
           Slaughter-house
           ,
           and
           account
           racks
           and
           torments
           among
           the
           necessary
           instruments
           of
           governing
           the
           World
           ;
           (a)
           but
           such
           ,
           who
           when
           their
           enemies
           are
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           will
           not
           torment
           themselves
           by
           cruelty
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           have
           such
           a
           sense
           of
           common
           humanity
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           to
           commend
           pity
           and
           good
           nature
           to
           those
           above
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           use
           it
           to
           those
           who
           are
           under
           them
           .
           Not
           those
           whose
           hearts
           are
           as
           full
           of
           dissimulation
           and
           hypocrisie
           ,
           as
           the
           others
           hands
           are
           of
           blood
           and
           violence
           ,
           that
           care
           not
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           but
           seem
           to
           be
           good
           :
           but
           such
           whose
           inward
           integrity
           and
           (b)
           
             purity
             of
             heart
          
           ,
           far
           exceeds
           the
           outward
           shew
           and
           profession
           of
           it
           :
           who
           honour
           Goodness
           for
           it self
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           the
           Glory
           which
           is
           about
           the
           head
           of
           it
           .
           Not
           those
           ,
           who
           neuer
           think
           the
           breaches
           of
           the
           world
           wide
           enough
           till
           there
           be
           a
           door
           large
           enough
           for
           their
           own
           interests
           to
           go
           in
           at
           by
           them
           ;
           that
           would
           rather
           see
           the
           world
           burning
           ,
           than
           one
           peg
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           their
           Chariot-wheels
           :
           But
           such
           who
           
           would
           sacrifice
           themselves
           ,
           like
           the
           brave
           (a)
           Roman
           ,
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           wide
           gulf
           which
           mens
           contentions
           have
           made
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           think
           no
           Legacy
           ought
           to
           be
           preserved
           more
           inviolable
           than
           that
           of
           Peace
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           lest
           to
           his
           Disciples
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           not
           those
           ,
           who
           will
           do
           any
           thing
           rather
           than
           suffer
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           suffer
           it
           shall
           be
           for
           any
           thing
           rather
           than
           (b)
           righteousness
           ,
           to
           uphold
           a
           party
           ,
           or
           maintain
           a
           discontented
           faction
           ;
           but
           such
           ,
           who
           never
           complain
           of
           the
           hardness
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           are
           sure
           it
           is
           that
           of
           Righteousness
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           meet
           with
           reproaches
           and
           persecutions
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           welcome
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           harbingers
           of
           their
           future
           reward
           ,
           the
           expectation
           of
           which
           makes
           the
           worst
           condition
           not
           only
           tolerable
           but
           easie
           to
           them
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           what
           kind
           of
           happiness
           it
           is
           ,
           which
           the
           Gospel
           promises
           ;
           not
           such
           a
           one
           as
           rises
           out
           of
           the
           dust
           ,
           or
           is
           tost
           up
           and
           down
           with
           the
           motion
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           such
           whose
           never-failing
           fountain
           is
           above
           ,
           and
           whither
           those
           small
           rivulets
           return
           ,
           which
           fall
           down
           upon
           Earth
           to
           refresh
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           in
           their
           passage
           thither
           ;
           but
           while
           they
           continue
           here
           ,
           as
           the
           Iews
           say
           of
           the
           water
           that
           came
           out
           of
           the
           rock
           ,
           it
           follows
           them
           while
           they
           travel
           through
           this
           wilderness
           below
           .
           So
           that
           the
           foundation
           
           of
           a
           Christians
           happiness
           is
           the
           expectation
           of
           a
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           expectation
           having
           so
           firm
           a
           bottom
           ,
           as
           the
           assurance
           which
           Christ
           hath
           given
           us
           by
           his
           death
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           it
           hath
           power
           and
           influence
           sufficient
           to
           bear
           up
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           vicissitudes
           of
           this
           present
           state
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           have
           the
           most
           large
           and
           free
           offers
           of
           divine
           Goodness
           in
           order
           to
           it
           .
           Were
           it
           as
           easie
           for
           Man
           to
           govern
           his
           own
           passions
           ,
           as
           to
           know
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           were
           the
           impressions
           of
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           as
           powerful
           with
           Mankind
           as
           those
           of
           Folly
           and
           Wickedness
           are
           ,
           we
           should
           never
           need
           complain
           much
           of
           the
           misery
           of
           our
           present
           state
           ,
           or
           have
           any
           cause
           to
           fear
           a
           worse
           to
           come
           .
           There
           would
           then
           be
           no
           condition
           here
           but
           what
           might
           be
           born
           with
           satisfaction
           to
           ones
           own
           mind
           ;
           and
           the
           life
           one
           day
           led
           according
           to
           the
           principles
           of
           vertue
           and
           goodness
           would
           be
           preferred
           before
           a
           sinning
           Immortality
           .
           But
           we
           have
           lost
           the
           command
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           therefore
           our
           passions
           govern
           us
           ;
           and
           as
           long
           as
           such
           furies
           drive
           us
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           our
           ease
           be
           little
           .
           When
           men
           began
           first
           to
           leave
           the
           uncertain
           speculations
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           found
           themselves
           so
           out
           of
           order
           ,
           
           that
           they
           thought
           the
           great
           care
           ought
           to
           be
           to
           regulate
           their
           own
           actions
           ;
           how
           soon
           did
           their
           passions
           discover
           themselves
           about
           the
           way
           to
           govern
           them
           !
           And
           they
           all
           agreed
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           great
           need
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           do
           it
           without
           the
           principles
           of
           Vertue
           ;
           (a)
           for
           never
           was
           there
           any
           Philosopher
           so
           bad
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           any
           man
           could
           be
           happy
           without
           Vertue
           ;
           even
           the
           Epicureans
           themselves
           acknowledged
           it
           for
           one
           of
           their
           established
           Maxims
           ,
           
             that
             no
             man
             could
             live
             a
             pleasant
             life
             without
             being
             good
             :
          
           and
           supposing
           the
           multiplication
           of
           Sects
           of
           Philosophers
           about
           these
           things
           as
           far
           as
           Varro
           thought
           it
           possible
           to
           288.
           (
           although
           there
           never
           were
           so
           many
           ,
           nor
           really
           could
           be
           upon
           his
           own
           grounds
           )
           yet
           not
           one
           of
           all
           these
           but
           made
           it
           necessary
           to
           be
           vertuous
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           being
           happy
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           did
           not
           think
           vertue
           to
           be
           desired
           for
           it self
           ,
           yet
           made
           it
           a
           necessary
           means
           for
           the
           true
           pleasure
           and
           happiness
           of
           our
           lives
           .
           But
           when
           they
           were
           agreed
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           a
           vitious
           man
           to
           enjoy
           any
           true
           contentment
           of
           mind
           ;
           they
           fell
           into
           nice
           and
           subtle
           disputes
           about
           the
           names
           and
           order
           of
           things
           to
           be
           chosen
           ;
           and
           so
           lost
           
           the
           great
           effect
           of
           all
           their
           common
           principles
           .
           They
           pretended
           great
           cures
           for
           the
           disorders
           of
           mens
           lives
           ,
           and
           excellent
           remedies
           against
           the
           common
           distempers
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           but
           still
           the
           disease
           grew
           under
           the
           remedy
           ,
           and
           their
           applications
           were
           too
           weak
           to
           allay
           the
           fury
           of
           their
           passions
           .
           It
           was
           neither
           the
           order
           and
           good
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           nor
           the
           necessity
           of
           events
           ,
           nor
           the
           things
           being
           out
           of
           our
           power
           ,
           nor
           the
           common
           condition
           of
           humanity
           ,
           no
           nor
           that
           comfort
           of
           ill
           natured
           men
           ,
           as
           Carneades
           call'd
           it
           ,
           the
           many
           companions
           we
           have
           in
           misery
           ,
           that
           could
           keep
           their
           passions
           from
           breaking
           out
           when
           a
           great
           occasion
           was
           presented
           them
           .
           For
           he
           who
           had
           read
           all
           their
           discourses
           carefully
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           great
           man
           himself
           ,
           I
           mean
           Cicero
           ,
           upon
           the
           death
           of
           his
           beloved
           daughter
           ,
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           comforted
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           fain
           to
           write
           a
           consolation
           for
           himself
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           greatest
           cure
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           was
           the
           diversion
           he
           found
           in
           writing
           it
           .
           But
           supposing
           these
           things
           had
           gone
           much
           farther
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           wise
           men
           could
           have
           governed
           their
           passions
           as
           to
           the
           troubles
           of
           this
           life
           (
           and
           certainly
           the
           truest
           wisdom
           lies
           in
           th●t
           )
           yet
           what
           had
           all
           this
           been
           to
           a
           prepararation
           
           for
           an
           eternal
           state
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           little
           of
           ,
           and
           minded
           less
           ?
           All
           their
           discourses
           about
           a
           happy
           life
           here
           ,
           were
           vain
           ,
           and
           contradicted
           by
           themselves
           ;
           when
           ,
           after
           all
           their
           rants
           about
           their
           
             wise
             man
             being
             happy
             in
             the
             bull
             of
             Phalaris
             ,
          
           &c.
           they
           yet
           allow'd
           him
           to
           dispatch
           himself
           if
           he
           saw
           cause
           ,
           which
           a
           wise
           man
           would
           never
           do
           ,
           if
           he
           thought
           himself
           happy
           when
           he
           did
           it
           .
           So
           that
           unless
           God
           himself
           had
           given
           assurance
           of
           a
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           by
           the
           greatest
           demonstrations
           of
           it
           in
           the
           death
           and
           resurrection
           of
           his
           Son
           ;
           all
           the
           considerations
           whatever
           could
           never
           have
           made
           mankind
           happy
           .
           But
           by
           the
           Gospel
           he
           hath
           taken
           away
           all
           suspicions
           and
           doubts
           concerning
           another
           state
           ,
           and
           hath
           declared
           his
           own
           readiness
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           us
           upon
           our
           repentance
           ,
           to
           pardon
           what
           hath
           been
           done
           amiss
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           that
           divine
           assistance
           whereby
           our
           wills
           may
           be
           governed
           ,
           and
           our
           passions
           subdued
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           submission
           of
           our selves
           to
           his
           wise
           Providence
           ,
           and
           a
           sincere
           obedience
           to
           his
           Laws
           ,
           he
           hath
           promised
           eternal
           salvation
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           the
           greatest
           assurance
           that
           these
           offers
           came
           from
           himself
           ;
           
           which
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           an
           account
           of
           here
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             this
             salvation
             began
             at
             first
             to
             be
             spoken
             by
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             was
             confirmed
             unto
             us
             by
             them
             that
             heard
             him
             ,
             God
             also
             bearing
             them
             witness
             by
             signs
             and
             wonders
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Wherein
           we
           have
           all
           the
           satisfaction
           which
           the
           minds
           of
           reasonable
           men
           could
           desire
           as
           to
           these
           things
           :
           It
           might
           be
           justly
           expected
           ,
           that
           the
           messenger
           of
           so
           great
           news
           to
           the
           World
           should
           be
           no
           mean
           and
           ordinary
           person
           ;
           neither
           was
           he
           ,
           for
           the
           honour
           was
           as
           great
           in
           the
           person
           who
           brought
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           importance
           was
           in
           the
           thing
           it self
           :
           No
           less
           than
           the
           Eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           came
           down
           from
           the
           Bosom
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           to
           rectifie
           the
           mistakes
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           to
           shew
           them
           the
           way
           to
           be
           happy
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           most
           powerful
           arguments
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           be
           so
           .
           Nay
           ,
           we
           find
           all
           the
           three
           persons
           of
           the
           Trinity
           here
           engaged
           in
           the
           great
           work
           of
           mans
           salvation
           ;
           
             it
             was
             first
             spoken
             by
             our
             Lord
             ,
             God
             also
             bearing
             them
             witness
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             with
             divers
             miracles
             and
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           So
           that
           not
           only
           the
           first
           revelation
           was
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           testimony
           to
           confirm
           that
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           was
           from
           him
           too
           ;
           there
           being
           never
           so
           clear
           an
           attestation
           of
           any
           divine
           truths
           as
           was
           of
           
           the
           Gospel
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           foundation
           whereon
           our
           Faith
           stands
           ,
           is
           nothing
           short
           of
           a
           
             divine
             testimony
          
           ,
           which
           God
           gave
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           revelation
           of
           his
           will
           ;
           so
           vain
           are
           the
           cavils
           of
           those
           who
           say
           ,
           we
           have
           nothing
           but
           meer
           probabilities
           for
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           do
           interpret
           that
           manner
           of
           proof
           which
           matters
           of
           fact
           are
           capable
           of
           ,
           in
           a
           sense
           derogatory
           to
           the
           firmness
           of
           our
           Christian
           Faith.
           As
           tho'
           we
           made
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           a
           Paraclete
           or
           Advocate
           in
           the
           worst
           sense
           ,
           which
           might
           as
           well
           plead
           a
           bad
           as
           a
           good
           cause
           .
           No
           ,
           we
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           
             God
             himself
             did
             bear
             witness
          
           to
           that
           doctrine
           
             deliver'd
             by
             our
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           mo●t
           signal
           and
           effectual
           manner
           ,
           for
           the
           conviction
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           those
           demon●●rations
           of
           a
           divine
           power
           which
           accompanied
           the
           first
           Preachers
           of
           salvation
           by
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ.
           So
           that
           here
           the
           Apostle
           briefly
           and
           clearly
           resolves
           our
           Faith
           ;
           if
           you
           ask
           ,
           
             Why
             we
             believe
             that
             great
             salvation
             which
             the
             Gospel
             of●ers
             ?
          
           the
           an●wer
           is
           ,
           
             Because
             it
             was
             declared
             by
             our
             Lord
             ,
          
           who
           neither
           could
           nor
           woul●
           deceive
           us
           :
           if
           it
           be
           asked
           ,
           
             How
             we
             know
             that
             this
             was
             delivered
             by
             our
             Lord
          
           ?
           he
           answers
           ,
           because
           this
           was
           the
           constant
           Doctrine
           of
           all
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
           
             of
             those
             who
             constantly
             heard
             him
             ,
             and
             conversed
             with
             him
             .
          
           But
           if
           you
           ask
           again
           ,
           
             how
             can
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             their
             testimony
             was
             infallible
             ,
             since
             they
             were
             but
             men
             ?
          
           he
           then
           resolves
           all
           into
           that
           ,
           
             that
             God
             bare
             witness
             to
             them
             by
             signs
             and
             wonders
             ,
             and
             divers
             miracles
             ,
             and
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           And
           those
           persons
           whom
           these
           arguments
           will
           not
           convince
           ,
           none
           other
           will.
           Who
           are
           we
           ,
           that
           should
           not
           think
           that
           sufficient
           which
           God
           himself
           thought
           so
           !
           who
           are
           we
           ,
           that
           dare
           question
           the
           certainty
           of
           that
           which
           hath
           had
           the
           
             Broad
             Seal
          
           of
           Heaven
           to
           attest
           it
           !
           Can
           any
           thing
           make
           it
           surer
           than
           God
           himself
           hath
           done
           ?
           and
           can
           there
           be
           any
           other
           way
           more
           effectual
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           than
           those
           demonstrations
           of
           a
           divine
           power
           and
           presence
           which
           the
           Apostles
           were
           acted
           by
           ?
           Those
           that
           cavil
           at
           this
           way
           of
           proof
           ,
           would
           have
           done
           so
           at
           any
           other
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           made
           choice
           of
           it
           :
           and
           those
           who
           will
           cavil
           at
           any
           thing
           ,
           are
           resolved
           to
           be
           convinced
           by
           nothing
           ;
           and
           such
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           discoursed
           with
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Here
           are
           the
           most
           prevailing
           motives
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           accept
           of
           these
           offers
           of
           salvation
           .
           There
           are
           two
           passions
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           great
           hinges
           of
           Government
           ,
           viz.
           mens
           Hopes
           and
           Fears
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           all
           Laws
           have
           had
           their
           sanctions
           suitable
           to
           these
           two
           in
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           :
           now
           there
           was
           never
           any
           reward
           which
           gave
           greater
           encouragement
           to
           hope
           ,
           never
           any
           punishment
           which
           made
           fear
           more
           reasonable
           than
           those
           are
           which
           the
           Gospel
           proposes
           .
           Will
           ever
           that
           man
           be
           good
           ,
           whom
           the
           hopes
           of
           Heaven
           will
           not
           make
           so
           ?
           or
           will
           ever
           that
           man
           leave
           his
           sins
           whom
           the
           fears
           of
           Hell
           will
           not
           make
           to
           do
           it
           ?
           What
           other
           arguments
           can
           we
           imagine
           should
           ever
           have
           that
           power
           and
           influence
           on
           mankind
           ,
           which
           these
           may
           be
           reasonably
           supposed
           to
           have
           ?
           Would
           you
           have
           God
           alter
           the
           methods
           of
           his
           Providence
           ,
           and
           give
           his
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           in
           this
           life
           ?
           but
           if
           so
           ,
           what
           exercise
           would
           there
           be
           of
           the
           patience
           ,
           forbearance
           and
           goodness
           of
           God
           towards
           wicked
           men
           ?
           must
           he
           do
           it
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           men
           sin
           ?
           then
           he
           would
           never
           try
           whether
           they
           would
           repent
           and
           grow
           better
           :
           or
           must
           he
           stay
           till
           they
           have
           come
           to
           such
           a
           height
           of
           sin
           ?
           then
           no
           persons
           would
           have
           cause
           to
           fear
           him
           ,
           but
           such
           who
           are
           arrived
           at
           that
           pitch
           of
           wickedness
           :
           but
           how
           then
           should
           he
           punish
           them
           ?
           must
           it
           be
           by
           continuing
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           making
           them
           
           miserable
           ?
           but
           let
           them
           live
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           sin
           yet
           further
           :
           must
           it
           be
           by
           utterly
           destroying
           them
           ?
           that
           to
           persons
           ,
           who
           might
           have
           time
           to
           sin
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           (
           supposing
           annihilation
           were
           all
           to
           be
           fear'd
           )
           would
           never
           have
           power
           enough
           to
           deter
           men
           from
           the
           height
           of
           their
           wickedness
           .
           So
           that
           nothing
           but
           the
           misery
           of
           a
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           can
           be
           of
           force
           enough
           to
           make
           men
           fear
           God
           ,
           and
           regard
           themselves
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Gospel
           threatens
           to
           those
           that
           neglect
           their
           salvation
           ,
           which
           it
           sometimes
           calls
           (a)
           
             everlasting
             fire
          
           ,
           sometimes
           (b)
           
             the
             Worm
             that
             never
             dies
          
           ,
           sometimes
           (c)
           
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
          
           ,
           sometimes
           (d)
           
             everlasting
             destruction
          
           ,
           all
           enough
           to
           fill
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           with
           horror
           at
           the
           apprehension
           ;
           and
           what
           then
           will
           the
           undergoing
           it
           do
           ?
           Thence
           our
           Saviour
           reasonably
           bids
           men
           ,
           (e)
           
             not
             fear
             them
             that
             can
             only
             kill
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             able
             to
             kill
             the
             soul
             ;
             but
             rather
             fear
             him
             which
             is
             able
             to
             destroy
             both
             body
             and
             soul
             in
             hell
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           Gospel
           suggests
           the
           most
           proper
           object
           of
           fear
           ,
           to
           keep
           men
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           doth
           that
           ,
           so
           it
           presents
           likewise
           the
           most
           desireable
           object
           of
           hope
           to
           encourage
           men
           to
           be
           good
           ;
           which
           is
           no
           less
           than
           a
           happiness
           
           that
           is
           easier
           to
           hope
           to
           enjoy
           than
           to
           comprehend
           ;
           a
           happiness
           infinitely
           above
           the
           most
           ambitious
           hopes
           and
           glories
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           wherein
           greatness
           is
           added
           to
           glory
           ,
           weight
           to
           greatness
           ,
           and
           eternity
           to
           them
           all
           ;
           therefore
           call'd
           (a)
           
             a
             far
             more
             exceeding
             and
             eternal
             weight
             of
             glory
             .
          
           Wherein
           the
           Joys
           shall
           be
           full
           and
           constant
           ,
           the
           perception
           clear
           and
           undisturbed
           ,
           the
           fruition
           with
           continual
           delight
           and
           continual
           desire
           .
           Where
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           fears
           to
           disquiet
           ,
           no
           enemies
           to
           allarm
           ,
           no
           dangers
           to
           conquer
           ,
           nothing
           shall
           then
           be
           ,
           but
           an
           uninterrupted
           peace
           ,
           an
           unexpressible
           Joy
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           for
           evermore
           .
           And
           what
           could
           be
           ever
           imagined
           more
           satisfactory
           to
           minds
           tired
           out
           with
           the
           vanities
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           than
           such
           a
           repose
           as
           that
           is
           ?
           What
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           minds
           and
           desires
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           eased
           of
           this
           clog
           of
           flesh
           ,
           and
           to
           spend
           eternity
           with
           the
           fountain
           of
           all
           goodness
           ,
           and
           
             the
             spirits
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
          
           ?
           What
           more
           ravishing
           delight
           to
           the
           souls
           that
           are
           purged
           ,
           and
           (b)
           
             made
             glorious
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
          
           than
           to
           be
           
             singing
             Hallelujahs
             to
             him
             that
             sits
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Lamb
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ?
          
           How
           poor
           and
           low
           things
           are
           those
           which
           men
           
           hope
           for
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           compared
           with
           that
           great
           salvation
           ,
           which
           the
           Gospel
           makes
           so
           free
           a
           tender
           of
           ?
           What
           a
           mean
           thing
           is
           it
           to
           be
           great
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           to
           be
           honourable
           and
           rich
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           to
           be
           made
           the
           object
           of
           the
           envy
           of
           some
           ,
           the
           malice
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           an
           instance
           of
           this
           world's
           vanity
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           this
           to
           be
           for
           ever
           miserable
           ?
           But
           O
           the
           wisdom
           of
           a
           well-chosen
           happiness
           ,
           that
           carries
           a
           man
           with
           contentment
           and
           peace
           through
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           rewards
           him
           with
           a
           Crown
           of
           everlasting
           felicity
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           the
           Gospel
           proposes
           the
           most
           excellent
           means
           to
           make
           men
           happy
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           guilty
           of
           a
           gross
           neglect
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           be
           ,
           that
           is
           their
           own
           act
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           thank
           none
           but
           themselves
           if
           they
           be
           miserable
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           I
           pray
           ,
           what
           reason
           can
           be
           given
           ,
           since
           God
           is
           so
           tender
           of
           our
           happiness
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           neglect
           it
           our selves
           ?
           which
           is
           the
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           .
           There
           are
           three
           sorts
           of
           things
           we
           think
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           neglect
           :
           Such
           as
           are
           too
           mean
           ,
           and
           unworthy
           our
           care
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           so
           uncertain
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           recompence
           it
           ,
           such
           as
           our
           own
           Interest
           is
           not
           at
           all
           concerned
           in
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           there
           are
           none
           who
           have
           an
           immortal
           
           soul
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           their
           understandings
           ,
           can
           ever
           reckon
           their
           salvation
           under
           one
           of
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Is
           it
           too
           mean
           an
           employment
           for
           you
           to
           mind
           the
           matters
           of
           your
           eternal
           welfare
           ?
           Is
           Religion
           a
           beggarly
           and
           contemptible
           thing
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           become
           the
           greatness
           of
           your
           minds
           to
           stoop
           to
           take
           any
           notice
           of
           it
           ?
           Hath
           God
           lost
           his
           honour
           so
           much
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           his
           service
           should
           be
           the
           object
           of
           mens
           scorn
           and
           contempt
           ?
           But
           what
           is
           it
           which
           these
           brave
           spirits
           think
           a
           fit
           emplo●ment
           for
           themselves
           ,
           while
           they
           despise
           God
           and
           his
           Worship
           ?
           Is
           it
           to
           be
           curiously
           dressed
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           fine
           shew
           ,
           to
           think
           the
           time
           better
           spent
           at
           the
           Glass
           than
           at
           their
           Devotions
           ?
           These
           indeed
           are
           weighty
           imployments
           ,
           and
           fit
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           be
           minded
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           made
           only
           to
           be
           gazed
           upon
           .
           Is
           it
           meerly
           to
           see
           Plays
           ,
           and
           read
           Romances
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           great
           admirers
           of
           that
           vain
           and
           frothy
           discourse
           which
           all
           persons
           account
           wit
           but
           those
           which
           have
           it
           ?
           This
           is
           such
           an
           end
           of
           man's
           life
           which
           no
           Philosopher
           ever
           thought
           of
           .
           Or
           is
           it
           to
           spend
           time
           in
           excesses
           and
           debaucheries
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           slaves
           to
           as
           many
           lusts
           as
           will
           command
           them
           ?
           This
           were
           something
           indeed
           ,
           if
           
           we
           had
           any
           other
           name
           given
           us
           but
           that
           of
           Men.
           Or
           lastly
           ,
           is
           it
           to
           have
           their
           minds
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           great
           affairs
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           be
           wise
           in
           considering
           ,
           carefull
           in
           managing
           the
           publick
           interest
           of
           a
           Nation
           ?
           This
           is
           an
           employment
           ,
           I
           grant
           ,
           fit
           for
           the
           greatest
           minds
           ,
           but
           not
           such
           which
           need
           at
           all
           to
           take
           them
           off
           from
           minding
           their
           eternal
           salvation
           .
           For
           the
           greatest
           wisdom
           is
           consistent
           with
           that
           ,
           else
           Religion
           would
           be
           accounted
           folly
           ,
           and
           I
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           never
           the
           truly
           wise
           man
           but
           the
           pretender
           that
           entertains
           any
           mean
           thoughts
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           such
           a
           one
           uses
           the
           publick
           Interest
           no
           better
           than
           he
           doth
           Religion
           ,
           only
           for
           a
           shew
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           carry
           on
           his
           own
           designs
           the
           better
           .
           And
           is
           this
           really
           such
           a
           valuable
           thing
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           contented
           to
           cheat
           himself
           of
           his
           eternal
           happiness
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           able
           to
           cheat
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           abuse
           his
           trust
           ?
           I
           appeal
           then
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           all
           such
           who
           have
           any
           sense
           of
           humanity
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           interest
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           setting
           aside
           the
           considerations
           of
           a
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           whether
           to
           be
           just
           and
           sober
           ,
           vertuous
           and
           good
           ,
           be
           not
           more
           suitable
           to
           the
           design
           of
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           
           than
           all
           the
           vanities
           and
           excesses
           ,
           all
           the
           little
           arts
           and
           designs
           which
           men
           art
           apt
           to
           please
           themselves
           with
           ?
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           shall
           the
           eternal
           happiness
           which
           follows
           upon
           being
           good
           ,
           make
           it
           less
           desirable
           to
           be
           so
           ?
           No
           surely
           ,
           but
           if
           God
           had
           required
           any
           thing
           to
           make
           us
           happy
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           as
           contrary
           to
           our
           present
           Interest
           as
           the
           Precepts
           of
           Christianity
           are
           agreeable
           to
           it
           ;
           yet
           the
           end
           would
           have
           made
           the
           severest
           commands
           easie
           ,
           and
           those
           things
           pleasant
           which
           tend
           to
           make
           us
           happy
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Are
           these
           things
           so
           uncertain
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           fit
           for
           a
           wise
           man
           to
           be
           solicitous
           about
           them
           ?
           
             if
             they
             will
             come
             with
             ●
             little
             care
             ,
          
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           
             they
             are
             desirable
             but
             too
             much
             will
             unfit
             them
             for
             greater
             bus●ness
             ?
          
           But
           do
           men
           believe
           these
           things
           to
           be
           true
           or
           not
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           thus
           ?
           if
           they
           be
           true
           ,
           why
           need
           they
           fear
           their
           uncertainty
           ?
           if
           they
           be
           certain
           ,
           what
           pain●
           and
           care
           can
           be
           too
           great
           about
           them
           since
           a
           little
           will
           never
           serve
           to
           obtai●
           them
           ?
           Let
           but
           the
           care
           and
           diligence
           be
           proportionable
           to
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           and
           you
           never
           need
           fear
           the
           want
           of
           a
           recompence
           for
           all
           your
           labour
           .
           But
           suppose
           you
           say
           ,
           
             if
             you
             were
             fully
             convinced
             of
             thei●
             
             certainty
             ,
             you
             would
             look
             more
             after
             them
             .
          
           What
           hinders
           you
           from
           being
           so
           convinced
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           bad
           disposition
           of
           mind
           which
           makes
           you
           unwilling
           to
           enquire
           into
           them
           ?
           examine
           things
           with
           a
           mind
           as
           free
           as
           you
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           judge
           seriously
           according
           to
           the
           reason
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           easily
           find
           the
           interests
           of
           a
           life
           to
           come
           are
           far
           more
           certain
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           more
           desirable
           than
           those
           of
           this
           present
           life
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           great
           uncertainty
           of
           all
           the
           honours
           and
           riches
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           never
           hinder
           the
           covetous
           or
           ambitious
           person
           from
           their
           great
           earnestness
           in
           pursuit
           of
           them
           .
           And
           shall
           not
           then
           all
           the
           mighty
           arguments
           which
           God
           himself
           hath
           made
           use
           of
           to
           confirm
           to
           us
           the
           certainty
           of
           a
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           prevail
           upon
           us
           to
           look
           more
           seriously
           after
           it
           ?
           Shall
           the
           unexpressible
           love
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           unconceivable
           sufferings
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           miraculous
           descent
           and
           powerful
           assistance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           have
           no
           more
           impression
           on
           our
           minds
           ,
           than
           to
           leave
           us
           uncertain
           of
           a
           future
           state
           ?
           What
           mighty
           doubts
           and
           suspicions
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           distrusts
           of
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           what
           unspeakable
           ingratitude
           ,
           and
           unaccountable
           folly
           lies
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           all
           this
           uncertainty
           ?
           
             O
             fools
             ,
             
             and
             slow
             of
             heart
             to
             believe
             ,
          
           not
           only
           
             what
             the
             Prophets
             have
             spoken
             ,
             but
             what
             our
             Lord
             hath
             declared
             ,
             God
             himself
             hath
             given
             testimony
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             confirmed
             !
          
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           is
           not
           your
           Interest
           concerned
           in
           these
           things
           ?
           Is
           it
           all
           one
           to
           you
           whether
           your
           souls
           be
           immortal
           or
           no
           ?
           whether
           they
           live
           in
           eternal
           felicity
           ,
           or
           unchangeable
           misery
           ?
           Is
           it
           no
           more
           to
           you
           than
           to
           know
           what
           kind
           of
           Baubles
           are
           in
           request
           at
           the
           Indies
           ,
           or
           whether
           the
           Customs
           of
           China
           or
           Iapan
           are
           the
           wiser
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           than
           the
           most
           trifling
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           remotest
           from
           our
           knowledge
           .
           But
           this
           is
           to
           absurd
           and
           unreasonable
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           not
           think
           themselves
           concerned
           in
           their
           own
           eternal
           happiness
           and
           misery
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           shew
           so
           much
           distrust
           of
           their
           understandings
           to
           speak
           any
           longer
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           if
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           things
           our
           neglect
           still
           continues
           ,
           then
           (a)
           
             there
             remains
             nothing
             but
             a
             fearful
             looking
             for
             of
             judgement
             ,
             and
             the
             fiery
             indignation
             of
             God.
          
           For
           there
           is
           no
           possibility
           of
           escaping
           if
           we
           continue
           to
           neglect
           so
           great
           salvation
           .
           All
           hopes
           of
           escaping
           are
           taken
           away
           ,
           which
           are
           only
           in
           that
           ,
           which
           men
           neglect
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           neglect
           
           their
           only
           way
           to
           salvation
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           miserable
           .
           How
           can
           that
           man
           ever
           hope
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           him
           whose
           blood
           he
           despises
           and
           
             tramples
             under
             foot
          
           ?
           What
           grace
           and
           favour
           can
           he
           expect
           from
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           
             done
             despight
             unto
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ?
          
           That
           hath
           cast
           away
           with
           reproach
           and
           contempt
           the
           greatest
           kindness
           and
           offers
           of
           Heaven
           .
           What
           can
           save
           him
           that
           resolves
           to
           be
           damned
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           does
           so
           ,
           who
           knows
           he
           shall
           be
           damned
           ,
           if
           he
           lives
           in
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           yet
           continues
           to
           do
           so
           ?
           God
           himself
           ,
           in
           whose
           only
           pity
           our
           hopes
           are
           ,
           hath
           irreversibly
           decreed
           that
           he
           will
           have
           no
           pity
           upon
           those
           ,
           who
           despise
           his
           goodness
           ,
           slight
           his
           threatnings
           ,
           abuse
           his
           patience
           ,
           and
           sin
           the
           more
           because
           he
           offers
           to
           pardon
           .
           It
           is
           not
           any
           delight
           that
           God
           takes
           in
           the
           miseries
           of
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           which
           makes
           him
           punish
           them
           ;
           but
           shall
           not
           God
           vindicate
           his
           own
           honour
           against
           obstinate
           and
           impenitent
           sinners
           ?
           He
           declares
           before-hand
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           far
           from
           delighting
           in
           their
           ruine
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           reason
           he
           hath
           made
           such
           large
           offers
           ,
           and
           used
           so
           many
           means
           to
           make
           them
           happy
           ;
           but
           if
           men
           resolve
           to
           despise
           his
           offers
           ,
           and
           slight
           the
           means
           of
           their
           salvation
           ,
           shall
           not
           God
           be
           just
           without
           being
           thought
           to
           
           be
           cruel
           ?
           And
           we
           may
           assure
           our selves
           ,
           none
           shall
           ever
           suffer
           beyond
           the
           just
           desert
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           for
           punishment
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           words
           before
           the
           Text
           ,
           is
           nothing
           
             but
             a
             just
             recompence
             of
             reward
             .
          
           And
           if
           there
           were
           such
           a
           one
           proportionable
           to
           the
           
             violation
             of
             the
             Law
             delivered
             by
             Angels
          
           ;
           how
           shall
           we
           think
           
             to
             escape
          
           who
           neglect
           a
           more
           excellent
           means
           of
           happiness
           ,
           which
           was
           delivered
           
             by
             our
             Lord
             himself
          
           ?
           If
           God
           did
           not
           hate
           sin
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           not
           a
           punishment
           belonging
           to
           it
           ,
           why
           did
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           die
           for
           the
           expiation
           of
           it
           ?
           and
           if
           his
           death
           were
           the
           only
           means
           of
           expiation
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           those
           who
           neglect
           that
           ,
           should
           escape
           the
           punishment
           not
           only
           of
           their
           other
           sins
           ,
           but
           of
           that
           great
           contempt
           of
           the
           means
           of
           our
           salvation
           by
           him
           ?
           Let
           us
           not
           then
           think
           to
           trifle
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           though
           it
           were
           impossible
           a
           Being
           so
           merciful
           and
           kind
           ,
           should
           ever
           punish
           his
           Creatures
           with
           the
           miseries
           of
           another
           life
           :
           For
           ,
           however
           we
           may
           deceive
           our selves
           ,
           (a)
           
             God
             will
             not
             be
             mocked
             ,
             for
             whatsoever
             a
             man
             soweth
             ,
             that
             shall
             he
             reap
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             soweth
             to
             his
             flesh
             ,
             shall
             of
             the
             flesh
             reap
             corruption
             :
             but
             he
             that
             soweth
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             shall
             of
             the
             Spirit
             reap
             life
             everlasting
             .
          
        
         
         
           I
           shall
           only
           propound
           some
           few
           Considerations
           ,
           to
           prevent
           so
           great
           a
           neglect
           as
           that
           of
           your
           salvation
           is
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Consider
           what
           it
           is
           you
           neglect
           ,
           the
           offer
           of
           Eternal
           Happiness
           ,
           the
           greatest
           kindness
           that
           ever
           was
           expressed
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           foundation
           of
           your
           present
           peace
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           your
           beings
           ,
           the
           stay
           of
           your
           minds
           ,
           the
           great
           desire
           of
           your
           Souls
           ,
           the
           utmost
           felicity
           that
           humane
           Nature
           is
           capable
           of
           .
           Is
           it
           nothing
           to
           neglect
           the
           favour
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           the
           kindness
           of
           Great
           Men
           ,
           the
           offers
           of
           a
           large
           and
           plentiful
           Estate
           ;
           but
           these
           are
           nothing
           to
           the
           neglect
           of
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           love
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           that
           salvation
           which
           he
           hath
           purchased
           for
           you
           .
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           a
           bare
           neglect
           ,
           but
           it
           implies
           in
           it
           a
           mighty
           contempt
           not
           only
           of
           the
           things
           offered
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           kindness
           of
           him
           who
           offers
           them
           .
           If
           men
           had
           any
           due
           regard
           for
           God
           or
           themselves
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           any
           esteem
           for
           his
           love
           ,
           or
           their
           own
           welfare
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           much
           more
           serious
           in
           Religion
           than
           they
           are
           .
           When
           I
           see
           a
           person
           wholly
           immersed
           in
           affairs
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           spending
           his
           time
           in
           luxury
           and
           vanity
           ,
           can
           I
           possibly
           think
           that
           man
           hath
           any
           esteem
           of
           God
           or
           of
           his
           own
           Soul
           ?
           When
           I
           find
           one
           very
           serious
           in
           
           the
           pursuit
           of
           his
           Designs
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           thoughtful
           and
           busie
           ,
           subtle
           in
           contriving
           them
           ,
           careful
           in
           managing
           them
           ;
           but
           very
           formal
           ,
           remiss
           and
           negligent
           in
           all
           affairs
           of
           Religion
           ,
           neither
           inquisitive
           about
           them
           ,
           nor
           serious
           in
           minding
           them
           ;
           what
           can
           we
           otherwise
           think
           ,
           but
           that
           such
           a
           one
           doth
           really
           think
           the
           things
           of
           the
           World
           better
           worth
           looking
           after
           ,
           than
           those
           which
           concern
           his
           eternal
           salvation
           .
           But
           consider
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           too
           late
           ,
           and
           repent
           of
           so
           great
           folly
           .
           Value
           an
           immortal
           Soul
           as
           you
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           think
           what
           Reconciliation
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Pardon
           of
           sin
           is
           worth
           ,
           slight
           not
           the
           dear
           Purchase
           which
           was
           bought
           at
           no
           meaner
           a
           rate
           than
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           cannot
           but
           mind
           the
           great
           salvation
           which
           God
           hath
           tendered
           you
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Consider
           on
           what
           terms
           you
           neglect
           it
           ,
           or
           what
           the
           things
           are
           for
           whose
           sake
           you
           are
           so
           great
           enemies
           to
           your
           own
           salvation
           .
           Have
           you
           ever
           found
           that
           contentment
           in
           sin
           or
           the
           vanities
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           them
           ,
           you
           are
           willing
           to
           be
           for
           ever
           miserable
           ?
           What
           will
           you
           think
           of
           all
           your
           debaucheries
           ,
           and
           your
           neglects
           of
           God
           and
           your selves
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           
           to
           die
           ?
           what
           would
           you
           then
           (
           if
           it
           were
           in
           your
           power
           to
           redeem
           your
           lost
           time
           )
           that
           you
           had
           spent
           your
           time
           less
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           your
           sensual
           desires
           ,
           and
           more
           in
           seeking
           to
           please
           God
           ?
           How
           uncomfortable
           will
           the
           remembrance
           be
           of
           all
           your
           excesses
           ,
           oaths
           ,
           injustice
           and
           profaneness
           ,
           when
           death
           approaches
           ,
           and
           judgement
           follows
           it
           ?
           What
           peace
           of
           mind
           will
           there
           then
           be
           to
           those
           who
           have
           served
           God
           with
           faithfulness
           ,
           and
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           
             work
             out
             their
             salvation
          
           ,
           though
           it
           hath
           been
           
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
          
           ?
           But
           
             what
             would
             it
          
           then
           
             profit
             a
             man
             to
             have
             gained
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             lose
             his
             own
             Soul
             ?
          
           Nay
           ,
           what
           unspeakable
           losers
           must
           they
           then
           be
           ,
           that
           lose
           their
           Souls
           for
           that
           which
           hath
           no
           value
           at
           all
           ,
           if
           compared
           with
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Consider
           what
           follows
           upon
           this
           neglect
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           loss
           of
           great
           salvation
           ,
           but
           the
           incurring
           as
           great
           damnation
           for
           it
           .
           The
           Scripture
           describes
           the
           miseries
           of
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           not
           meerly
           by
           negatives
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           most
           sensible
           and
           painful
           things
           .
           If
           destruction
           be
           dreadful
           ,
           what
           is
           
             everlasting
             destruction
          
           ?
           if
           the
           anguish
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           the
           pains
           of
           the
           body
           be
           so
           troublesome
           ,
           what
           will
           
             the
             destruction
             be
             
             both
             of
             Body
             and
             Soul
             in
             Hell
             ?
          
           If
           a
           Serpent
           gnawing
           in
           our
           bowels
           be
           a
           representation
           of
           an
           insupportable
           misery
           here
           ,
           what
           will
           that
           be
           of
           
             the
             Worm
             that
             never
             dies
          
           ?
           if
           a
           raging
           and
           devouring
           fire
           ,
           which
           can
           last
           but
           till
           it
           hath
           consumed
           a
           fading
           substance
           ,
           be
           in
           its
           appearance
           so
           amazing
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           pain
           so
           violent
           ,
           what
           then
           will
           the
           enduring
           be
           of
           that
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           shall
           burn
           like
           fire
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           everlasting
           ?
           Consider
           then
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           while
           God
           gives
           you
           time
           to
           consider
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           think
           it
           an
           inestimable
           mercy
           that
           you
           have
           yet
           time
           to
           repent
           of
           your
           sins
           ,
           to
           beg
           mercy
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           redeem
           your
           time
           ,
           to
           depart
           from
           iniquity
           ,
           to
           be
           frequent
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           careful
           of
           your
           Actions
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           obedient
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           God
           will
           pardon
           your
           former
           neglects
           ,
           and
           grant
           you
           this
           great
           salvation
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             Preached
             on
             GOOD-FRIDAY
             before
             the
             
               Lord
               Mayor
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Hebrews
               XII
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               For
               ,
               consider
               him
               that
               endured
               such
               contradiction
               of
               sinners
               against
               himself
               ,
               lest
               ye
               be
               weary
               ,
               and
               faint
               in
               your
               minds
               .
            
          
        
         
           IT
           hath
           never
           yet
           been
           so
           well
           with
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           no
           great
           reason
           to
           hope
           it
           ever
           will
           be
           so
           ;
           that
           the
           best
           of
           things
           ,
           or
           of
           men
           ,
           should
           meet
           with
           entertainment
           in
           it
           ,
           suitable
           to
           their
           own
           worth
           and
           excellency
           .
           If
           it
           were
           once
           to
           be
           hoped
           ,
           that
           all
           Mankind
           would
           be
           wise
           and
           sober
           ,
           that
           their
           judgments
           
           would
           be
           according
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           their
           actions
           suitable
           to
           their
           judgments
           ;
           we
           might
           then
           reasonably
           expect
           that
           nothing
           would
           be
           valued
           so
           much
           as
           true
           goodness
           ,
           nothing
           so
           much
           in
           contempt
           and
           disgrace
           as
           impiety
           and
           profaneness
           .
           But
           if
           we
           find
           it
           much
           otherwise
           in
           the
           Age
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           we
           have
           so
           much
           the
           less
           cause
           to
           wonder
           at
           it
           ;
           because
           it
           hath
           been
           thus
           ,
           in
           those
           times
           we
           might
           have
           thought
           would
           have
           been
           far
           better
           than
           our
           own
           .
           I
           mean
           those
           times
           and
           ages
           ,
           wherein
           there
           were
           not
           only
           great
           things
           first
           spoken
           and
           delivered
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           but
           examples
           as
           great
           as
           the
           things
           themselves
           ;
           but
           these
           did
           so
           little
           prevail
           on
           the
           stupid
           and
           unthankful
           world
           ,
           that
           they
           among
           whom
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           did
           first
           manifest
           himself
           ,
           seem'd
           only
           solicitous
           to
           make
           good
           one
           Prophesie
           concerning
           him
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             he
             should
             be
             despised
             and
             rejected
             of
             men
             .
          
           And
           they
           who
           suffer'd
           their
           malice
           to
           live
           as
           long
           he
           did
           ,
           were
           not
           contented
           to
           let
           it
           dye
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           their
           fury
           increases
           as
           the
           Gospel
           does
           :
           and
           where-ever
           it
           had
           spread
           it self
           ,
           they
           pursue
           it
           with
           all
           the
           rude
           clamours
           ,
           and
           violent
           persecutions
           which
           themselves
           or
           their
           factors
           could
           raise
           against
           it
           .
           This
           we
           
           have
           a
           large
           testimony
           of
           ,
           in
           those
           Iewish
           Christians
           to
           whom
           this
           Epistle
           was
           written
           ;
           who
           had
           no
           sooner
           embraced
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           set
           upon
           by
           a
           whole
           army
           of
           persecutors
           ,
           Heb.
           10.32
           .
           
             But
             call
             to
             remembrance
             the
             former
             days
             ,
             in
             which
             after
             ye
             were
             illuminated
             ,
             ye
             endured
             a
             great
             fight
             of
             afflictions
             .
          
           As
           though
           the
           great
           enemy
           of
           souls
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           Christians
           ,
           had
           watched
           the
           first
           opportunity
           to
           make
           the
           strongest
           impression
           upon
           them
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           yet
           young
           and
           unexperienced
           ;
           and
           therefore
           less
           able
           to
           resist
           so
           sharp
           an
           encounte●
           .
           He
           had
           found
           how
           unsuccessful
           the
           offer
           of
           the
           good
           things
           of
           this
           World
           had
           been
           with
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ;
           and
           therefore
           was
           resolved
           to
           try
           what
           a
           severer
           course
           would
           do
           with
           all
           his
           followers
           .
           But
           the
           same
           spirit
           by
           which
           he
           despised
           
             all
             the
             Glories
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Tempter
           would
           have
           made
           him
           believe
           he
           was
           the
           disposer
           of
           ,
           enabled
           them
           with
           a
           mighty
           courage
           ,
           and
           strange
           transports
           of
           joy
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           bear
           their
           own
           share
           of
           reproaches
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           but
           a
           part
           of
           theirs
           who
           suffer'd
           with
           them
           ,
           v.
           33
           ,
           34.
           
           But
           lest
           through
           continual
           duty
           ,
           occasion'd
           by
           the
           hatred
           of
           their
           persecutors
           ,
           and
           the
           
           multitude
           of
           their
           afflictions
           ;
           their
           courage
           should
           abate
           ,
           and
           their
           spirits
           faint
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           finds
           it
           necessary
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           their
           former
           magnanimity
           ;
           but
           to
           make
           use
           of
           all
           arguments
           that
           might
           be
           powerful
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           same
           vigour
           and
           constancy
           of
           mind
           in
           bearing
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           at
           first
           .
           For
           he
           well
           knew
           ,
           how
           much
           it
           would
           tend
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           their
           own
           discomfort
           ;
           if
           after
           such
           an
           early
           proof
           of
           a
           great
           and
           undaunted
           spirit
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           said
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           was
           once
           of
           a
           great
           Roman
           Captain
           ,
           
             Vltima
             Primis
             cedebant
          
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           decline
           in
           their
           reputation
           as
           they
           did
           in
           their
           years
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           sink
           under
           that
           weight
           of
           duty
           which
           they
           had
           born
           with
           so
           much
           honour
           before
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           as
           a
           General
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           after
           a
           sharp
           and
           fierce
           encounter
           at
           first
           ,
           with
           a
           mighty
           resolution
           by
           his
           Souldiers
           ;
           when
           he
           finds
           by
           the
           number
           and
           fresh
           recruits
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           that
           his
           smaller
           forces
           are
           like
           to
           be
           born
           down
           before
           them
           ;
           and
           through
           mee●
           weariness
           of
           fighting
           are
           ready
           to
           turn
           their
           backs
           ,
           or
           yield
           themselves
           up
           to
           the
           enemies
           mercy
           ;
           he
           conjures
           them
           by
           the
           honour
           they
           have
           gain'd
           ,
           and
           the
           
           courage
           they
           had
           already
           expressed
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           interest
           ,
           and
           the
           example
           of
           their
           Leaders
           ,
           by
           the
           hopes
           of
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           fears
           of
           punishment
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           bear
           the
           last
           shock
           of
           their
           enemies
           force
           ,
           and
           rather
           be
           the
           Trophies
           of
           their
           Courage
           than
           of
           their
           Triumphs
           :
           so
           does
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           when
           he
           finds
           some
           among
           them
           begin
           to
           debate
           ,
           whether
           they
           had
           best
           to
           stand
           it
           out
           or
           no
           ;
           he
           conjures
           them
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           the
           remembrance
           of
           their
           own
           former
           courage
           ,
           whereby
           they
           did
           bear
           as
           sharp
           tryals
           as
           these
           could
           be
           ,
           with
           the
           greatest
           chearfulness
           and
           constancy
           ;
           and
           what
           could
           they
           gain
           by
           yielding
           at
           last
           ,
           but
           great
           dishonour
           to
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           suffer'd
           so
           long
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           to
           discover
           their
           own
           weakness
           and
           inconstancy
           .
           2.
           
           By
           the
           hopes
           of
           a
           reward
           which
           would
           surely
           follow
           their
           faithfulness
           ;
           v.
           35
           ,
           36.
           
           
             Cast
             not
             away
             therefore
             your
             confidence
             ,
             which
             hath
             great
             recompence
             of
             reward
             .
             For
             ye
             have
             need
             of
             patience
             ,
             that
             after
             ye
             have
             done
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             ye
             might
             receive
             the
             promise
             :
          
           and
           the
           
             time
             will
             not
             be
             long
          
           ere
           ye
           come
           to
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           v.
           37.
           but
           
             if
             ye
             draw
             back
          
           ,
           you
           lose
           all
           your
           former
           labours
           ,
           for
           he
           who
           alone
           is
           able
           to
           recompence
           you
           ,
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             that
             if
             any
             man
             draw
             back
             ,
             my
             
             soul
             shall
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             him
             ,
          
           v.
           38.
           and
           then
           from
           the
           example
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           genuine
           followers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             but
             we
             are
             not
             of
             them
             who
             draw
             back
             unto
             perdition
             ;
             but
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
          
           v.
           39.
           
           But
           lest
           these
           examples
           should
           not
           be
           enough
           to
           perswade
           them
           ;
           he
           conjures
           them
           by
           the
           name
           of
           all
           those
           who
           were
           as
           eminent
           ●or
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           minds
           as
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           Faith
           ;
           who
           have
           despised
           the
           frowns
           as
           well
           as
           the
           ●miles
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           were
           not
           discouraged
           by
           the
           severest
           tryals
           from
           placing
           their
           confidence
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           hopes
           in
           a
           life
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           done
           
             by
             persons
             who
             had
             not
             received
             the
             Promise
             :
          
           Heb.
           11.39
           .
           And
           could
           there
           be
           a
           greater
           disparagement
           to
           the
           clearness
           of
           that
           light
           we
           enjoy
           above
           them
           ,
           if
           we
           only
           grew
           fainter
           by
           it
           ?
           And
           therefore
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Chapter
           he
           encourages
           them
           by
           that
           army
           of
           Martyrs
           which
           had
           gone
           before
           them
           ,
           
             by
             that
             Cloud
             of
             witnesses
          
           which
           did
           both
           direct
           and
           refresh
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           
             lay
             aside
             every
             thing
             which
             was
             apt
             to
             oppress
             or
             dishearten
             them
             ,
             but
             especially
             their
             sinful
             fears
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             so
             easily
             betray'd
             by
             ,
             and
             so
             run
             with
             patience
             the
             race
             that
             was
             
             set
             before
             them
             ,
          
           v.
           1.
           
           But
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           if
           none
           of
           these
           will
           prevail
           with
           you
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           example
           yet
           behind
           ,
           that
           ought
           above
           all
           others
           to
           heighten
           your
           courage
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Captain
             of
             your
             salvation
             ,
             the
             author
             and
             finisher
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
          
           under
           whom
           you
           serve
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           you
           expect
           your
           reward
           ;
           and
           as
           Caesar
           once
           said
           to
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           them
           ready
           to
           retreat
           out
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           
             Videte
             quem
             ,
             &
             quo
             loco
             Imperatorem
             deserturi
             estis
             .
          
           Remember
           what
           kind
           of
           General
           you
           forsake
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           place
           you
           leave
           him
           :
           one
           whom
           you
           have
           vow'd
           your
           lives
           and
           your
           service
           to
           ,
           one
           who
           hath
           thought
           nothing
           too
           dear
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           done
           for
           your
           good
           ,
           one
           that
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           reward
           the
           least
           service
           you
           can
           do
           for
           him
           ,
           one
           that
           is
           ready
           to
           assist
           you
           to
           the
           utmost
           in
           what
           you
           undertake
           ,
           one
           that
           hath
           already
           undergone
           far
           more
           for
           your
           sakes
           ,
           than
           ever
           you
           can
           do
           for
           his
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           
             Consider
             him
             that
             endured
             such
             contradiction
             of
             sinners
             against
             himself
             ,
             lest
             ye
             be
             weary
             ,
             and
             faint
             in
             your
             minds
             .
          
        
         
           In
           which
           words
           we
           have
           represented
           to
           us
           ,
           the
           unparallel'd
           example
           of
           courage
           and
           patience
           under
           sufferings
           ,
           in
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ;
           and
           the
           great
           
           influence
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           on
           all
           those
           who
           are
           call'd
           by
           his
           Name
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           dishonour
           so
           excellent
           a
           pattern
           of
           enduring
           sufferings
           ,
           by
           weakness
           or
           dejection
           of
           mind
           .
           Christianity
           is
           a
           Religion
           which
           above
           all
           others
           does
           arm
           men
           against
           all
           the
           contingencies
           and
           miseries
           of
           the
           life
           of
           man
           :
           yea
           ,
           it
           makes
           them
           serviceable
           to
           the
           most
           advantageous
           purposes
           that
           the
           greatest
           blessings
           can
           be
           designed
           for
           .
           It
           raises
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           higher
           than
           barely
           to
           consider
           the
           common
           condition
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           the
           unavoidableness
           of
           such
           things
           which
           are
           out
           of
           our
           own
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           unreasonableness
           of
           tormenting
           our selves
           about
           the
           things
           which
           are
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           most
           mens
           conditions
           in
           the
           world
           as
           to
           their
           contentment
           ,
           depends
           more
           upon
           their
           minds
           ,
           than
           their
           outward
           circumstances
           ;
           though
           these
           are
           things
           very
           fit
           for
           us
           as
           men
           to
           consider
           and
           make
           use
           of
           ;
           yet
           they
           dot
           not
           reach
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           which
           the
           consideration
           of
           a
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           tendency
           of
           all
           our
           sufferings
           here
           to
           the
           inhancement
           of
           our
           future
           glory
           may
           raise
           us
           to
           .
           Especially
           considering
           not
           only
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           arguments
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           the
           force
           they
           receive
           from
           the
           example
           
           of
           him
           ,
           
             who
             for
             the
             joy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             endured
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             despised
             the
             shame
             ,
             and
             is
             set
             down
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             throne
             of
             God.
          
           By
           which
           mighty
           instance
           we
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           sufferings
           of
           this
           life
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           joys
           of
           another
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           is
           (a)
           
             the
             Captain
             of
             salvation
             ,
             was
             made
             perfect
             through
             sufferings
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           none
           of
           his
           followers
           have
           cause
           to
           be
           dejected
           under
           them
           .
           But
           that
           we
           may
           the
           better
           understand
           the
           force
           of
           this
           argument
           ,
           we
           shall
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           those
           things
           were
           which
           he
           endured
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           From
           whom
           he
           suffer'd
           them
           ;
           
             it
             was
             the
             contradiction
             of
             sinners
             against
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           what
           way
           and
           manner
           he
           underwent
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           For
           what
           ends
           he
           did
           it
           .
           And
           when
           we
           have
           considered
           these
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           the
           influence
           this
           example
           of
           Christ's
           sufferings
           ought
           to
           have
           upon
           our
           constancy
           and
           patience
           :
           which
           will
           be
           the
           most
           useful
           improvement
           of
           it
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             What
             those
             things
             were
          
           which
           Christ
           endured
           ;
           which
           are
           here
           comprehended
           under
           those
           words
           ,
           
             the
             contradiction
             of
             
             sinners
          
           .
           It
           is
           agreed
           by
           the
           best
           Expositors
           ,
           both
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           ,
           that
           under
           this
           phrase
           of
           
             the
             contradictio●
             of
             sinners
          
           ,
           the
           whole
           History
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           sufferings
           is
           comprehended
           .
           All
           the
           injuries
           ,
           reproaches
           ,
           false
           accusations
           ,
           all
           the
           cruelties
           ,
           indignities
           ,
           and
           violence
           ,
           which
           were
           offer'd
           him
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           his
           publick
           appearance
           to
           his
           expiring
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           being
           undergone
           by
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           malice
           of
           unreasonable
           men
           ,
           may
           be
           call'd
           
             the
             contradiction
             of
             sinners
          
           .
           For
           the
           sense
           of
           this
           word
           extends
           as
           well
           to
           actions
           as
           words
           ▪
           and
           the
           sum
           of
           all
           that
           which
           our
           Saviour
           suffer'd
           from
           them
           ,
           may
           be
           reduced
           under
           these
           heads
           .
           1.
           
           The
           ill
           entertainment
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           .
           2.
           
           The
           disparagement
           of
           his
           Miracles
           .
           3.
           
           The
           violence
           offer'd
           to
           his
           Person
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           ill
           entertainment
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ;
           which
           must
           needs
           seem
           very
           strange
           to
           those
           who
           do
           not
           consider
           what
           a
           difficult
           access
           the
           clearest
           reason
           hath
           to
           the
           minds
           of
           such
           who
           are
           governed
           by
           interest
           and
           prejudice
           .
           Though
           all
           the
           the
           Prophesies
           concerning
           the
           Messias
           were
           fulfilled
           in
           him
           ;
           though
           the
           expectations
           of
           the
           people
           were
           great
           at
           that
           time
           concerning
           the
           appearance
           of
           
           him
           that
           was
           to
           redeem
           his
           people
           ;
           tho'
           all
           the
           characters
           of
           time
           ,
           place
           ,
           and
           person
           ,
           did
           fully
           agree
           to
           what
           was
           foretold
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           though
           his
           Doctrine
           were
           as
           becoming
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           to
           reveal
           ,
           as
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           to
           receive
           ;
           though
           the
           unspotted
           innocency
           of
           his
           life
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           made
           him
           weary
           of
           his
           own
           that
           betray'd
           him
           :
           yet
           because
           he
           came
           not
           with
           the
           pomp
           and
           splendor
           which
           they
           expected
           ,
           they
           despise
           his
           Person
           ,
           revile
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           persecute
           his
           Followers
           ,
           and
           contrive
           his
           ruin
           .
           What
           could
           have
           been
           imagined
           more
           probable
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Iewish
           Nation
           ,
           which
           had
           waited
           long
           in
           expectation
           of
           the
           Messias
           coming
           ,
           should
           have
           welcom'd
           his
           approach
           with
           the
           greatest
           joy
           ,
           and
           receiv'd
           the
           Message
           he
           brought
           with
           a
           kindness
           only
           short
           of
           that
           which
           he
           shewed
           in
           coming
           among
           them
           ?
           Was
           it
           nothing
           to
           be
           eased
           of
           that
           heavy
           burden
           of
           the
           Ceremonial
           Law
           ,
           which
           neither
           they
           nor
           their
           Fathers
           were
           able
           to
           bear
           ?
           and
           that
           God
           was
           willing
           to
           exchange
           the
           chargeable
           and
           troublesome
           service
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           reasonable
           and
           spiritual
           Worship
           of
           himself
           ?
           Was
           it
           nothing
           to
           have
           the
           Promises
           of
           a
           Land
           which
           now
           groaned
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           
           its
           oppressions
           ,
           turned
           into
           those
           of
           an
           eternal
           state
           of
           bliss
           and
           immortality
           ?
           and
           to
           change
           the
           Lamps
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           for
           the
           glorious
           appearance
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           Righteousness
           ?
           Was
           it
           nothing
           to
           have
           an
           offer
           of
           Peace
           and
           Reconciliation
           with
           God
           made
           them
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           suffer'd
           so
           much
           under
           the
           fury
           of
           his
           displeasure
           ?
           Was
           a
           meer
           temporal
           deliverance
           by
           some
           mighty
           Conquerour
           from
           the
           subjection
           they
           were
           in
           to
           the
           Roman
           Power
           ,
           so
           much
           more
           valuable
           a
           thing
           ,
           than
           an
           eternal
           redemption
           from
           the
           powers
           of
           Hell
           and
           the
           Grave
           ?
           Are
           the
           pomps
           and
           vanities
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           such
           great
           things
           in
           God's
           account
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           for
           his
           Son
           to
           appear
           without
           them
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           how
           unsuitable
           had
           it
           been
           for
           one
           who
           came
           to
           preach
           humility
           ,
           patience
           ,
           self-denyal
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           have
           made
           ostentation
           of
           the
           State
           and
           Grandeur
           of
           it
           ?
           So
           that
           either
           he
           must
           have
           changed
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           rendred
           himself
           lyable
           to
           the
           suspicion
           of
           seeking
           to
           get
           this
           world
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           another
           .
           And
           if
           his
           Doctrine
           had
           been
           of
           another
           kind
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           been
           esteemed
           a
           great
           person
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           promised
           
           
             Messias
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             should
             be
             blessed
             .
          
           Which
           surely
           they
           would
           never
           have
           thought
           themselves
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           in
           one
           ,
           who
           must
           have
           subdued
           the
           neighbour
           Nations
           to
           advance
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           own
           .
           But
           since
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           thought
           fit
           to
           appear
           in
           another
           manner
           than
           they
           expected
           him
           ,
           they
           thought
           themselves
           too
           great
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           so
           mean
           a
           Saviour
           .
           If
           he
           had
           made
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           Earth
           to
           have
           bowed
           under
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Nations
           about
           them
           to
           have
           been
           all
           tributaries
           to
           them
           ;
           if
           Ierusalem
           had
           been
           made
           the
           Seat
           of
           an
           Empire
           as
           great
           as
           the
           World
           it self
           ,
           they
           would
           then
           have
           gloried
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           entertained
           whatever
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           whether
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           with
           a
           wonderful
           Veneration
           .
           But
           Truth
           in
           an
           humble
           dress
           meets
           with
           few
           admirers
           ;
           they
           could
           not
           imagine
           so
           much
           Power
           and
           Majesty
           could
           ever
           shroud
           it self
           under
           so
           plain
           a
           disguise
           .
           Thus
           Christ
           (a)
           
             came
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             received
             him
             not
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           those
           that
           should
           have
           known
           him
           the
           best
           of
           all
           others
           ;
           those
           who
           frequently
           conversed
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           heard
           him
           
             speak
             as
             never
             man
             spake
          
           ,
           and
           saw
           him
           do
           what
           never
           man
           did
           ,
           were
           yet
           so
           blinded
           by
           the
           meanness
           
           of
           his
           Parentage
           and
           Education
           ,
           that
           they
           baffle
           their
           own
           Reason
           ,
           and
           persist
           in
           their
           Infidelity
           ,
           because
           they
           knew
           the
           place
           and
           manner
           of
           his
           breeding
           ;
           the
           names
           of
           his
           Mother
           and
           his
           Brethren
           and
           Sisters
           ;
           (a)
           
             Are
             they
             not
             all
             with
             us
             ?
             whence
             then
             hath
             this
             man
             all
             these
             things
             ?
          
           As
           though
           ,
           
             Is
             not
             this
             the
             Carpenters
             Son
             ,
          
           had
           been
           sufficient
           answer
           to
           all
           he
           could
           say
           or
           do
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           disparagement
           of
           his
           Miracles
           .
           Since
           the
           bare
           proposal
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           reasonable
           ,
           could
           not
           prevail
           with
           them
           to
           believe
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           offers
           them
           a
           further
           proof
           of
           it
           by
           the
           mighty
           works
           which
           were
           wrought
           by
           him
           .
           And
           though
           the
           more
           ingenuous
           among
           them
           were
           ready
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           (b)
           
             that
             no
             man
             could
             do
             the
             things
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             unless
             God
             were
             with
             him
             :
          
           yet
           they
           who
           were
           resolved
           to
           hear
           and
           see
           ,
           and
           not
           understand
           ;
           when
           they
           found
           it
           not
           for
           their
           credit
           ,
           to
           deny
           matters
           of
           fact
           so
           universally
           known
           attested
           ,
           they
           seek
           all
           the
           means
           to
           blast
           the
           reputation
           of
           them
           that
           may
           be
           .
           Sometimes
           raising
           popular
           insinuations
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           no
           austere
           life
           ,
           a
           friend
           of
           Publicans
           and
           Sinners
           ,
           one
           that
           could
           choose
           
           no
           other
           day
           to
           do
           his
           works
           on
           ,
           but
           that
           very
           day
           wherein
           God
           himself
           did
           rest
           from
           his
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           great
           regard
           was
           to
           be
           had
           to
           what
           such
           a
           one
           did
           .
           When
           these
           arts
           would
           not
           take
           ,
           but
           the
           people
           found
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           in
           healing
           the
           sick
           ,
           curing
           the
           blind
           and
           the
           lame
           ,
           feeding
           the
           hungry
           ;
           then
           they
           undervalue
           all
           these
           in
           comparison
           with
           the
           wonders
           that
           were
           wrought
           by
           Moses
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           .
           If
           he
           would
           have
           made
           the
           Earth
           to
           open
           her
           mouth
           ,
           and
           swallow
           up
           the
           City
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Rome
           ;
           if
           he
           would
           have
           fed
           a
           mighty
           Army
           with
           bread
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           feeding
           some
           few
           thousands
           with
           very
           small
           Provisions
           ;
           if
           in
           stead
           of
           raising
           one
           Lazarus
           from
           the
           Grave
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           raised
           up
           their
           Sampson's
           ,
           and
           their
           David's
           ,
           their
           men
           of
           spirit
           and
           conduct
           ,
           whose
           very
           presence
           would
           have
           put
           a
           new
           life
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           if
           in
           stead
           of
           casting
           out
           Devils
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           cast
           out
           the
           Romans
           ,
           whom
           they
           hated
           the
           worse
           of
           the
           two
           :
           if
           he
           would
           have
           set
           himself
           to
           the
           cure
           of
           a
           distempered
           State
           ,
           instead
           of
           healing
           the
           maladies
           of
           some
           few
           inconsiderable
           persons
           :
           if
           instead
           of
           being
           at
           the
           expense
           of
           a
           Miracle
           to
           pay
           tribute
           ,
           
           he
           would
           have
           hinder'd
           them
           from
           paying
           any
           at
           all
           ;
           then
           a
           
             Second
             Moses
          
           would
           have
           been
           too
           mean
           a
           title
           for
           him
           ,
           he
           could
           have
           been
           no
           less
           than
           the
           promised
           Messias
           ,
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           But
           while
           he
           imploy'd
           his
           power
           another
           way
           ,
           the
           demonstration
           of
           it
           made
           them
           hate
           him
           the
           more
           ;
           since
           they
           thought
           with
           themselves
           what
           strange
           things
           they
           would
           have
           done
           with
           it
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           their
           Country
           ;
           and
           therefore
           express
           the
           greatest
           malice
           against
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           imploy
           it
           as
           they
           would
           have
           him
           .
           From
           thence
           ,
           they
           condemn
           his
           Miracles
           as
           only
           some
           effects
           of
           a
           Magical
           skill
           ;
           and
           say
           ,
           he
           dispossessed
           the
           lesser
           Devils
           by
           the
           power
           of
           him
           that
           was
           the
           Prince
           among
           them
           .
           So
           unworthy
           a
           requital
           did
           they
           make
           for
           all
           the
           mighty
           works
           which
           had
           been
           done
           among
           them
           ;
           Which
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           saith
           ,
           (a)
           
             if
             they
             had
             been
             done
             in
          
           Tyre
           and
           Sidon
           ,
           
             they
             would
             have
             repented
             long
             ago
             in
             sackcloth
             and
             ashes
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           altho'
           all
           this
           argued
           a
           strange
           spirit
           of
           contradiction
           in
           them
           to
           all
           the
           designs
           for
           their
           own
           good
           ;
           yet
           the
           malice
           from
           whence
           that
           rose
           ,
           would
           not
           s●op
           here
           ;
           for
           as
           they
           had
           long
           contrived
           his
           ruin
           ,
           so
           they
           watched
           only
           an
           opportunity
           to
           effect
           it
           .
           Which
           his
           frequent
           
           presence
           at
           Ierusalem
           seemed
           to
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           but
           his
           reputation
           with
           the
           people
           made
           them
           fearful
           of
           embracing
           it
           .
           Therefore
           they
           imploy
           their
           Agents
           to
           deal
           privately
           with
           one
           of
           h●s
           Disciples
           who
           might
           be
           fittest
           for
           their
           design
           ;
           and
           to
           work
           upon
           his
           covetous
           humour
           by
           the
           promise
           of
           a
           reward
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           betray
           his
           Mas●er
           with
           the
           greatest
           privacy
           into
           their
           hands
           .
           This
           Iudas
           undertakes
           ,
           knowing
           the
           place
           and
           season
           of
           his
           Masters
           retirements
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           the
           City
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           with
           the
           greatest
           secrecy
           and
           safety
           seize
           upon
           his
           person
           .
           Which
           contrivance
           of
           theirs
           our
           Saviour
           was
           not
           at
           all
           ignorant
           of
           ;
           but
           prepares
           himself
           and
           his
           Disciples
           for
           this
           great
           encounter
           .
           He
           institutes
           his
           solemn
           Supper
           ,
           to
           be
           perpetually
           observed
           in
           remembrance
           of
           his
           death
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           after
           which
           he
           discourses
           admirably
           with
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           to
           arm
           them
           against
           their
           future
           sufferings
           ;
           and
           prays
           that
           most
           divine
           Prayer
           ,
           St.
           Iohn
           17.
           which
           he
           had
           no
           sooner
           finished
           ,
           but
           he
           goes
           with
           his
           Disciples
           to
           the
           usual
           place
           of
           his
           retirement
           in
           a
           Garden
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           
             Mount
             of
             Olives
          
           .
           And
           now
           begins
           the
           blackest
           Scene
           of
           sufferings
           that
           ever
           was
           acted
           upon
           humane
           Nature
           .
           
           Which
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           himself
           expresseth
           a
           more
           than
           usual
           apprehension
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           he
           discovered
           by
           the
           Agony
           he
           was
           in
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           sweat
           (a)
           
             drops
             of
             blood
          
           ;
           by
           the
           earnestness
           of
           his
           Prayer
           ,
           falling
           upon
           his
           knees
           ,
           and
           praying
           thrice
           ,
           saying
           ,
           (b)
           
             O
             my
             Father
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             let
             this
             cup
             pass
             from
             me
             ;
             nevertheless
             not
             as
             I
             will
             ,
             but
             as
             thou
             wilt
             .
          
           Surely
           ,
           this
           Cup
           must
           needs
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           bitterness
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           so
           earnest
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           .
           If
           there
           had
           been
           nothing
           in
           it
           but
           what
           is
           commonly
           incident
           to
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           death
           or
           pain
           ,
           it
           seems
           strange
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           had
           the
           greatest
           innocency
           ,
           the
           most
           perfect
           charity
           ,
           the
           freest
           resignation
           of
           himself
           ,
           the
           fullest
           assurance
           of
           the
           reward
           to
           come
           ,
           should
           express
           a
           greater
           sense
           of
           the
           horror
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           than
           thousands
           did
           ,
           who
           suffer'd
           for
           his
           sake
           .
           But
           now
           was
           
             the
             hour
             come
          
           wherein
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Sacrifice
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           men
           wherein
           he
           was
           
             to
             bear
             our
             griefs
             ,
             and
             carry
             our
             sorrows
             ,
          
           when
           he
           was
           (c)
           
             to
             be
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             bruised
             for
             our
             iniquities
          
           ;
           now
           (d)
           
             his
             soul
             was
             exceeding
             sorrowful
             even
             unto
             death
          
           ;
           for
           now
           (e)
           
             the
             hour
             of
             his
             enemies
             was
             come
             ,
             and
             
             the
             power
             of
             darkness
             .
          
           And
           accordingly
           they
           improve
           it
           ;
           they
           came
           out
           against
           him
           as
           a
           Malefactor
           ,
           with
           swords
           and
           staves
           ,
           and
           having
           seized
           his
           Person
           ,
           being
           betray'd
           into
           their
           hands
           by
           one
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           they
           carry
           him
           to
           the
           High
           Priests
           house
           ,
           where
           his
           professed
           enemies
           presently
           condemn
           him
           of
           (a)
           Blasphemy
           ,
           and
           not
           content
           with
           this
           ,
           they
           express
           the
           greatest
           contempt
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           they
           spit
           in
           his
           face
           ,
           they
           buffet
           him
           ,
           and
           smite
           him
           with
           the
           Palms
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           they
           mock
           him
           ,
           and
           bid
           him
           prophesie
           who
           it
           was
           that
           smote
           him
           ;
           so
           insolent
           was
           their
           malice
           grown
           ,
           and
           so
           spightful
           was
           their
           indignation
           against
           him
           .
           And
           so
           fearful
           were
           they
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           escape
           their
           hands
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           next
           morning
           early
           ,
           they
           send
           him
           bound
           to
           the
           Roman
           Governour
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           sentence
           pronounced
           against
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           accuse
           him
           of
           Seditition
           and
           Treason
           ;
           but
           Pilate
           upon
           examination
           of
           him
           declares
           ,
           (b)
           
             he
             found
             no
             fault
             in
             him
          
           ;
           which
           made
           them
           heap
           more
           unreasonable
           calumnies
           upon
           him
           ,
           being
           resolved
           by
           what
           means
           soever
           to
           take
           away
           his
           life
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           price
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           fallen
           so
           low
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           preferred
           the
           life
           of
           a
           known
           seditious
           person
           ,
           and
           a
           Murtherer
           before
           him
           .
           
           And
           when
           Pilate
           being
           unsatisfied
           ,
           asked
           sti●l
           ,
           (a)
           
             what
             evil
             hath
             he
             done
          
           ?
           they
           continue
           their
           importunity
           without
           any
           other
           answer
           but
           
             Crucifie
             him
          
           ,
           and
           making
           up
           what
           wanted
           in
           Justice
           and
           Reason
           in
           the
           loudness
           of
           their
           clamours
           .
           And
           at
           last
           seeing
           the
           fury
           and
           madness
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           with
           the
           protestation
           of
           his
           own
           innocency
           as
           to
           his
           blood
           ,
           he
           delivers
           him
           up
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           now
           he
           is
           stripped
           ,
           and
           scourged
           ,
           and
           mock'd
           ,
           with
           
             a
             Crown
             of
             Thorns
             ,
             a
             Scarlet
             Robe
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             Reed
             in
             his
             hand
          
           :
           all
           the
           indignities
           they
           could
           think
           of
           ,
           they
           put
           upon
           him
           .
           But
           though
           it
           pleased
           them
           ,
           to
           have
           him
           exposed
           to
           all
           the
           ignominies
           imaginable
           ,
           yet
           nothing
           would
           satisfie
           them
           but
           
             his
             blood
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           led
           forth
           to
           be
           crucified
           ,
           and
           though
           so
           lately
           scourged
           and
           weakened
           by
           his
           sorrows
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           made
           to
           carry
           his
           own
           Cross
           (
           at
           least
           through
           the
           City
           )
           for
           no
           other
           death
           could
           satisfie
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           ignominious
           ,
           and
           painful
           .
           And
           when
           he
           was
           brought
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Crucifixion
           ,
           they
           nail
           h●s
           hands
           and
           feet
           to
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           while
           he
           was
           hanging
           there
           ,
           they
           deride
           and
           mock
           him
           still
           ,
           they
           divide
           his
           garments
           before
           his
           face
           ,
           give
           him
           Gall
           and
           Vinegar
           to
           drink
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           
           act
           of
           violence
           committed
           upon
           him
           ,
           was
           the
           piercing
           of
           his
           side
           ,
           so
           that
           out
           of
           his
           Pericardium
           issued
           (a)
           
             both
             water
             and
             blood
          
           .
           Thus
           did
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           suffer
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           unreasonable
           men
           ;
           thus
           was
           the
           blood
           of
           that
           immaculate
           Lamb
           spilt
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           violence
           ;
           and
           he
           who
           left
           the
           bosom
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           glory
           ,
           was
           here
           treated
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           unworthy
           to
           live
           upon
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           that
           which
           yet
           heightens
           these
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           to
           consider
           ▪
           
             from
             whom
          
           he
           suffer'd
           these
           things
           ,
           it
           was
           
             from
             sinners
          
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           from
           men
           ,
           if
           the
           word
           were
           taken
           in
           the
           largest
           sense
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           all
           have
           sinned
           ;
           but
           being
           taken
           by
           us
           in
           opposition
           to
           other
           men
           ,
           so
           it
           implies
           a
           greater
           height
           of
           wickedness
           in
           these
           th●n
           in
           other
           persons
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           h●re
           to
           be
           consider'd
           absolutely
           ,
           as
           denoting
           what
           kind
           of
           persons
           he
           su●fer'd
           from
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           particular
           respect
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           their
           proceedings
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           obligations
           that
           lay
           u●on
           them
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           So
           that
           the
           first
           shews
           the
           injustice
           and
           unreasonableness
           of
           them
           ;
           the
           second
           ,
           their
           great
           ingratitude
           ,
           considering
           the
           kindness
           and
           good
           will
           which
           he
           expressed
           towards
           them
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           The
           injustice
           and
           unreasonableness
           of
           their
           proceedings
           against
           him
           .
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           (
           what
           Socrates
           said
           to
           his
           wife
           ,
           when
           she
           complained
           that
           he
           suffer●d
           unjustly
           ,
           What
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             and
             would
             you
             have
             me
             suffer
             justly
          
           ?
           )
           it
           is
           much
           greater
           comfort
           to
           the
           person
           who
           does
           suffer
           ,
           when
           he
           does
           it
           unjustly
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           far
           greater
           reflection
           on
           those
           who
           were
           the
           causes
           of
           it
           .
           And
           that
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           did
           suffer
           with
           the
           greatest
           injustice
           from
           these
           men
           ,
           is
           apparent
           from
           the
           falseness
           and
           weakness
           of
           all
           the
           accusations
           which
           were
           brought
           against
           him
           .
           To
           accuse
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           for
           Blasphemy
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           ,
           is
           as
           unjust
           as
           to
           condemn
           a
           King
           for
           treason
           ,
           because
           he
           saith
           he
           is
           a
           King
           :
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           examined
           the
           grounds
           on
           which
           he
           call'd
           himself
           so
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           had
           not
           given
           pregnant
           evidences
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           have
           passed
           sentence
           upon
           him
           as
           an
           Impostor
           and
           Blasphemer
           .
           If
           the
           thing
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           
             the
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           what
           horrible
           guilt
           was
           it
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           imbrue
           their
           hands
           in
           his
           blood
           ▪
           and
           they
           found
           he
           always
           attested
           it
           ,
           and
           now
           was
           willing
           to
           lay
           down
           his
           life
           to
           confirm
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           he
           said
           .
           This
           surely
           ought
           at
           least
           to
           have
           made
           them
           
           more
           inquisitive
           into
           what
           he
           had
           affirmed
           ;
           but
           they
           allow
           him
           not
           the
           liberty
           of
           a
           fair
           tryal
           ,
           they
           hasten
           and
           precipitate
           the
           sentence
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           do
           so
           the
           execution
           .
           If
           he
           were
           condemned
           as
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ;
           (
           for
           that
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Sanhedrim
           meeting
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           cognisance
           of
           that
           did
           particularly
           belong
           )
           why
           do
           they
           not
           mention
           what
           it
           was
           he
           had
           foretold
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           come
           to
           pass
           ;
           or
           what
           reason
           do
           they
           give
           why
           he
           had
           usurped
           such
           an
           Office
           to
           himself
           ?
           If
           no
           liberty
           were
           allowed
           under
           pain
           of
           death
           for
           any
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           sent
           from
           God
           ,
           how
           was
           it
           possible
           for
           the
           Messias
           ever
           to
           appear
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           condemned
           ?
           for
           the
           expectation
           of
           him
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           a
           great
           person
           immediately
           sent
           from
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           delivery
           of
           his
           people
           .
           And
           should
           he
           be
           sent
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           say
           that
           he
           was
           so
           ?
           for
           how
           then
           could
           men
           know
           that
           he
           was
           ?
           So
           that
           their
           way
           of
           proceeding
           with
           him
           ,
           discovers
           it self
           to
           be
           manifestly
           unjust
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           their
           own
           avowed
           expectations
           .
           Neither
           were
           they
           more
           successf●l
           in
           the
           accusation
           of
           him
           before
           Pilate
           ;
           why
           did
           not
           the
           witness
           appear
           to
           make
           good
           the
           charge
           of
           sedition
           
           and
           treason
           against
           him
           ?
           where
           were
           the
           proo●s
           of
           any
           thing
           tending
           that
           way
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           that
           which
           a●undantly
           testified
           the
           innocency
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           the
           matters
           he
           was
           accused
           of
           ,
           was
           that
           the
           
             Roman
             Governour
          
           ,
           after
           a
           full
           examination
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           declares
           him
           innocent
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           once
           but
           several
           times
           ;
           and
           was
           fully
           satisfied
           in
           the
           Vindication
           he
           made
           of
           himself
           ,
           so
           that
           nothing
           but
           the
           fear
           of
           what
           the
           Iews
           threatned
           ,
           viz
           accusing
           him
           to
           Caesar
           (
           a
           thing
           he
           had
           cause
           enough
           otherwise
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           )
           which
           made
           him
           at
           last
           yield
           to
           their
           importunity
           .
           But
           there
           was
           one
           circumstance
           more
           which
           did
           highly
           discover
           the
           innoc●ncy
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           injustice
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           which
           was
           
           Iudas's
           confession
           and
           end
           ;
           the
           man
           who
           had
           betray'd
           his
           Lord
           ,
           and
           had
           receiv'd
           the
           wages
           of
           his
           iniquity
           ;
           but
           was
           so
           unquiet
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           time
           when
           his
           other
           Disciples
           durst
           not
           own
           him
           ,
           he
           with
           a
           great
           impetus
           returns
           to
           them
           with
           his
           Money
           ,
           throws
           it
           among
           them
           with
           that
           sad
           farewel
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           (a)
           
             I
             have
             sinned
             ,
             in
             that
             I
             have
             betrayed
             the
             innocent
             blood
             .
          
           What
           could
           have
           been
           said
           more
           for
           his
           Vindication
           at
           this
           time
           than
           this
           was
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           person
           as
           Iudas
           ,
           
           one
           who
           had
           known
           our
           Saviour
           long
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           the
           fittest
           instrument
           ,
           if
           any
           guilt
           could
           have
           been
           ●asten'd
           upon
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           managed
           the
           accusation
           against
           him
           ;
           but
           the
           anxiety
           of
           his
           mind
           was
           too
           great
           for
           what
           he
           had
           done
           already
           ,
           to
           live
           to
           do
           them
           any
           longer
           service
           ;
           for
           either
           his
           grief
           suffocated
           him
           ,
           or
           his
           guilt
           made
           him
           hang
           himself
           ;
           for
           the
           words
           will
           signifie
           either
           .
           Neither
           can
           it
           be
           said
           by
           any
           modern
           Iews
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           testimony
           we
           have
           of
           these
           things
           is
           from
           his
           own
           Disciples
           ;
           but
           that
           certainly
           they
           had
           some
           greater
           matter
           to
           accuse
           him
           of
           ;
           which
           we
           now
           have
           lost
           .
           For
           how
           is
           it
           ●ossible
           to
           conceive
           ,
           that
           a
           matter
           so
           important
           as
           that
           was
           ,
           should
           be
           lost
           by
           those
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           highly
           concerned
           to
           vindicate
           themselves
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Gospel
           was
           spread
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           ?
           For
           the
           guilt
           of
           th●s
           blood
           was
           every
           where
           by
           the
           Christians
           charged
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           their
           pr●digious
           sufferings
           aferwards
           were
           imputed
           who●ly
           by
           them
           to
           the
           shedding
           of
           that
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           by
           a
           most
           solemn
           imprecation
           they
           had
           said
           ,
           
             should
             be
             upon
             them
             and
             their
             Children
             .
          
           Besides
           ,
           how
           comes
           Celsus
           ,
           who
           personates
           a
           Iew
           ,
           opposing
           
           Christianity
           ,
           to
           mention
           no
           other
           accusations
           against
           him
           but
           those
           recorded
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           (a)
           
           Origen
           ●
           challenges
           him
           or
           any
           other
           person
           to
           charge
           him
           with
           any
           action
           which
           might
           deserve
           punishment
           .
           And
           which
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           Porphyrie
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           inveterate
           enemies
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           that
           took
           as
           much
           pains
           to
           write
           against
           it
           as
           any
           ,
           and
           had
           more
           learning
           to
           do
           it
           with
           ,
           yet
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           
             Philosophy
             of
             Oracles
          
           ,
           as
           (b)
           St.
           Augustin
           tells
           us
           ,
           quotes
           an
           Oracle
           wherein
           were
           these
           words
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           
             And
             what
             became
             of
             him
             after
             his
             death
             ?
          
           it
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             his
             Soul
             was
             immortal
          
           ,
           (c)
           
             Viri
             pietate
             proestantissimi
             est
             illa
             anima
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             most
             excellent
             person
             for
             piety
          
           ;
           and
           being
           then
           asked
           ,
           
             why
             he
             was
             condemned
          
           ?
           the
           answer
           only
           is
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Body
             (
             of
             the
             best
             )
             is
             exposed
             to
             weakning
             torments
             ,
             but
             the
             Soul
             rests
             in
             heavenly
             habitations
             .
          
           So
           that
           on
           no
           account
           can
           this
           contradiction
           appear
           to
           be
           otherwise
           than
           an
           act
           of
           great
           injustice
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           needs
           be
           
             the
             contradiction
             of
             sinners
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           contradiction
           of
           theirs
           to
           Christ
           was
           an
           act
           of
           high
           Ingratitude
           .
           It
           was
           a
           sharp
           but
           very
           just
           rebuke
           which
           the
           
           Iews
           received
           from
           
             our
             Saviour
          
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           once
           ready
           to
           stone
           him
           ;
           (a)
           
             Many
             good
             works
             have
             I
             shewed
             you
             from
             my
             Father
             ,
             for
             which
             of
             those
             works
             do
             you
             stone
             me
             ?
          
           The
           very
           same
           might
           have
           been
           applyed
           to
           his
           Judges
           and
           accusers
           ;
           when
           they
           were
           about
           to
           crucifie
           him
           .
           For
           what
           was
           his
           whole
           Life
           after
           he
           appeared
           publickly
           ,
           but
           a
           constant
           design
           of
           doing
           good
           ?
           His
           presence
           had
           far
           more
           vertue
           for
           the
           curing
           all
           bodily
           distempers
           ,
           than
           the
           Pool
           of
           Bethesda
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           or
           the
           Temples
           of
           Aesculapius
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           What
           wonders
           were
           made
           of
           very
           small
           things
           done
           by
           other
           persons
           ,
           as
           the
           cure
           of
           a
           blind
           Man
           by
           Vespasian
           !
           when
           such
           multitudes
           of
           far
           more
           certain
           and
           c●nsiderable
           cures
           ,
           can
           hardly
           keep
           up
           the
           reputation
           of
           any
           thing
           extraordinary
           in
           him
           .
           But
           though
           his
           kindness
           was
           great
           to
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           fit
           objects
           of
           pity
           and
           compassion
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           far
           greater
           to
           their
           souls
           ,
           that
           being
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           design
           of
           his
           coming
           into
           the
           World
           ;
           for
           the
           other
           tended
           to
           raise
           such
           an
           esteem
           of
           him
           as
           might
           make
           him
           the
           more
           successful
           in
           the
           cure
           of
           their
           Souls
           .
           And
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           his
           great
           business
           ,
           where-ever
           
           he
           comes
           ,
           he
           discourses
           about
           these
           things
           ,
           takes
           every
           oportunity
           that
           might
           be
           improved
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           refuses
           no
           company
           he
           might
           do
           good
           upon
           ,
           and
           converses
           not
           with
           them
           with
           the
           pride
           and
           arrogance
           of
           either
           the
           Pharisees
           or
           Philosophers
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           greatest
           meekness
           ,
           humility
           and
           patience
           .
           How
           admirable
           are
           his
           more
           solemn
           discourses
           ,
           especially
           that
           upon
           the
           Mount
           ,
           and
           that
           wherein
           he
           takes
           leave
           of
           his
           Disciples
           !
           How
           dry
           and
           insipid
           are
           the
           most
           sublime
           discourses
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           compared
           with
           these
           !
           how
           clearly
           doth
           he
           state
           our
           Duties
           ,
           and
           what
           mighty
           encouragements
           does
           he
           give
           to
           practise
           them
           !
           how
           forcibly
           does
           he
           perswade
           men
           to
           self-denyal
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           world
           !
           how
           excellent
           and
           holy
           are
           all
           his
           Precepts
           !
           how
           serviceable
           to
           the
           best
           interest
           of
           men
           in
           this
           life
           and
           that
           to
           come
           !
           how
           suitable
           and
           desirable
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           good
           men
           are
           the
           rewards
           he
           promises
           !
           what
           exact
           rule
           of
           Righteousness
           hath
           he
           prescribed
           to
           men
           ,
           
             in
             doing
             as
             they
             would
             be
             done
             by
             !
          
           with
           what
           vehemency
           doth
           he
           rebuke
           all
           hypocrisie
           and
           Pharisaism
           !
           with
           what
           tenderness
           and
           kindness
           does
           he
           treat
           those
           that
           have
           any
           real
           inclinations
           to
           true
           goodness
           !
           with
           what
           earnestness
           
           does
           he
           invite
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           love
           doth
           he
           embrace
           all
           repenting
           sinners
           !
           with
           what
           care
           doth
           he
           instruct
           ,
           with
           what
           mildness
           doth
           he
           reprove
           ,
           with
           what
           patience
           doth
           he
           bear
           with
           his
           own
           disciples
           !
           Lastly
           ,
           with
           what
           authority
           did
           he
           both
           speak
           and
           live
           ,
           such
           as
           commanded
           a
           reverence
           ,
           where
           it
           did
           not
           beget
           a
           love
           !
           And
           yet
           after
           a
           life
           thus
           spent
           ,
           all
           the
           requital
           he
           met
           with
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           reproached
           ,
           despised
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           crucified
           .
           O
           the
           dreadful
           effects
           of
           malice
           and
           hyprocrisie
           !
           for
           these
           were
           the
           two
           great
           enemies
           which
           he
           always
           proclaimed
           open
           war
           with
           ;
           and
           these
           at
           first
           contrived
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           effected
           his
           cruel
           death
           .
           What
           baseness
           ,
           ingratitude
           ,
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           injustice
           ,
           (
           and
           what
           not
           ?
           )
           will
           those
           two
           sins
           betray
           men
           to
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           on●e
           taken
           possession
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           !
           for
           we
           can
           find
           nothing
           else
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           all
           that
           wretched
           conspiracy
           against
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           but
           that
           his
           doctrine
           and
           design
           was
           too
           pure
           and
           holy
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           study
           to
           take
           him
           away
           who
           was
           the
           author
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           consider
           ,
           
             in
             what
             way
             and
             manner
          
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           underwent
           all
           these
           sufferings
           ;
           and
           this
           as
           much
           as
           any
           thing
           is
           here
           propounded
           to
           our
           consideration
           .
           
           For
           it
           is
           not
           only
           who
           ,
           or
           what
           ,
           but
           in
           what
           manner
           he
           endured
           the
           contradiction
           of
           sinners
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           consider
           ,
           to
           prevent
           sainting
           and
           dejection
           of
           mind
           .
           So
           another
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           (a)
           
             That
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             leaving
             us
             an
             example
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             follow
             his
             steps
             ;
             who
             did
             no
             sin
             ,
             neither
             was
             guile
             found
             in
             his
             mouth
             ;
             who
             when
             he
             was
             reviled
             ,
             reviled
             not
             again
             :
             when
             he
             suffered
             ,
             he
             threatned
             not
             ,
             but
             committed
             himself
             to
             him
             that
             judged
             righteously
             .
          
           He
           uses
           none
           of
           those
           ranting
           expressions
           which
           none
           of
           the
           patientest
           persons
           in
           the
           world
           were
           accustomed
           to
           ;
           of
           bidding
           them
           
             laugh
             in
             Phalaris
             his
             Bull
          
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           were
           racked
           with
           pains
           ,
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             Nil
             agis
             dolor
          
           :
           he
           tells
           them
           not
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           their
           duty
           to
           have
           no
           sense
           of
           torments
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           jocund
           and
           pleasant
           when
           their
           flesh
           is
           torn
           from
           them
           ,
           or
           nailed
           to
           a
           Cross
           ;
           if
           this
           be
           any
           kind
           of
           fortitude
           ,
           it
           is
           rather
           that
           of
           a
           Gladiator
           than
           of
           a
           wise
           man
           or
           a
           Christian.
           The
           worst
           of
           men
           either
           through
           a
           natural
           temper
           of
           body
           ,
           or
           having
           hardned
           themselves
           by
           custom
           ,
           have
           born
           the
           greatest
           torments
           with
           the
           least
           expression
           of
           grief
           under
           them
           .
           And
           Panoetius
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           wisest
           of
           the
           Stoicks
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           making
           insensibleness
           
           of
           pain
           the
           property
           of
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           makes
           it
           not
           the
           property
           of
           a
           man.
           The
           inferiour
           Creatures
           are
           call'd
           Brutes
           from
           their
           dulness
           and
           insensibleness
           ,
           and
           not
           meerly
           from
           want
           of
           reason
           ,
           any
           further
           than
           that
           one
           follows
           from
           the
           other
           :
           (a)
           
             Bruta
             existimantur
             animalium
             quibus
             cor
             durum
             riget
             ,
          
           saith
           Pliny
           ,
           those
           animals
           are
           call'd
           Brutes
           which
           have
           the
           hardest
           hearts
           :
           and
           the
           nearer
           any
           of
           them
           approach
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           the
           more
           apprehensive
           they
           are
           of
           danger
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           sensible
           of
           pain
           ;
           thence
           (b)
           Scaliger
           saith
           of
           the
           Elephant
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             maxima
             bellua
             ,
             sed
             non
             maximè
             bruta
             ,
          
           though
           it
           be
           the
           greatest
           beast
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           least
           a
           Brute
           .
           Stupidity
           then
           under
           sufferings
           can
           be
           no
           part
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           a
           man
           ;
           which
           in
           its
           greatest
           height
           is
           in
           the
           Beings
           the
           most
           beneath
           him
           .
           But
           when
           danger
           is
           understood
           ,
           and
           pain
           felt
           ,
           and
           Nature
           groans
           under
           it
           ,
           then
           with
           patience
           and
           submission
           to
           undergo
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           conquer
           all
           the
           strugglings
           of
           Nature
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           duty
           and
           excellency
           of
           a
           Christian
           .
           If
           to
           express
           the
           least
           sense
           of
           grief
           and
           pain
           ,
           be
           the
           highest
           excellency
           of
           suffering
           ,
           the
           
             Macedonian
             Boy
          
           that
           suffer'd
           his
           flesh
           to
           be
           burnt
           by
           a
           Coal
           ,
           till
           
           it
           grew
           o●fensive
           to
           all
           about
           him
           ,
           without
           al●ering
           the
           posture
           of
           his
           arm
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           disturb
           Alexanders
           sacrifice
           ,
           out-did
           the
           greatest
           Philosophers
           of
           them
           all
           .
           Possidonius
           his
           pitiful
           rant
           over
           a
           fit
           of
           the
           Gout
           ,
           so
           highly
           commended
           by
           Pompey
           and
           (a)
           
             Tully
             ;
             O
             pain
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             though
             thou
             beest
             troublesome
             ,
             I
             will
             never
             confess
             thou
             art
             evil
          
           ;
           falls
           extremely
           short
           of
           the
           resolution
           of
           the
           
             Macedonian
             Boy
          
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           
             Spartan
             Youths
          
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           torments
           so
           much
           as
           confess
           them
           troublesome
           .
           And
           what
           a
           mighty
           revenge
           was
           that
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           confess
           it
           to
           be
           evil
           ,
           when
           his
           complaint
           that
           it
           was
           troublesome
           ,
           was
           a
           plain
           argument
           that
           he
           thought
           it
           so
           .
           It
           is
           not
           then
           the
           example
           of
           Zeno
           or
           Cleanthes
           ,
           or
           the
           rules
           of
           Stoicism
           ,
           which
           
             Dionysius
             Heracleotes
          
           ,
           in
           a
           fit
           of
           the
           Stone
           complained
           of
           the
           folly
           of
           ,
           that
           are
           to
           be
           the
           measures
           of
           patience
           ,
           and
           courage
           in
           bearing
           sufferings
           ;
           but
           the
           example
           and
           Precepts
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           who
           expressed
           a
           great
           sense
           of
           his
           sufferings
           but
           withal
           the
           greatest
           submission
           under
           them
           .
           When
           (a)
           Lipsius
           lay
           a
           dying
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           by-standers
           knowing
           how
           conversant
           he
           had
           been
           in
           the
           Stoicks
           writings
           ,
           began
           
           to
           suggest
           some
           of
           their
           Precepts
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Vana
             sunt
             ista
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           I
           find
           all
           those
           but
           vain
           things
           ;
           and
           beholding
           the
           Picture
           of
           our
           Saviour
           near
           his
           bed
           ,
           he
           pointed
           to
           that
           ,
           and
           cryed
           ,
           
             haec
             vera
             est
             patientia
          
           :
           there
           is
           the
           true
           pattern
           of
           Patience
           .
           For
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           Agony
           he
           was
           in
           immediately
           before
           his
           being
           betray'd
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           the
           Officers
           coming
           towards
           him
           ,
           he
           asks
           them
           
             whom
             they
             seek
             for
          
           ?
           and
           tells
           them
           ,
           
             I
             am
             he
          
           ;
           which
           words
           so
           astonished
           them
           ,
           (a)
           
             that
             they
             went
             back
             ,
             and
             fell
             upon
             the
             ground
             :
          
           thereby
           letting
           them
           understand
           how
           easie
           a
           matter
           it
           was
           for
           him
           to
           have
           escaped
           their
           hands
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           his
           own
           free
           consent
           ,
           that
           he
           went
           to
           suffer
           ,
           for
           he
           knew
           certainly
           before
           hand
           ,
           the
           utmost
           that
           he
           was
           to
           undergo
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           no
           unreasonable
           impetus
           ,
           but
           a
           setled
           resolution
           of
           his
           mind
           to
           endure
           all
           
             the
             contradictions
             of
             sinners
          
           .
           When
           he
           was
           spit
           upon
           ,
           mocked
           ,
           reproached
           and
           scourged
           ,
           none
           of
           all
           these
           could
           draw
           one
           impatient
           expression
           from
           him
           .
           The
           malice
           and
           rage
           of
           his
           enemies
           did
           not
           at
           all
           provoke
           him
           ;
           unless
           it
           were
           to
           pity
           and
           pray
           for
           them
           .
           And
           that
           he
           did
           ,
           with
           great
           earnestness
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           his
           pains
           :
           and
           though
           he
           would
           not
           plead
           
           for
           himself
           to
           them
           ,
           yet
           he
           pleads
           for
           them
           to
           God
           ;
           
             Father
             ,
             forgive
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             do
             .
          
           How
           much
           more
           divine
           was
           this
           ,
           than
           the
           admired
           Theramenes
           among
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           who
           being
           condemned
           to
           die
           by
           the
           thirty
           Tyrants
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           drinking
           off
           his
           cup
           of
           Poyson
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             he
             drank
             that
             to
             Critias
          
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           most
           bitter
           enemies
           ,
           and
           hoped
           he
           would
           pledge
           it
           shortly
           .
           Socrates
           seemed
           not
           to
           express
           seriousness
           enough
           at
           least
           ,
           when
           he
           bid
           one
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           dying
           ,
           offer
           up
           a
           Cock
           to
           Aesculapius
           for
           his
           deliverance
           .
           Aristides
           and
           Phocion
           among
           the
           Greeks
           came
           the
           nearest
           to
           our
           Saviour's
           tempe●
           ,
           when
           one
           pray'd
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Country
             might
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             remember
             him
             when
             he
             was
             gone
             ,
          
           and
           the
           other
           charged
           his
           Son
           ,
           
             to
             forget
             the
             injuries
             they
             had
             done
             him
          
           ;
           but
           yet
           by
           how
           much
           the
           greater
           the
           Person
           and
           Office
           was
           of
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           ,
           than
           of
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           cruelty
           and
           ignominy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           pain
           was
           greater
           which
           they
           exposed
           him
           to
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           greater
           concernment
           there
           is
           to
           have
           such
           an
           offence
           pardon'd
           by
           one
           that
           can
           punish
           it
           with
           eternal
           misery
           ,
           than
           not
           revenged
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           may
           have
           will
           ,
           have
           not
           
           always
           power
           to
           execute
           ;
           so
           much
           greater
           was
           the
           kindness
           of
           our
           Saviour
           to
           his
           enemies
           ,
           in
           his
           Prayer
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           than
           of
           either
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           their
           concernment
           for
           that
           ungrateful
           City
           ,
           that
           had
           so
           ill
           requited
           their
           services
           to
           it
           .
           Thus
           when
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           afflicted
           ,
           (a)
           
             He
             opened
             not
             his
             mouth
          
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           Prayer
           for
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           his
           bitter
           enemies
           ;
           and
           though
           nothing
           had
           been
           more
           easie
           than
           for
           him
           to
           have
           cleared
           himself
           from
           all
           their
           accusations
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           often
           baffled
           them
           before
           ;
           yet
           he
           would
           not
           now
           give
           them
           that
           suspicion
           of
           his
           innocency
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           any
           Apology
           for
           himself
           ;
           but
           
             committed
             himself
             to
             God
             that
             judges
             righteously
             ,
             and
             was
             brought
             as
             a
             Lamb
             to
             the
             slaughter
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             sheep
             before
             her
             shearers
             was
             dumb
             ,
             so
             he
             opened
             not
             his
             mouth
             .
          
           And
           the
           reason
           thereof
           was
           ,
           he
           knew
           what
           further
           design
           for
           the
           good
           of
           mankind
           was
           carrying
           on
           by
           the
           bitterness
           of
           his
           passion
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           cruel
           usage
           he
           underwent
           ,
           was
           that
           he
           might
           be
           
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             atonement
          
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           World.
           Which
           leads
           to
           the
           last
           thing
           propounded
           to
           our
           consideration
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           Which
           is
           ,
           
             the
             causes
          
           why
           God
           was
           pl●ased
           to
           suffer
           his
           Son
           
             to
             endure
             such
             contradiction
             of
             sinners
             against
             himself
             .
          
           I
           know
           it
           is
           an
           easie
           answer
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           determin'd
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           enquire
           no
           further
           :
           but
           sure
           such
           an
           answer
           can
           satisfie
           none
           who
           consider
           ,
           how
           much
           our
           salvation
           depends
           upon
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           clear
           and
           express
           the
           Scripture
           is
           in
           assigning
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ.
           Which
           though
           as
           far
           as
           the
           instruments
           were
           concerned
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           have
           given
           an
           account
           of
           already
           ;
           yet
           considering
           the
           particular
           management
           of
           this
           grand
           affair
           by
           the
           care
           of
           divine
           Providence
           ,
           a
           higher
           account
           must
           be
           given
           of
           it
           ,
           why
           so
           divine
           and
           excellent
           a
           Person
           should
           be
           exposed
           to
           all
           the
           contempt
           and
           reproach
           imaginable
           ,
           and
           after
           being
           made
           a
           Sacrifice
           to
           the
           tongues
           and
           rods
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           then
           to
           dye
           a
           painfull
           and
           ignominious
           death
           ?
           So
           that
           allowing
           but
           that
           common
           care
           of
           divine
           Providence
           ,
           which
           all
           sober
           Heathens
           acknowledged
           ,
           so
           transcendent
           Sufferings
           as
           these
           were
           ,
           of
           so
           holy
           and
           innocent
           a
           person
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           accounted
           for
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           than
           ordinary
           manner
           ;
           when
           they
           thought
           themselves
           concerned
           to
           vindicate
           the
           Justice
           
           of
           God's
           Providence
           in
           the
           common
           calamities
           of
           those
           who
           are
           reputed
           to
           be
           better
           than
           the
           generality
           of
           Mankind
           .
           But
           the
           reasons
           assigned
           in
           that
           common
           case
           will
           not
           hold
           here
           ,
           since
           this
           was
           a
           person
           immediately
           sent
           from
           God
           upon
           a
           particular
           message
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           therefore
           might
           plead
           an
           exemption
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Ambassage
           from
           the
           common
           arrests
           and
           troubles
           of
           humane
           nature
           .
           But
           it
           was
           so
           far
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           tho'
           God
           had
           designed
           him
           on
           purpose
           to
           let
           us
           see
           how
           much
           mi●ery
           humane
           nature
           can
           undergo
           .
           Some
           think
           themselves
           to
           go
           as
           far
           as
           their
           reason
           will
           permit
           them
           ;
           when
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           suffer'd
           all
           these
           things
           
             to
             confirm
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             he
             had
             said
             ,
          
           and
           particularly
           
             the
             Promise
             of
             Remission
             of
             sins
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             he
             might
             be
             an
             example
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             should
             go
             to
             Heaven
             by
             suffering
             afterwards
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             he
             might
             ,
             being
             touched
             with
             the
             feeling
             of
             our
             infirmities
             here
             ,
             have
             the
             greater
             pity
             upon
             us
             now
             he
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           All
           these
           I
           grant
           to
           have
           been
           true
           and
           weighty
           reasons
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           subordination
           to
           greater
           ends
           ;
           but
           if
           there
           had
           been
           nothing
           beyond
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           can
           neither
           understand
           why
           he
           should
           suffer
           so
           deeply
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           nor
           why
           the
           Scripture
           should
           
           insist
           upon
           a
           far
           greater
           reason
           more
           than
           upon
           any
           of
           these
           ?
           I
           grant
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           did
           confirm
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           it
           is
           unreasonable
           to
           believe
           that
           any
           one
           who
           knew
           his
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           would
           make
           himself
           miserable
           to
           make
           others
           believe
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           this
           had
           been
           all
           intended
           ,
           why
           would
           not
           an
           easier
           and
           less
           ignominious
           death
           have
           served
           ?
           since
           he
           who
           would
           be
           willing
           to
           dye
           to
           confirm
           a
           falshood
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           confirm
           a
           truth
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           painful
           and
           shameful
           .
           Why
           ,
           if
           all
           his
           Sufferings
           were
           designed
           as
           a
           testimony
           to
           others
           ,
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           he
           spake
           ,
           were
           the
           greatest
           of
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           such
           as
           none
           could
           know
           the
           anguish
           of
           them
           but
           himself
           ,
           I
           mean
           his
           Agony
           in
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           made
           him
           cry
           out
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ;
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
          
           Why
           were
           not
           his
           Miracles
           enough
           to
           confirm
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ?
           since
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           was
           received
           without
           his
           death
           ,
           by
           the
           evidence
           his
           Miracles
           gave
           that
           he
           was
           sent
           from
           God
           ;
           since
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           remission
           of
           sins
           had
           been
           already
           deliver'd
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           received
           by
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Iews
           ;
           since
           those
           who
           would
           not
           believe
           for
           his
           Miracles
           
           sake
           ,
           neither
           would
           they
           believe
           though
           they
           should
           have
           seen
           him
           ri●e
           from
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           surely
           because
           they
           saw
           him
           put
           into
           it
           .
           But
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           
           Saviour's
           sufferings
           seems
           least
           designed
           to
           bring
           the
           World
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           main
           obstacle
           to
           the
           entertainment
           of
           it
           among
           the
           men
           of
           greatest
           reputation
           for
           wisdom
           and
           knowledge
           .
           For
           it
           was
           (a)
           
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             the
             Iews
             a
             stumbling
             block
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Greeks
             foolishness
             .
          
           Had
           the
           Apostles
           only
           preached
           that
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           had
           appeared
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           discovered
           the
           only
           way
           to
           bring
           men
           thither
           ,
           that
           he
           assumed
           our
           Nature
           for
           a
           time
           to
           render
           himself
           capable
           of
           conversing
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           therein
           had
           wrought
           many
           strange
           and
           stupendious
           miracles
           ;
           but
           after
           he
           had
           sufficiently
           acquainted
           the
           World
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           he
           was
           again
           assumed
           up
           into
           Heaven
           ;
           in
           all
           probability
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           might
           have
           been
           so
           easily
           received
           by
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           might
           have
           saved
           the
           lives
           of
           many
           thousand
           persons
           ,
           who
           dyed
           as
           Martyrs
           for
           it
           .
           And
           if
           it
           had
           been
           necessary
           that
           some
           must
           have
           dyed
           to
           confirm
           it
           ,
           why
           must
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           himself
           do
           
           it
           ?
           when
           he
           had
           so
           many
           Disciples
           who
           willingly
           sacrificed
           their
           lives
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           whose
           death
           would
           on
           that
           account
           have
           been
           as
           great
           a
           confirmation
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           as
           his
           own
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           alledged
           further
           ,
           (a)
           
             that
             God
             now
             entring
             into
             a
             Covenant
             with
             man
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             shedding
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             was
             necessary
             as
             a
             federal
             rite
             to
             confirm
             it
             .
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           if
           only
           as
           a
           federal
           rite
           ,
           why
           no
           cheaper
           blood
           would
           serve
           to
           confirm
           it
           but
           that
           of
           the
           Son
           God
           ?
           We
           never
           read
           that
           any
           Covenant
           was
           confirmed
           by
           the
           death
           of
           one
           of
           the
           contracting
           parties
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           think
           that
           God
           was
           so
           prodigal
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           to
           have
           it
           shed
           only
           in
           allusion
           to
           some
           ancient
           customs
           .
           But
           if
           there
           were
           such
           a
           necessity
           of
           alluding
           to
           them
           ,
           why
           might
           not
           the
           blood
           of
           any
           other
           person
           have
           done
           it
           ?
           when
           yet
           all
           that
           custom
           was
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           sacrifice
           should
           be
           offer'd
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           sacrifice
           divided
           ,
           they
           did
           solemnly
           swear
           and
           and
           ratifie
           their
           Covenant
           .
           (c)
           And
           if
           this
           be
           yielded
           them
           ,
           it
           then
           follows
           from
           this
           custom
           ,
           that
           Christ
           must
           be
           consider'd
           as
           a
           sacrifice
           in
           his
           death
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           ratification
           of
           the
           Covenant
           must
           be
           consequent
           to
           that
           oblation
           which
           he
           made
           
           of
           himself
           upon
           the
           Cross.
           Besides
           ,
           how
           incongruous
           must
           this
           needs
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           the
           most
           innocent
           person
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           to
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           ,
           should
           suffer
           so
           much
           on
           purpose
           to
           assure
           us
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           pardon
           those
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           it
           ?
           May
           we
           not
           much
           rather
           infer
           the
           contrary
           ,
           considering
           the
           holiness
           and
           justice
           of
           God's
           nature
           ;
           if
           he
           dealt
           so
           severely
           
             with
             the
             green
             tree
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             will
             he
             with
             the
             dry
          
           ?
           If
           one
           so
           innocent
           suffer'd
           so
           much
           ,
           what
           then
           may
           the
           guilty
           expect
           ?
           If
           a
           Prince
           should
           suffer
           the
           best
           subject
           he
           hath
           to
           be
           severely
           punished
           ,
           could
           ever
           any
           imagine
           that
           it
           was
           with
           a
           design
           to
           assure
           them
           that
           he
           would
           pardon
           the
           most
           rebellious
           ?
           No
           ;
           but
           would
           it
           not
           rather
           make
           men
           afraid
           of
           being
           too
           innocent
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           suffering
           too
           much
           for
           it
           ?
           And
           those
           who
           seem
           very
           careful
           to
           preserve
           the
           honour
           of
           God's
           Justice
           ,
           in
           not
           punishing
           one
           for
           another's
           faults
           ,
           ought
           likewise
           to
           maintain
           it
           in
           the
           punishing
           of
           one
           who
           had
           no
           fault
           at
           all
           to
           answer
           for
           .
           And
           to
           think
           to
           escape
           this
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             to
             such
             a
             person
             such
             things
             are
             calamities
             ,
             but
             no
             punishments
             ,
          
           is
           to
           revive
           the
           ancient
           exploded
           Stoicism
           ,
           which
           thought
           to
           reform
           the
           diseases
           
           of
           Mankind
           by
           meer
           changing
           the
           names
           of
           things
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           common
           sense
           of
           humane
           nature
           :
           which
           judges
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           punishments
           by
           the
           evils
           men
           undergo
           ,
           and
           the
           ends
           they
           are
           designed
           for
           .
           And
           by
           the
           very
           same
           reason
           that
           God
           might
           exercise
           his
           dominion
           on
           so
           innocent
           a
           person
           as
           our
           Saviour
           was
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           to
           sin
           
             as
             the
             moving
             cause
             to
             it
             ,
          
           he
           might
           lay
           eternal
           torments
           on
           a
           most
           innocent
           Creature
           (
           for
           degrees
           and
           continuance
           do
           not
           alter
           the
           reason
           of
           things
           )
           and
           then
           escape
           with
           the
           same
           evasion
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           no
           act
           of
           injustice
           in
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           meer
           exercise
           of
           Dominion
           .
           And
           when
           once
           a
           sinner
           comes
           to
           be
           perswaded
           by
           this
           that
           God
           will
           pardon
           him
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           by
           the
           hopes
           that
           God
           will
           shew
           kindness
           to
           the
           guilty
           ,
           because
           he
           shews
           so
           little
           to
           the
           innocent
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Justice
           and
           Holiness
           of
           God's
           nature
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           what
           is
           repugnant
           to
           it
           .
           If
           to
           this
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           
             That
             Christ's
             consent
             made
             it
             no
             unjust
             exercise
             of
             Dominion
             in
             God
             towards
             him
             :
          
           it
           is
           easily
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           consent
           will
           make
           it
           less
           injustice
           in
           God
           to
           lay
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sins
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           upon
           his
           undertaking
           to
           satisfie
           
           for
           us
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           consent
           supposes
           a
           meritorious
           cause
           of
           punishment
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           case
           the
           consent
           implyeth
           none
           at
           all
           .
           And
           we
           are
           now
           enquiring
           into
           the
           reasons
           of
           such
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           such
           a
           consent
           ;
           which
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           but
           upon
           very
           weighty
           motives
           ,
           such
           as
           might
           make
           it
           just
           in
           him
           to
           consent
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           God
           to
           inflict
           .
        
         
           Neither
           can
           it
           be
           thought
           that
           all
           the
           design
           of
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           was
           
             to
             give
             us
             an
             example
          
           and
           an
           encouragement
           to
           suffer
           our selves
           ;
           though
           it
           does
           so
           in
           a
           very
           great
           measure
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Text
           it self
           .
           For
           the
           hopes
           of
           an
           eternal
           reward
           for
           these
           short
           and
           light
           afflictions
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           encouragement
           enough
           ,
           to
           go
           through
           the
           miseries
           of
           of
           this
           life
           in
           expectation
           of
           a
           better
           to
           come
           .
           And
           the
           
             Cloud
             of
             Witnesses
          
           both
           under
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           of
           those
           who
           have
           suffer'd
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ,
           ought
           to
           make
           no
           one
           think
           it
           strange
           ,
           if
           he
           must
           endure
           that
           ,
           which
           so
           many
           have
           done
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           been
           crowned
           for
           it
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           to
           question
           whether
           
             Christ
             could
             have
             pity
             enough
             upon
             us
             in
             our
             sufferings
             ,
          
           unless
           he
           had
           suffer'd
           so
           deeply
           himself
           ;
           will
           lead
           men
           to
           distrust
           
           the
           pity
           and
           compassion
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           never
           capable
           of
           suffering
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           .
           But
           the
           Scripture
           is
           very
           plain
           and
           full
           (
           to
           all
           those
           who
           rack
           not
           their
           minds
           to
           pervert
           it
           )
           in
           assigning
           a
           higher
           reason
           than
           all
           these
           of
           the
           sufferings
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             viz.
          
           That
           (a)
           
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             sins
             ,
             the
             just
             for
             the
             unjust
          
           ;
           that
           (b)
           
             his
             soul
             was
             made
             an
             offering
             for
             sin
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             the
             Lord
          
           therefore
           as
           on
           a
           sacrifice
           of
           atonement
           ,
           (c)
           
             laid
             on
             him
             the
             iniquities
             of
             us
             all
          
           :
           That
           ,
           
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
          
           ,
           (d)
           
             He
             offer'd
             himself
             without
             spot
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             did
             appear
             to
             put
             away
             sin
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             himself
          
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           made
           
             a
             propitiation
             for
             our
             sins
          
           ;
           that
           ,
           (e)
           
             He
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             as
             a
             price
             of
             Redemption
             for
             Mankind
          
           ;
           that
           ,
           (f)
           
             through
             his
             blood
             we
             obtain
             Redemption
             ,
             even
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             ,
          
           which
           in
           a
           more
           particular
           manner
           is
           attributed
           (g)
           
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           the
           procuring
           cause
           of
           it
           .
           That
           he
           dyed
           (h)
           
             to
             reconcile
             God
             and
             us
             together
          
           ;
           and
           that
           (i)
           
             the
             Ministery
             of
             Reconciliation
          
           ,
           is
           founded
           (k)
           
             on
             God's
             making
             him
             to
             be
             sin
             for
             us
             who
             knew
             no
             sin
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             made
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             him
             :
          
           and
           that
           we
           may
           not
           think
           that
           all
           this
           Reconciliation
           respects
           us
           and
           not
           God
           ;
           
           he
           is
           said
           (a)
           
             To
             offer
             up
             himself
             to
             God
          
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           
             to
             be
             a
             Mediator
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
          
           and
           (b)
           
             to
             be
             a
             faithful
             High-Priest
             in
             things
             pertaining
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             reconciliation
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
          
           (c)
           and
           
             every
             High-Priest
             ,
             taken
             from
             among
             men
             is
             ordained
             for
             men
             in
             things
             pertaining
             to
             God
          
           ;
           not
           appointed
           by
           God
           in
           things
           meerly
           tending
           to
           the
           good
           of
           men
           ;
           which
           is
           rather
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Prophet
           than
           a
           Priest.
           So
           that
           from
           all
           these
           places
           it
           may
           easily
           appear
           ,
           
           that
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           is
           to
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           sacrifice
           of
           Atonement
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           World.
           Not
           as
           though
           Christ
           did
           suffer
           the
           very
           same
           which
           we
           should
           have
           suffer'd
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           eternal
           death
           as
           the
           consequent
           of
           guilt
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Offender
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           discharge
           must
           have
           been
           immediately
           consequent
           upon
           the
           payment
           ,
           and
           no
           room
           had
           been
           left
           for
           the
           freeness
           of
           remission
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           conditions
           required
           on
           our
           parts
           ;
           But
           that
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           
             as
             a
             full
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             sufficient
             sacrifice
             ,
             oblation
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
          
           ;
           as
           our
           Church
           expresseth
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           consideration
           of
           the
           sufferings
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           is
           pleased
           to
           offer
           pardon
           of
           sin
           upon
           sincere
           
           repentance
           ,
           and
           eternal
           life
           upon
           a
           holy
           obedience
           to
           his
           will.
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           things
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           concerning
           
             the
             contradiction
             of
             sinners
             which
             Christ
             endured
             against
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           Nothing
           now
           remains
           ,
           but
           the
           influence
           that
           ought
           to
           have
           upon
           us
           ,
           lest
           we
           be
           weary
           and
           faint
           in
           our
           minds
           .
           For
           which
           end
           I
           shall
           suggest
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           vast
           disproportion
           between
           Christ's
           sufferings
           and
           ours
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           great
           encouragement
           we
           have
           from
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           to
           bear
           our
           own
           the
           better
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           vast
           Disproportion
           between
           Christ's
           sufferings
           and
           our
           own
           .
           Our
           lot
           is
           fallen
           into
           suffering
           times
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           apt
           enough
           to
           complain
           of
           it
           .
           I
           will
           not
           say
           it
           is
           wholly
           true
           of
           us
           ,
           what
           the
           Moralist
           saith
           generally
           of
           the
           complaints
           of
           men
           ,
           
             Non
             quia
             dura
             sed
             quia
             molles
             patimur
          
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           hardness
           of
           our
           conditions
           so
           much
           as
           the
           softness
           of
           our
           spirits
           which
           makes
           us
           complain
           of
           them
           .
           For
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           this
           City
           hath
           smarted
           by
           such
           a
           series
           and
           succession
           of
           judgments
           which
           few
           Cities
           in
           the
           World
           could
           parallel
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           .
           The
           Plague
           hath
           
           emptied
           its
           houses
           ,
           and
           the
           fire
           consumed
           them
           ;
           the
           War
           exhausted
           our
           spirits
           ,
           and
           it
           were
           well
           if
           Peace
           recovered
           them
           .
           But
           still
           these
           are
           but
           the
           common
           calamities
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           things
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           make
           account
           of
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           grow
           the
           better
           by
           them
           .
           And
           it
           were
           happy
           for
           this
           City
           ,
           if
           our
           thankfulness
           and
           obedience
           were
           but
           answerable
           to
           the
           mercies
           we
           yet
           enjoy
           :
           let
           us
           not
           make
           our
           condition
           worse
           by
           our
           fears
           ;
           nor
           our
           fears
           greater
           than
           they
           need
           to
           be
           :
           for
           no
           enemy
           can
           be
           so
           bad
           as
           they
           .
           Thanks
           be
           to
           God
           our
           condition
           is
           much
           better
           at
           present
           than
           it
           hath
           been
           ;
           let
           us
           not
           make
           it
           worse
           by
           fearing
           it
           may
           be
           so
           .
           Complaints
           will
           never
           end
           till
           the
           World
           does
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           imagine
           that
           will
           not
           last
           much
           longer
           ;
           when
           the
           City
           thinks
           it
           hath
           trade
           enough
           ,
           and
           the
           Country
           riches
           enough
           .
           But
           I
           will
           not
           go
           about
           to
           perswade
           you
           that
           your
           condition
           is
           better
           than
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           I
           know
           it
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           do
           so
           ;
           all
           men
           will
           believe
           as
           they
           feel
           .
           But
           suppose
           our
           condition
           were
           much
           worse
           than
           it
           is
           ;
           yet
           what
           were
           all
           our
           sufferings
           compared
           with
           those
           of
           our
           Saviour
           for
           us
           ?
           the
           sins
           that
           make
           us
           smart
           ,
           wounded
           
           him
           much
           deeper
           ;
           they
           pierced
           his
           side
           ,
           which
           only
           touch
           our
           skin
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           bitterness
           of
           that
           Cup
           which
           he
           hath
           drunk
           off
           the
           dregs
           of
           already
           .
           We
           lament
           over
           the
           ruins
           of
           a
           City
           ,
           and
           are
           revived
           with
           any
           hopes
           of
           seeing
           it
           rise
           out
           of
           the
           dust
           ;
           but
           Christ
           saw
           the
           ruins
           that
           sin
           caused
           in
           all
           mankind
           ,
           he
           undertook
           the
           repairing
           them
           ,
           and
           putting
           men
           into
           a
           better
           condition
           than
           before
           :
           And
           we
           may
           easily
           think
           what
           a
           difficult
           task
           he
           had
           of
           it
           ;
           when
           he
           came
           to
           restore
           them
           who
           were
           delighted
           in
           their
           ruins
           ,
           and
           thought
           themselves
           too
           good
           to
           be
           mended
           .
           It
           is
           the
           comfort
           of
           our
           miseries
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           be
           only
           in
           this
           life
           )
           that
           we
           know
           they
           cannot
           last
           long
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           the
           great
           aggravation
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           sufferings
           ,
           that
           the
           contradiction
           of
           sinners
           continues
           against
           him
           still
           .
           Witness
           ,
           the
           Atheism
           ,
           I
           cannot
           so
           properly
           call
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Antichristianism
           of
           this
           present
           Age
           ;
           wherein
           so
           many
           profane
           persons
           act
           over
           again
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ;
           they
           slight
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           despise
           his
           Person
           ,
           disparage
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           contemn
           his
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           undervalue
           his
           Sufferings
           .
           Men
           live
           as
           if
           it
           were
           in
           defiance
           to
           his
           
           holy
           Laws
           ;
           as
           though
           they
           feared
           not
           what
           God
           can
           do
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           to
           need
           a
           Mediator
           between
           him
           and
           them
           .
           If
           ever
           men
           
             tread
             under
             foot
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           it
           is
           when
           they
           think
           themselves
           to
           be
           above
           the
           need
           of
           him
           ;
           if
           ever
           they
           count
           
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             an
             unholy
             thing
             ,
          
           it
           is
           not
           only
           when
           they
           do
           not
           value
           it
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           exercise
           their
           profane
           wits
           upon
           it
           .
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           !
           was
           it
           not
           enough
           for
           thee
           to
           bear
           the
           contradiction
           of
           sinners
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           but
           thou
           must
           still
           suffer
           so
           much
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           whom
           thou
           diedst
           for
           ,
           that
           thou
           mightest
           bring
           them
           to
           Heaven
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           enough
           for
           thee
           to
           be
           betrayed
           on
           Earth
           ,
           but
           thou
           must
           be
           defied
           in
           Heaven
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           enough
           for
           thee
           to
           stoop
           so
           low
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           but
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           be
           trampled
           on
           because
           thou
           didst
           it
           ?
           was
           the
           ignominious
           death
           upon
           the
           Cross
           too
           small
           a
           thing
           for
           thee
           to
           suffer
           in
           thy
           Person
           ,
           unless
           thy
           Religion
           be
           contemned
           ,
           and
           exposed
           to
           as
           much
           shame
           and
           mockery
           as
           thy self
           was
           ?
           Unhappy
           we
           ,
           that
           live
           to
           hear
           of
           such
           things
           !
           but
           much
           more
           unhappy
           if
           any
           of
           our
           sins
           have
           been
           the
           occasion
           of
           them
           :
           If
           our
           unsuitable
           lives
           to
           the
           Gospel
           have
           open'd
           
           the
           mouths
           of
           any
           against
           so
           excellent
           a
           Religion
           .
           If
           any
           malice
           and
           revenge
           ,
           any
           humour
           and
           peevishness
           ,
           any
           pride
           or
           hypocrisie
           ,
           any
           sensuality
           and
           voluptuousness
           ,
           any
           injustice
           ,
           or
           too
           much
           love
           of
           gain
           ,
           have
           made
           others
           despise
           that
           Religion
           which
           so
           many
           pretend
           to
           ,
           and
           so
           few
           practise
           .
           If
           we
           have
           been
           in
           any
           measure
           guilty
           of
           this
           ,
           as
           we
           love
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           let
           us
           endeavour
           by
           the
           holiness
           and
           meekness
           of
           our
           spirits
           ,
           the
           temperance
           and
           justice
           of
           our
           actions
           ,
           the
           patience
           and
           contentedness
           of
           our
           minds
           ,
           to
           recover
           the
           honour
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           only
           can
           make
           us
           happy
           ,
           and
           our
           Posterity
           after
           us
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           Encouragement
           we
           have
           from
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           bear
           our
           own
           the
           better
           ;
           because
           we
           see
           by
           his
           example
           that
           God
           deals
           no
           more
           hardly
           with
           us
           ,
           than
           he
           did
           with
           his
           own
           Son
           ,
           if
           he
           lays
           heavy
           things
           upon
           us
           .
           Why
           should
           we
           think
           to
           escape
           ,
           when
           his
           own
           Son
           underwent
           so
           much
           ?
           if
           we
           meet
           with
           reproaches
           ,
           and
           ill
           usage
           ,
           with
           hard
           measure
           ,
           and
           a
           mean
           condition
           ,
           with
           injuries
           and
           violence
           ,
           with
           mockings
           and
           affronts
           ,
           nay
           ,
           with
           a
           shameful
           and
           a
           painful
           death
           ,
           what
           cause
           have
           
           we
           to
           complain
           ,
           for
           did
           not
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           undergo
           all
           these
           things
           before
           us
           ?
           If
           any
           of
           your
           Habitations
           have
           been
           consumed
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           been
           put
           to
           your
           shifts
           where
           to
           lodge
           your selves
           ,
           or
           your
           Families
           ;
           consider
           ,
           that
           (a)
           
             though
             the
             Foxes
             have
             holes
             ,
             and
             the
             Birds
             of
             the
             Air
             have
             nests
             ,
             yet
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             had
             not
             whereon
             to
             lay
             his
             head
             .
          
           If
           your
           condition
           be
           mean
           and
           low
           ,
           think
           of
           him
           ,
           (b)
           
             who
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
          
           ;
           and
           (c)
           
             though
             he
             was
             rich
             ,
             yet
             for
             your
             sakes
             he
             became
             poor
             ,
             that
             through
             his
             poverty
             ye
             might
             be
             made
             rich
             .
          
           If
           you
           are
           unjustly
           defamed
           and
           reproached
           ,
           consider
           what
           contumelies
           and
           disgraces
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           underwent
           for
           you
           .
           If
           you
           are
           in
           pain
           and
           trouble
           ,
           think
           of
           his
           Agony
           and
           bloody
           sweat
           ,
           the
           nailing
           of
           his
           hands
           and
           feet
           to
           the
           Cross
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           the
           expiation
           of
           your
           sins
           .
           Never
           think
           much
           of
           undergoing
           any
           thing
           ,
           whereby
           (d)
           
             you
             may
             be
             conformable
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           knowing
           this
           ,
           (e)
           
             that
             if
             ye
             suffer
             with
             him
             ye
             shall
             also
             be
             glorified
             together
             .
          
           And
           you
           have
           never
           yet
           set
           a
           true
           estimate
           and
           value
           upon
           things
           ,
           if
           you
           (f)
           
             reckon
             the
             sufferings
             of
             this
             present
             life
             worthy
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             
             glory
             which
             shall
             be
             revealed
             .
          
           Which
           Glory
           ought
           always
           to
           bear
           up
           our
           minds
           under
           our
           greatest
           afflictions
           here
           ;
           and
           the
           thoughts
           of
           that
           ,
           will
           easily
           bring
           us
           to
           the
           thoughts
           of
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           who
           (b)
           
             by
             his
             own
             blood
             purchased
             an
             eternal
             redemption
             for
             us
             .
          
           Therefore
           ,
           
             consider
             him
             that
             endured
             such
             contradiction
             of
             sinners
             against
             himself
             ,
             lest
             ye
             be
             weary
             ,
             and
             faint
             in
             your
             minds
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             Preached
             before
             the
             KING
             ,
             
               JANUARY
               30.
               1668
               
               /
               9.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               JUDE
               ,
               V.
               11.
               
            
             
               And
               perished
               in
               the
               gainsaying
               of
               Corah
               .
            
          
        
         
           AMong
           all
           the
           dismal
           consequences
           of
           that
           fatal
           day
           wherein
           the
           Honour
           of
           our
           Nation
           suffered
           together
           with
           our
           
             Martyr'd
             Soveraign
          
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           which
           in
           this
           Place
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           more
           concerned
           for
           ,
           ●han
           the
           Dishonour
           which
           was
           done
           to
           Religion
           by
           it
           .
           For
           if
           those
           things
           which
           were
           then
           acted
           among
           us
           ,
           had
           been
           done
           among
           the
           most
           rude
           and
           barbarous
           Nations
           ,
           though
           that
           had
           been
           enough
           to
           
           have
           made
           them
           for
           ever
           thought
           so
           ;
           yet
           they
           might
           have
           been
           imputed
           to
           their
           ignorance
           in
           matters
           of
           Civility
           and
           Religion
           :
           but
           when
           they
           are
           committed
           not
           only
           by
           men
           who
           were
           called
           Christians
           ,
           but
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           a
           mighty
           zeal
           for
           their
           Religion
           too
           ,
           Men
           will
           either
           think
           that
           Religion
           bad
           ,
           which
           did
           give
           encouragement
           to
           such
           actions
           ,
           or
           those
           persons
           extremely
           wicked
           ,
           who
           could
           make
           use
           of
           a
           pretence
           of
           it
           for
           things
           so
           contrary
           to
           its
           nature
           and
           design
           .
           And
           on
           which
           of
           these
           two
           the
           blame
           will
           fall
           ,
           may
           be
           soon
           discovered
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           that
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           hath
           taken
           care
           to
           preserve
           the
           Rights
           of
           Soveraignty
           ,
           by
           (a)
           
             giving
             unto
             Caesar
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Caesars
             ,
          
           and
           to
           make
           resistance
           unlawful
           by
           declaring
           (b)
           
             that
             those
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             damnation
             .
          
           But
           as
           though
           bare
           resistance
           had
           been
           too
           mean
           and
           low
           a
           thing
           for
           them
           (
           notwithstanding
           what
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           had
           said
           )
           to
           shew
           themselves
           to
           be
           Christians
           of
           a
           higher
           rank
           than
           others
           ;
           they
           imbrue
           their
           hands
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           their
           Sovereign
           for
           a
           demonstration
           of
           their
           Piety
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           figure
           by
           which
           they
           had
           destroyed
           Mens
           Rights
           to
           defend
           their
           
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           fought
           against
           the
           King
           for
           preservation
           of
           his
           Person
           .
           But
           the
           actions
           of
           such
           Men
           could
           not
           have
           been
           so
           bad
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           unless
           their
           pretences
           had
           been
           so
           great
           ;
           for
           there
           can
           be
           no
           highter
           aggravation
           of
           a
           wicked
           action
           ,
           than
           for
           Men
           to
           seem
           to
           be
           Religious
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           .
           If
           the
           Devil
           himself
           were
           to
           preach
           sedition
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           appear
           otherwise
           than
           as
           an
           
             Angel
             of
             Light
          
           :
           his
           pretence
           would
           be
           Unity
           ,
           when
           he
           designed
           the
           greatest
           Divisions
           ;
           and
           the
           preservation
           of
           Authority
           ,
           when
           he
           laid
           the
           seeds
           of
           Rebellion
           .
           But
           we
           might
           as
           well
           imagine
           that
           
             the
             God
             of
             this
             World
          
           (
           as
           the
           Devil
           is
           sometime
           called
           )
           should
           advance
           nothing
           but
           Peace
           and
           Holiness
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           Christianity
           should
           give
           the
           least
           countenance
           to
           what
           is
           contrary
           to
           either
           of
           them
           .
           Yet
           the
           wickedness
           of
           Men
           hath
           been
           so
           great
           upon
           earth
           ,
           as
           to
           call
           down
           Heaven
           it self
           to
           justifie
           their
           impieties
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           have
           found
           themselves
           unable
           to
           bear
           the
           burden
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           fain
           make
           Religion
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           Such
           as
           these
           we
           have
           a
           description
           of
           in
           this
           short
           ,
           but
           smart
           Epistle
           ,
           viz
           Men
           who
           pretend
           inspirations
           and
           impulses
           for
           the
           greatest
           villainies
           ;
           who
           believed
           it
           a
           
           part
           of
           their
           Saintship
           to
           
             despise
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             speak
             evil
             of
             Dignities
          
           ;
           who
           thought
           the
           
             Grace
             of
             God
          
           signified
           very
           little
           ,
           unless
           it
           serv'd
           to
           justifie
           their
           most
           wicked
           actions
           .
           These
           in
           all
           probability
           were
           the
           followers
           of
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           the
           Leviathan
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           (a)
           who
           destroyed
           all
           the
           natural
           differences
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           (b)
           and
           made
           it
           lawful
           for
           Men
           in
           case
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           to
           forswear
           their
           Religion
           .
           (c)
           The
           great
           part
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           being
           
             that
             his
             Disciples
             need
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             terrours
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             free
             to
             do
             what
             they
             pleased
             themselves
             ,
             because
             Salvation
             was
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             by
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             :
          
           No
           wonder
           then
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           these
           
             did
             turn
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             into
             lasciviousness
             :
          
           And
           when
           it
           proved
           dangerous
           not
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           would
           deny
           their
           Religion
           ,
           to
           save
           themselves
           .
           For
           they
           had
           so
           high
           opinions
           of
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           only
           Saints
           ,
           that
           as
           (d)
           Epiphanius
           tells
           us
           ,
           they
           thought
           
           it
           
             the
             casting
             Pearls
             before
             Swine
          
           ,
           to
           expose
           themselves
           to
           danger
           before
           the
           Heathen
           Governours
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           not
           only
           discovered
           what
           a
           mighty
           value
           they
           set
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           but
           what
           mean
           and
           contemptible
           thoughts
           they
           had
           of
           that
           Authority
           which
           God
           had
           established
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           they
           would
           by
           no
           means
           allow
           ,
           for
           they
           thought
           all
           the
           Governments
           of
           the
           world
           to
           be
           nothing
           else
           (a)
           but
           
             the
             contrivance
             of
             some
             evil
             spirits
             to
             abridge
             men
             of
             that
             liberty
             which
             God
             and
             nature
             had
             given
             them
             :
          
           And
           this
           is
           that
           
             speaking
             evil
             of
             Dignities
          
           which
           they
           are
           charged
           with
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           our
           Apostle
           here
           ,
           but
           by
           St.
           Peter
           before
           him
           .
           Although
           the
           phra●e
           used
           by
           (b)
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           may
           be
           taken
           (
           by
           the
           use
           of
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           first
           of
           (c)
           Maccabees
           )
           not
           for
           the
           bare
           contempt
           of
           Authority
           ,
           expressed
           by
           reviling
           language
           ,
           but
           for
           an
           open
           resistance
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           the
           other
           is
           so
           natural
           an
           introduction
           to
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           think
           and
           speak
           contemptibly
           of
           Government
           ,
           do
           but
           want
           an
           occasion
           to
           
           manifest
           that
           their
           actions
           would
           be
           as
           bad
           as
           their
           thoughts
           and
           expressions
           are
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           here
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           is
           made
           use
           of
           to
           express
           one
           of
           the
           most
           remarkable
           seditions
           we
           ever
           read
           of
           :
           viz.
           that
           of
           Corah
           and
           his
           Company
           against
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ;
           whose
           punishment
           for
           it
           did
           not
           deter
           these
           persons
           who
           went
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Christian
           ,
           from
           joyning
           in
           seditious
           practices
           to
           the
           great
           dishonour
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           ruine
           .
           For
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           denounces
           a
           Woe
           against
           them
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           verse
           ,
           and
           speaks
           of
           their
           ruine
           as
           certain
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           consumed
           by
           fire
           ,
           or
           swallowed
           up
           by
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           Corah
           and
           his
           accomplices
           were
           ;
           
             And
             they
             perished
             in
             the
             gainsaying
             of
             Corah
             .
          
           In
           the
           verb
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Aorist
           ,
           saith
           Grotius
           ,
           is
           taken
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           or
           present
           ,
           and
           so
           implying
           that
           these
           courses
           did
           tend
           to
           their
           misery
           and
           ruine
           ,
           and
           would
           unavoidably
           bring
           it
           upon
           them
           .
           If
           the
           evidence
           in
           history
           had
           been
           clear
           of
           the
           Carpocratians
           joyning
           with
           the
           Iews
           in
           the
           famous
           rebellion
           of
           Barchochebas
           ,
           wherein
           such
           multitudes
           of
           Christians
           as
           well
           as
           Heathens
           were
           destroyed
           in
           Africa
           ,
           
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           of
           it
           had
           agreed
           
           with
           the
           time
           of
           writing
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           I
           should
           then
           have
           thought
           that
           this
           had
           been
           the
           Rebellion
           here
           spoken
           of
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           Actors
           in
           it
           were
           destroyed
           by
           the
           Roman
           Power
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           them
           made
           publick
           examples
           of
           Justice
           for
           the
           deterring
           of
           others
           from
           the
           like
           practices
           .
           But
           however
           this
           be
           ,
           we
           find
           these
           persons
           here
           charged
           with
           a
           sin
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           with
           the
           gainsaying
           of
           Corah
           ,
           and
           a
           judgment
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           as
           the
           consequent
           of
           the
           sin
           ;
           
             for
             they
             perished
             in
             the
             gainsaying
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           therefore
           we
           shall
           consider
           the
           words
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           relating
           to
           the
           fact
           of
           Corah
           and
           his
           company
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           implying
           as
           great
           displeasure
           of
           God
           under
           the
           Gospel
           against
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           sin
           ,
           as
           he
           discovered
           in
           the
           immediate
           destruction
           of
           those
           persons
           who
           were
           then
           guilty
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           relating
           to
           the
           fact
           of
           Corah
           and
           his
           company
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           words
           lead
           us
           to
           the
           handling
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           nature
           of
           the
           Faction
           which
           was
           raised
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Judgment
           that
           was
           inflicted
           upon
           them
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           understanding
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Faction
           ,
           we
           must
           enquire
           into
           the
           design
           
           that
           was
           laid
           ,
           the
           persons
           that
           were
           engaged
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           pretences
           that
           were
           made
           use
           of
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           design
           that
           was
           laid
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           circumstances
           of
           the
           story
           ,
           we
           must
           have
           resort
           to
           the
           account
           that
           is
           given
           of
           it
           ,
           Numb
           .
           16.
           where
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           design
           was
           the
           sharing
           of
           the
           Government
           among
           themselves
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           hope
           for
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           Moses
           continued
           as
           a
           
             King
             in
             Iesurun
          
           ,
           for
           so
           he
           is
           called
           ,
           Deut.
           33.5
           .
           Him
           therefore
           they
           intend
           to
           lay
           aside
           ,
           but
           this
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           a
           very
           difficult
           task
           ,
           considering
           what
           wonders
           God
           had
           wrought
           by
           him
           in
           their
           deliverance
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           what
           wisdom
           he
           had
           hitherto
           shewed
           in
           the
           conduct
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           care
           for
           their
           preservation
           ,
           what
           integrity
           in
           the
           management
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           what
           reverence
           the
           people
           did
           bear
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           what
           solemn
           vows
           and
           promises
           they
           had
           made
           of
           obedience
           to
           him
           .
           But
           ambitious
           and
           factious
           Men
           are
           never
           discouraged
           by
           such
           an
           appearance
           of
           difficulties
           ;
           for
           they
           know
           they
           must
           address
           themselves
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           first
           place
           perswade
           them
           that
           they
           manage
           their
           interest
           against
           the
           usurpation
           of
           their
           Governours
           .
           
           For
           by
           that
           means
           they
           gain
           upon
           the
           peoples
           affections
           ,
           who
           are
           ready
           to
           cry
           them
           up
           presently
           as
           the
           true
           Patriots
           and
           Defenders
           of
           their
           Liberties
           against
           the
           encroachment
           of
           Princes
           :
           and
           when
           they
           have
           thus
           insinuated
           themselves
           into
           the
           good
           opinion
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           groundless
           suspicions
           ,
           and
           unreasonable
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           will
           pass
           for
           arguments
           and
           demonstrations
           .
           Then
           they
           who
           can
           invent
           the
           most
           popular
           lies
           against
           the
           Government
           are
           accounted
           the
           Men
           of
           integrity
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           most
           diligently
           spread
           the
           most
           infamous
           reports
           ,
           are
           the
           Men
           of
           honesty
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           farthest
           from
           being
           Flatterers
           of
           the
           Court.
           The
           people
           take
           a
           strange
           pride
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           pleasure
           ,
           in
           hearing
           and
           telling
           all
           the
           ●aults
           of
           their
           Governours
           ;
           for
           in
           doing
           so
           they
           flatter
           themselves
           in
           thinking
           they
           deserve
           to
           rule
           much
           better
           than
           those
           which
           do
           it
           .
           And
           the
           willingness
           they
           have
           to
           think
           so
           of
           themselves
           ,
           makes
           them
           misconstrue
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           their
           Superiours
           to
           the
           worse
           sense
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           find
           out
           plots
           in
           every
           thing
           ,
           upon
           the
           people
           .
           Whatever
           is
           done
           for
           the
           necessary
           maintenance
           of
           Government
           ,
           is
           suspected
           to
           be
           a
           design
           meerly
           to
           exhaust
           the
           people
           to
           make
           them
           more
           unable
           to
           resist
           .
           
           If
           good
           Laws
           be
           made
           ,
           these
           are
           said
           by
           factious
           men
           to
           be
           only
           intended
           for
           snares
           for
           the
           good
           people
           ,
           but
           others
           may
           break
           them
           and
           go
           unpunished
           .
           If
           Government
           be
           strict
           and
           severe
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           cruel
           and
           tyrannical
           ;
           if
           mild
           and
           indulgent
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           remiss
           and
           negligent
           .
           If
           Laws
           be
           executed
           ,
           then
           the
           peoples
           Liberties
           be
           oppressed
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           it
           were
           better
           not
           to
           make
           Laws
           ,
           than
           not
           to
           see
           them
           executed
           .
           If
           there
           be
           Wars
           ,
           the
           people
           are
           undone
           by
           Taxes
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           Peace
           ,
           they
           are
           undone
           by
           Plenty
           .
           If
           extraordinary
           Judgments
           befall
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           lament
           the
           sins
           of
           their
           Governours
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           and
           scarce
           think
           of
           their
           own
           .
           If
           miscarriages
           happen
           (
           as
           it
           is
           impossible
           always
           to
           prevent
           them
           )
           they
           charge
           the
           form
           of
           Government
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           all
           sorts
           are
           subject
           to
           .
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           seldom
           that
           Governours
           escape
           with
           their
           own
           faults
           ,
           the
           peoples
           are
           often
           laid
           upon
           them
           too
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           Numb
           .
           16.14
           .
           Moses
           is
           charged
           with
           not
           carrying
           them
           into
           Canaan
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           their
           own
           sins
           which
           kept
           them
           thence
           .
           Yea
           ,
           so
           partial
           have
           the
           people
           generally
           been
           against
           their
           Rulers
           ,
           when
           swayed
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Faction
           ,
           that
           this
           hath
           made
           Government
           
           very
           difficult
           and
           unpleasing
           ;
           for
           what
           ever
           the
           actions
           of
           Princes
           are
           ,
           they
           are
           liable
           to
           the
           censures
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Their
           bad
           actions
           being
           more
           publick
           ,
           and
           their
           good
           therefore
           suspected
           of
           design
           ;
           and
           the
           wiser
           Governours
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           jealous
           the
           people
           are
           of
           them
           .
           For
           always
           the
           weakest
           part
           of
           mankind
           are
           the
           most
           suspicious
           ;
           the
           less
           they
           understand
           things
           ,
           the
           more
           designs
           they
           imagine
           are
           laid
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           counsels
           are
           the
           soonest
           rejected
           by
           them
           .
           So
           that
           the
           wisest
           Government
           can
           never
           be
           secure
           from
           the
           jealousies
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           will
           raise
           a
           Faction
           against
           it
           will
           never
           want
           a
           party
           to
           side
           with
           them
           .
           For
           when
           could
           we
           ever
           have
           imagined
           a
           Government
           more
           likely
           to
           be
           free
           from
           this
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           Moses
           had
           over
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           ?
           He
           being
           an
           extraordinary
           person
           for
           all
           the
           abilities
           of
           Government
           ;
           one
           bred
           up
           in
           the
           
             Egyptian
             Court
          
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           mean
           degree
           of
           honour
           ,
           being
           called
           the
           Son
           of
           Pharaohs
           Daughter
           ;
           one
           of
           great
           experience
           in
           the
           management
           of
           affairs
           ,
           of
           great
           zeal
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           as
           appeared
           by
           the
           tenderness
           of
           his
           peoples
           interest
           in
           their
           deliverance
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ;
           one
           of
           great
           temper
           and
           meekness
           ☞
           
           above
           all
           men
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           one
           who
           took
           all
           imaginable
           care
           for
           the
           good
           establishment
           of
           Laws
           among
           them
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           these
           ,
           one
           particularly
           chosen
           by
           God
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           and
           therefore
           furnished
           with
           all
           the
           requisites
           of
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           and
           an
           excellent
           Prince
           :
           yet
           for
           all
           these
           things
           a
           dangerous
           sedition
           is
           here
           raised
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           common
           grounds
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           viz.
           usurpation
           upon
           the
           peoples
           rights
           ,
           arbitrary
           Government
           ,
           and
           ill
           management
           of
           affairs
           ;
           Usurpation
           upon
           the
           peoples
           rights
           ,
           v.
           4.
           the
           Faction
           makes
           a
           Remonstrance
           asserting
           the
           Priviledges
           of
           the
           people
           against
           Moses
           and
           
             Aaron
             ;
             Ye
             take
             too
             much
             upon
             you
             ,
             seeing
             all
             the
             Congregation
             are
             holy
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             is
             among
             them
             :
             Wherefore
             then
             lift
             you
             up
             your selves
             above
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           As
           though
           they
           had
           said
           ,
           we
           appear
           only
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           
             Fundamental
             Liberties
          
           of
           the
           people
           both
           Civil
           and
           Spiritual
           ;
           we
           only
           seek
           to
           retrench
           the
           exorbitances
           of
           power
           ,
           and
           some
           late
           innovations
           which
           have
           been
           among
           us
           ;
           if
           you
           are
           content
           to
           lay
           aside
           your
           power
           which
           is
           so
           dangerous
           and
           offensive
           to
           
             Gods
             holy
             people
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           then
           sit
           down
           in
           quietness
           ;
           for
           alas
           it
           is
           
           not
           for
           our selves
           that
           we
           seek
           these
           things
           (
           what
           are
           we
           ?
           )
           but
           the
           
             cause
             of
             Gods
             people
          
           is
           dearer
           to
           us
           than
           our
           lives
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           willingly
           sacrifice
           them
           in
           so
           good
           a
           Cause
           .
           And
           when
           Moses
           afterwards
           sends
           for
           the
           Sons
           of
           Eliab
           to
           come
           to
           him
           they
           peremptorily
           refuse
           all
           Messages
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           (a)
           
             men
             of
             the
             sword
          
           mentioned
           ,
           v.
           2.
           
           They
           make
           votes
           of
           non-Addresses
           ,
           and
           break
           off
           all
           Treaties
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           declare
           these
           for
           their
           reasons
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           
             dominando
             dominari
          
           ,
           as
           some
           render
           it
           ,
           exercise
           an
           arbitrary
           and
           tyrannical
           power
           over
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           guilty
           of
           breach
           of
           the
           trust
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           promised
           (b)
           
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             a
             Land
             flowing
             with
             Milk
             and
             Honey
             ,
             or
             give
             them
             inheritance
             of
             fields
             and
             vineyards
             ,
          
           but
           he
           had
           not
           done
           it
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           that
           only
           ,
           deceives
           the
           people
           still
           with
           fair
           prom●ses
           ,
           and
           so
           
             puts
             out
             their
             eyes
          
           that
           they
           cannot
           see
           into
           the
           depth
           of
           his
           designs
           .
           So
           that
           now
           by
           the
           ill
           management
           of
           his
           Trust
           ,
           the
           power
           was
           again
           devolved
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           they
           ought
           to
           take
           account
           of
           his
           actions
           .
           By
           which
           we
           see
           the
           design
           was
           under
           very
           fair
           and
           popular
           pretences
           to
           divest
           Moses
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           
           and
           then
           they
           doubted
           not
           but
           such
           zealous
           Patriots
           as
           they
           had
           shewed
           themselves
           ,
           should
           come
           to
           have
           the
           greatest
           share
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           this
           which
           they
           most
           aimed
           at
           ,
           must
           appear
           least
           in
           view
           ,
           and
           only
           Necessity
           and
           Providence
           must
           seem
           to
           cast
           that
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           first
           true
           motive
           they
           had
           to
           rebel
           against
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Persons
           who
           were
           engaged
           in
           it
           .
           At
           first
           they
           were
           only
           some
           discontented
           Levites
           who
           murmured
           against
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           preferred
           to
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           Corah
           was
           the
           chief
           .
           
             R.
             Solomon
          
           observes
           ,
           That
           the
           reason
           of
           Corahs
           discontent
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           Elizaphan
           the
           Son
           of
           Vzziel
           ,
           of
           the
           younger
           house
           to
           Izhar
           from
           whom
           Corah
           descended
           ,
           was
           preferred
           before
           him
           by
           Moses
           to
           be
           Prince
           over
           the
           Sons
           of
           (a)
           
             Kohath
             ,
             Corah
          
           being
           active
           and
           busie
           in
           his
           discontents
           ,
           had
           the
           opportunity
           of
           drawing
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           Reuben
           ,
           for
           they
           pitched
           their
           tents
           near
           each
           other
           ,
           (b)
           
             both
             on
             the
             South
             side
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
          
           ;
           and
           these
           were
           discontentented
           on
           the
           account
           of
           their
           Tribe
           having
           lost
           the
           priviledge
           of
           Primogeniture
           .
           Thus
           what
           ever
           the
           pretences
           are
           ,
           how
           fair
           and
           popular
           soever
           
           in
           the
           opposition
           men
           make
           to
           Authority
           ,
           ambition
           and
           private
           discontents
           are
           the
           true
           beginners
           of
           them
           :
           but
           these
           must
           be
           covered
           over
           with
           the
           deepest
           dissimulation
           ,
           with
           most
           vehement
           Protestations
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           nothing
           must
           be
           talked
           of
           but
           a
           mighty
           zeal
           for
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           publick
           interest
           .
           So
           (a)
           Iosephus
           tells
           us
           concerning
           Corah
           ,
           that
           while
           he
           carried
           on
           his
           own
           ambitious
           designs
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           arts
           of
           sedition
           and
           a
           popular
           eloquence
           ,
           insinuating
           into
           the
           peoples
           minds
           strange
           suggestions
           against
           Moses
           his
           Government
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           meer
           politick
           design
           of
           his
           to
           enslave
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           advance
           his
           own
           family
           and
           interest
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           he
           would
           seem
           to
           regard
           nothing
           but
           the
           publick
           good
           .
           If
           fair
           pretences
           ,
           and
           glorious
           Titles
           will
           serve
           to
           cheat
           the
           people
           into
           their
           own
           miseries
           ,
           and
           ●he
           sad
           effects
           of
           Rebellion
           ;
           they
           shall
           never
           want
           those
           who
           will
           enslave
           them
           ●or
           the
           sake
           of
           
             Liberty
             ,
             undo
          
           them
           for
           ●he
           publick
           good
           ,
           and
           destroy
           them
           with
           designs
           of
           Reformation
           .
           For
           nothing
           is
           ●ore
           popular
           than
           Rebellion
           in
           the
           beginning
           ;
           nothing
           less
           in
           the
           issue
           of
           it
           .
           And
           the
           only
           true
           reason
           that
           it
           is
           ever
           〈◊〉
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           want
           of
           wisdom
           and
           
           judgment
           in
           the
           generality
           of
           mankind
           ,
           who
           seldom
           see
           to
           the
           end
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           hardly
           distinguish
           between
           the
           names
           and
           nature
           of
           them
           ,
           till
           their
           own
           dea●
           bought
           experience
           hath
           taught
           them
           the
           difference
           .
           Sedition
           is
           of
           the
           nature
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           inseparable
           properties
           o●
           Sin
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           conceived
           with
           pleasure
           ,
           brought
           forth
           with
           pain
           ,
           and
           ends
           in
           death
           and
           misery
           .
           Nothing
           enters
           upon
           the
           stage
           with
           a
           braver
           shew
           and
           appearance
           ,
           but
           however
           prosperous
           for
           a
           time
           it
           may
           continue
           ,
           it
           commonly
           meets
           with
           a
           fatal
           end
           .
           But
           it
           is
           with
           this
           sin
           as
           to
           this
           world
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           with
           others
           as
           to
           the
           next
           ;
           Men
           when
           they
           are
           betrayed
           into
           them
           ,
           are
           carried
           away
           and
           transported
           with
           the
           pleasing
           temptations
           ,
           not
           considering
           the
           unspeakable
           misery
           that
           follows
           after
           them
           .
           So
           that
           what
           the
           Devils
           advantage
           is
           in
           order
           to
           the
           ruin
           o●
           mens
           souls
           ,
           is
           the
           advantage
           of
           seditious
           persons
           over
           the
           less
           understanding
           people
           ;
           they
           both
           tempt
           with
           an
           appearance
           of
           good
           ,
           and
           equally
           deceive
           the●
           which
           hearken
           to
           them
           .
           But
           as
           we
           st●●
           find
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           grav●
           admonitions
           ,
           the
           sober
           councels
           ,
           the
           rational
           discourses
           ,
           the
           perswasive
           arg●ments
           which
           are
           used
           to
           deter
           men
           fro●
           
           the
           practice
           of
           sin
           ,
           they
           will
           still
           be
           such
           Fools
           to
           yield
           to
           the
           Devils
           temptations
           against
           their
           own
           welfare
           :
           So
           ,
           neither
           the
           blessings
           of
           a
           continued
           Peace
           ,
           nor
           the
           miseries
           of
           an
           intestine
           War
           ,
           neither
           the
           security
           of
           a
           setled
           Government
           ,
           nor
           the
           constant
           danger
           of
           Innovations
           will
           hinder
           men
           of
           fiery
           and
           restless
           spirits
           from
           raising
           combustions
           in
           a
           Nation
           ,
           though
           themselves
           perish
           in
           the
           Flames
           of
           them
           .
           This
           we
           find
           here
           was
           the
           case
           of
           Corah
           and
           his
           company
           ;
           they
           had
           forgotten
           the
           groans
           of
           their
           captivity
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           the
           Miracles
           of
           their
           deliverance
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           faithful
           services
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           Aaron
           ;
           they
           considered
           not
           the
           difficulties
           of
           Government
           ,
           nor
           the
           impossibilities
           of
           satisfying
           the
           ambitious
           desires
           of
           all
           pretenders
           ;
           they
           regarded
           not
           that
           God
           from
           whom
           their
           power
           was
           derived
           ,
           nor
           the
           account
           they
           m●st
           give
           to
           him
           for
           their
           resistance
           of
           it
           :
           nothing
           but
           a
           full
           Revenge
           upon
           the
           Government
           can
           satisfie
           them
           ,
           by
           leaving
           no
           means
           unattempted
           for
           its
           overthrow
           ,
           though
           themselves
           be
           consumed
           by
           the
           fall
           of
           it
           .
           It
           were
           happy
           for
           Government
           if
           these
           turbulent
           spirits
           could
           be
           singled
           out
           from
           the
           rest
           in
           their
           first
           attempts
           ;
           
           but
           that
           is
           the
           usual
           subtilty
           of
           such
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           find
           themselves
           aimed
           at
           ,
           they
           run
           into
           the
           common
           herd
           ,
           and
           perswade
           the
           people
           that
           they
           are
           equally
           concerned
           with
           themselves
           in
           the
           present
           danger
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           pretence
           be
           only
           against
           faction
           and
           sedition
           ,
           the
           design
           is
           the
           slavery
           and
           oppression
           of
           the
           People
           .
           This
           they
           manage
           at
           first
           by
           grave
           nods
           ,
           and
           secret
           whispers
           ,
           by
           deep
           sighs
           ,
           and
           extatick
           motions
           ,
           by
           far
           fetched
           discourses
           ,
           and
           tragical
           stories
           ,
           till
           they
           find
           the
           people
           capable
           of
           receiving
           their
           impressions
           ,
           and
           then
           seem
           most
           unwilling
           to
           mention
           that
           which
           it
           was
           at
           first
           their
           design
           to
           discover
           .
           By
           such
           arts
           as
           these
           Corah
           had
           prepared
           ,
           as
           (a)
           Iosephus
           tells
           us
           ,
           almost
           the
           whole
           Camp
           of
           Israel
           for
           a
           popular
           tumult
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           were
           like
           to
           have
           stoned
           Moses
           before
           he
           was
           aware
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           seems
           the
           Faction
           had
           gained
           a
           mighty
           interest
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           when
           although
           God
           so
           severely
           and
           remarkably
           punished
           the
           heads
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           very
           next
           day
           all
           the
           Congregation
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           murmured
           against
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           saying
           ,
           (b)
           
             Ye
             have
             killed
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           What
           a
           mark
           of
           
             God's
             people
          
           was
           sedition
           grown
           among
           them
           !
           When
           
           these
           men
           were
           accounted
           Saints
           in
           spight
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Martyrs
           ,
           though
           God
           himself
           destroyed
           them
           .
           They
           were
           men
           who
           were
           only
           sanctified
           by
           Rebellion
           :
           and
           shewed
           no
           other
           fruits
           of
           their
           piety
           but
           disobedience
           to
           Authority
           .
           But
           the
           danger
           had
           not
           been
           so
           great
           ,
           how
           loud
           soever
           the
           complaints
           had
           been
           ,
           if
           only
           the
           ruder
           multitude
           had
           been
           gained
           to
           the
           Favour
           of
           Corah
           and
           his
           party
           :
           for
           these
           wanted
           heads
           to
           manage
           them
           ,
           and
           some
           Countenance
           of
           Authority
           to
           appear
           under
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           purpose
           they
           had
           drawn
           to
           their
           Faction
           250
           
             Princes
             of
             the
             Assembly
          
           ,
           (a)
           
             famous
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             men
             of
             Renown
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           Members
           of
           the
           
             great
             Council
          
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           Whom
           Moses
           was
           wont
           to
           call
           and
           advise
           with
           about
           the
           publick
           Affairs
           of
           it
           ;
           such
           who
           sa●e
           
             in
             Comitiis
             Senatorum
          
           ,
           as
           
             Paul.
             Eagius
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           therefore
           said
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           such
           as
           were
           called
           to
           the
           
             great
             Assembly
          
           which
           sate
           in
           (b)
           
             Parliament
             at
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
          
           which
           was
           the
           place
           where
           they
           m●t
           together
           .
           These
           were
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Tribes
           ,
           and
           the
           Captains
           of
           thousands
           ,
           and
           the
           men
           of
           the
           greatest
           Fame
           and
           Authority
           among
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           Moses
           assembled
           together
           for
           advice
           and
           counsel
           ,
           
           as
           often
           as
           he
           saw
           just
           occasion
           for
           it
           .
           And
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           find
           were
           distinct
           from
           the
           great
           Sanhedrin
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           be
           rather
           a
           constant
           Court
           of
           Iudicature
           which
           sate
           to
           receive
           Appeals
           from
           
             Inferiour
             Courts
          
           ,
           and
           to
           determine
           such
           difficult
           causes
           which
           were
           reserved
           peculiarly
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           about
           Apostasie
           of
           a
           
             whole
             Tribe
          
           ,
           the
           case
           of
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           But
           these
           250
           men
           did
           far
           exceed
           the
           whole
           number
           of
           the
           Sanhedrin
           ;
           and
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Tribes
           ,
           and
           the
           Elders
           of
           Israel
           were
           summoned
           together
           upon
           any
           very
           weighty
           occasion
           ,
           by
           Moses
           both
           before
           and
           after
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           Sanhedrin
           .
           And
           now
           since
           the
           Faction
           had
           gained
           so
           great
           strength
           by
           the
           accession
           of
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           the
           most
           leading
           men
           among
           the
           People
           ,
           we
           may
           expect
           they
           should
           soon
           declare
           their
           intentions
           ,
           and
           publish
           the
           grounds
           of
           their
           entring
           into
           such
           a
           combination
           against
           Moses
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Which
           is
           the
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           ,
           viz.
           the
           colours
           and
           pretences
           under
           which
           these
           persons
           sought
           to
           justifie
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Faction
           .
           Which
           were
           these
           two
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             asserting
             the
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             people
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Government
             of
          
           Moses
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             freeing
             themselves
             from
             the
             encroachments
             upon
             their
             spiritual
             Priviledges
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             by
             the
             Vsurpations
             of
          
           Aaron
           
             and
             the
             Priesthood
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             The
             asserting
             the
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             people
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Government
             of
          
           Moses
           .
           (a)
           
             Is
             it
             a
             small
             thing
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             that
             thou
             hast
             brought
             us
             up
             out
             of
             a
             Land
             that
             floweth
             with
             Milk
             and
             Honey
             ,
             to
             kill
             us
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             except
             thou
             make
             thy self
             altogether
             a
             Prince
             over
             us
             ?
          
           And
           before
           ,
           their
           charge
           was
           ,
           (b)
           
             that
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             took
             too
             much
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             lifting
             up
             themselves
             above
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Which
           (c)
           Iosephus
           more
           at
           large
           explains
           ,
           telling
           us
           that
           the
           great
           accusation
           of
           Moses
           was
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           his
           ambition
           and
           affectation
           of
           Power
           ,
           he
           had
           taken
           upon
           himself
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           people
           without
           their
           consent
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           use
           of
           his
           pretence
           o●
           Familiarity
           with
           God
           only
           for
           a
           Politick
           end
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           means
           he
           debarred
           the
           people
           of
           that
           Liberty
           which
           God
           had
           given
           them
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           ought
           to
           take
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           all
           
           a
           (a)
           
             Free-born
             people
          
           ,
           and
           equally
           the
           
             Children
             of
             Abraham
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           was
           no
           reason
           they
           should
           depend
           upon
           the
           will
           of
           a
           
             single
             Person
          
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           
             Politick
             Arts
          
           had
           brought
           them
           to
           the
           greatest
           necessities
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           rule
           them
           the
           better
           ;
           Wherefore
           Corah
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           had
           been
           already
           President
           of
           a
           
             High
             Court
          
           of
           Iustice
           upon
           Moses
           their
           King
           ,
           determines
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             that
             such
             enemies
             to
             the
             Publick
             Interest
             should
             be
             discovered
             and
             punished
             ;
             lest
             if
             they
             be
             let
             alone
             in
             their
             Vsurpations
             of
             Power
             ,
             they
             declare
             themselves
             open
             enemies
             when
             it
             will
             be
             too
             late
             to
             oppose
             them
             .
          
           There
           were
           then
           two
           great
           Principles
           among
           them
           by
           which
           they
           thought
           to
           defend
           themselves
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           Liberty
           and
           a
           
             right
             to
             Power
          
           is
           so
           inherent
           in
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           in
           case
           of
           Vsurpation
           upon
           that
           Liberty
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           may
           resume
           the
           exercise
           of
           Power
           ,
           by
           punishing
           those
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           a
           
             right
             to
             Power
          
           ,
           is
           inseparable
           from
           the
           people
           ;
           
             libertatis
             patrocinium
             suscipiunt
          
           ,
           saith
           Calvin
           ,
           upon
           Corah
           and
           his
           company
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           
           they
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           the
           first
           ass●rtors
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           Liberty
           that
           ever
           were
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           happy
           had
           it
           been
           for
           us
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           if
           Corah
           had
           never
           found
           any
           Disciples
           in
           it
           .
           For
           what
           a
           blessed
           Liberty
           was
           this
           which
           Corah
           aimed
           at
           ,
           viz.
           to
           change
           one
           excellent
           Prince
           ,
           as
           Moses
           was
           ,
           for
           250
           Tyrants
           ,
           besides
           Corah
           and
           the
           Sons
           of
           Reuben
           ?
           What
           just
           and
           equal
           liberty
           was
           it
           which
           Moses
           did
           deprive
           them
           of
           ?
           It
           was
           only
           the
           Liberty
           of
           destroying
           themselves
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           power
           he
           had
           could
           hardly
           keep
           them
           from
           .
           Could
           there
           be
           any
           greater
           Liberty
           than
           delivering
           them
           out
           of
           the
           house
           of
           bondage
           ?
           and
           was
           not
           Moses
           the
           great
           Instrument
           in
           effecting
           it
           ?
           Could
           there
           be
           greater
           Liberty
           than
           for
           their
           whole
           Nation
           to
           be
           preserved
           from
           all
           the
           designs
           of
           their
           enemies
           to
           enjoy
           their
           own
           Laws
           ,
           and
           matters
           of
           Iustice
           to
           be
           duly
           administred
           amongst
           them
           ?
           and
           had
           they
           not
           all
           these
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           Moses
           ?
           What
           means
           then
           this
           Out-cry
           for
           Liberty
           ?
           Is
           it
           that
           they
           would
           have
           had
           no
           Government
           at
           all
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           every
           one
           might
           have
           done
           what
           he
           pleased
           himself
           ?
           This
           indeed
           were
           a
           desirable
           Liberty
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           could
           have
           it
           
           alone
           :
           but
           when
           every
           one
           thinks
           that
           he
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           free
           ;
           and
           every
           one
           else
           is
           as
           free
           as
           he
           ,
           but
           though
           their
           freedom
           be
           equal
           to
           his
           ,
           his
           Power
           is
           not
           equal
           to
           theirs
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           bring
           things
           to
           a
           more
           just
           proportion
           ,
           every
           one
           must
           part
           with
           some
           power
           for
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           security
           .
           If
           any
           man
           can
           imagine
           himself
           in
           such
           a
           state
           of
           confusion
           ,
           which
           some
           improperly
           call
           a
           state
           of
           nature
           ;
           let
           him
           consider
           ,
           whether
           the
           contentment
           he
           could
           take
           in
           his
           own
           liberty
           and
           power
           to
           defend
           himself
           ,
           would
           ballance
           the
           fears
           he
           would
           have
           of
           the
           injury
           which
           others
           in
           the
           same
           state
           might
           be
           able
           to
           do
           him
           .
           Not
           that
           I
           think
           meer
           fear
           made
           men
           at
           first
           enter
           into
           Societies
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           a
           natural
           inclination
           in
           mankind
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           pleasures
           of
           humane
           life
           lies
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           it
           .
           But
           what
           other
           considerations
           incline
           men
           to
           ,
           fear
           makes
           reasonable
           ,
           though
           men
           part
           with
           some
           supposed
           liberty
           for
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           it
           .
           So
           that
           the
           utmost
           liberty
           is
           destroyed
           by
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           unreasonable
           than
           for
           men
           to
           quarrel
           with
           Government
           for
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           enjoy
           and
           the
           preservation
           of
           themselves
           together
           .
           
           Which
           alone
           makes
           the
           desire
           of
           Power
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           preservation
           of
           our selves
           in
           our
           rights
           and
           properties
           may
           be
           had
           without
           it
           ,
           all
           that
           the
           want
           of
           Liberty
           signifies
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           men
           have
           all
           the
           conveniences
           of
           Power
           without
           the
           trouble
           and
           the
           cares
           of
           it
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           not
           a
           more
           desirable
           Liberty
           than
           the
           other
           ,
           let
           any
           rational
           man
           judge
           .
           The
           pretence
           of
           Liberty
           then
           in
           this
           sense
           against
           Government
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           Fools
           in
           taking
           the
           best
           care
           to
           preserve
           themselves
           ,
           that
           Laws
           are
           but
           instruments
           of
           Slavery
           ,
           and
           every
           single
           man
           is
           better
           able
           to
           defend
           himself
           ,
           than
           the
           united
           strength
           of
           a
           people
           in
           Society
           is
           to
           defend
           him
           .
           And
           this
           kind
           of
           Liberty
           we
           may
           justly
           think
           will
           be
           desired
           by
           none
           but
           mad-men
           ,
           and
           beasts
           of
           prey
           .
           It
           follows
           then
           ,
           that
           what
           Liberty
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           all
           Government
           ,
           must
           never
           be
           pleaded
           against
           one
           sort
           of
           it
           .
           But
           is
           there
           then
           so
           great
           a
           degree
           of
           Liberty
           in
           one
           mode
           of
           Government
           more
           than
           another
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           thought
           reasonable
           to
           disturb
           Government
           ,
           meerly
           to
           alter
           the
           form
           of
           it
           ?
           Would
           it
           have
           been
           so
           much
           better
           for
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           to
           have
           been
           governed
           by
           the
           250
           men
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           than
           by
           Moses
           ?
           
           Would
           not
           they
           have
           required
           the
           same
           subjection
           and
           obedience
           to
           themselves
           ,
           though
           their
           commands
           had
           been
           much
           more
           unreasonable
           than
           his
           ?
           What
           security
           can
           there
           be
           that
           every
           one
           of
           these
           shall
           not
           be
           worse
           in
           all
           respects
           than
           him
           whom
           they
           were
           so
           willing
           to
           lay
           aside
           ;
           and
           if
           one
           be
           thought
           troublesome
           ,
           what
           Liberty
           and
           ease
           is
           there
           when
           their
           name
           is
           Legion
           ?
           So
           that
           the
           folly
           of
           these
           popular
           pretences
           is
           as
           great
           as
           the
           sin
           in
           being
           perswaded
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           may
           be
           they
           have
           not
           thought
           amiss
           who
           have
           attributed
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           disturbance
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           Kingdoms
           ,
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           popular
           Government
           ,
           to
           an
           unjust
           admiration
           of
           those
           Greek
           and
           Roman
           Writers
           ,
           who
           have
           unreasonably
           set
           up
           Liberty
           in
           opposition
           to
           Monarchy
           .
           But
           some
           of
           the
           wisest
           of
           them
           have
           given
           us
           a
           truer
           account
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           have
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           the
           Roman
           State
           could
           have
           been
           preserved
           longer
           ,
           unless
           it
           had
           submitted
           to
           an
           (a)
           
             Imperial
             Power
          
           ;
           for
           the
           popular
           heats
           and
           factions
           were
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           the
           annual
           election
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           was
           but
           another
           name
           for
           a
           tumult
           ;
           and
           as
           Dio
           goes
           on
           (b)
           
             the
             name
             of
             popular
             Government
             is
             far
             more
             plausible
             ,
             but
             the
             benefits
             
             of
             Monarchy
             are
             far
             greater
             ;
             it
             being
             much
             easier
             to
             find
             one
             good
             than
             many
             ;
             and
             though
             one
             be
             accounted
             difficult
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             almost
             impossible
             .
          
           And
           as
           he
           elsewhere
           well
           observes
           ,
           
             the
             flourishing
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             depends
             upon
             its
             poverty
          
           ;
           that
           being
           alone
           able
           to
           unite
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           Governours
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           plentiful
           state
           ,
           not
           set
           about
           with
           enemies
           ,
           will
           be
           grasping
           at
           their
           own
           private
           interests
           ,
           and
           fall
           naturally
           from
           thence
           into
           divisions
           and
           animosities
           ;
           but
           
             the
             flourishing
             of
             the
             Monarchy
             lies
             in
             the
             riches
             of
             it
             ,
          
           the
           Prince
           and
           the
           People
           having
           the
           same
           interest
           ,
           and
           being
           rich
           or
           poor
           together
           .
           So
           that
           we
           see
           the
           notion
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           power
           in
           Government
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           an
           inseperable
           property
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           the
           proper
           notion
           of
           it
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           Government
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           lies
           in
           the
           
             enjoyments
             of
             our
             Rights
             and
             Properties
             ,
          
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           inconsistent
           with
           Monarchy
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           more
           advanced
           by
           that
           ,
           than
           by
           any
           other
           way
           of
           Government
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Another
           principle
           which
           tends
           to
           the
           subverting
           Government
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           of
           Vsurpation
           upon
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           they
           may
           resume
           the
           exercise
           of
           Power
           ,
           and
           punish
           
           the
           
             Supreme
             Magistrate
          
           himself
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           guilty
           of
           it
           .
           Than
           which
           there
           can
           be
           no
           principle
           imagined
           more
           destructive
           to
           civil
           Societies
           ,
           and
           repugnant
           to
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           Government
           .
           For
           it
           destroys
           all
           the
           obligations
           of
           Oaths
           and
           Compacts
           ;
           it
           makes
           the
           solemnest
           bonds
           of
           obedience
           signifie
           nothing
           when
           the
           people
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           declare
           it
           :
           it
           makes
           every
           prosperous
           Rebellion
           just
           ;
           for
           no
           doubt
           when
           the
           power
           is
           in
           the
           Rebels
           hands
           ,
           they
           will
           justifie
           themselves
           ,
           and
           condemn
           their
           Soveraign
           .
           (
           And
           if
           
             Corah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           and
           Abiram
           had
           succeeded
           in
           their
           Rebellion
           against
           Moses
           ,
           no
           doubt
           they
           would
           have
           been
           called
           the
           Keepers
           of
           the
           Liberties
           of
           Israel
           .
           )
           It
           makes
           all
           Government
           dangerous
           to
           the
           persons
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           ,
           considering
           the
           unavoidable
           infirmities
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           readiness
           of
           people
           to
           misconstrue
           the
           actions
           of
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           their
           incapacity
           to
           judge
           of
           them
           ;
           it
           not
           being
           fit
           that
           the
           reasons
           of
           all
           counsels
           of
           Princes
           should
           be
           divulged
           by
           Proclamations
           .
           So
           that
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           wanting
           to
           make
           Princes
           miserable
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           people
           want
           Power
           to
           make
           them
           so
           .
           And
           the
           supposition
           of
           this
           principle
           will
           unavoidably
           keep
           up
           a
           constant
           jealousie
           between
           the
           Prince
           and
           his
           
           people
           :
           for
           if
           he
           knows
           their
           minds
           ,
           he
           will
           think
           it
           reasonable
           to
           secure
           himself
           by
           all
           means
           against
           their
           Power
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           keep
           them
           as
           unable
           to
           resist
           as
           may
           be
           :
           whereby
           all
           mutual
           confidence
           between
           a
           Prince
           and
           his
           People
           will
           be
           destroyed
           :
           and
           there
           can
           be
           no
           such
           way
           to
           bring
           in
           an
           arbitrary
           Government
           into
           a
           Nation
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           such
           Men
           pretend
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           only
           means
           to
           keep
           it
           out
           .
           Besides
           ,
           this
           must
           necessarily
           engage
           a
           Nation
           in
           endless
           disputes
           about
           the
           forfeiture
           of
           Power
           into
           whose
           hands
           it
           falls
           :
           whether
           into
           the
           people
           in
           common
           ,
           or
           some
           persons
           particularly
           chosen
           by
           the
           people
           for
           that
           purpose
           :
           for
           in
           an
           established
           Government
           according
           to
           their
           principles
           ,
           the
           ●ing
           himself
           is
           the
           true
           representative
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           others
           may
           be
           chosen
           for
           some
           particular
           purposes
           ,
           as
           proposing
           Laws
           ,
           &c.
           but
           these
           cannot
           pretend
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           choice
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           full
           power
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           withal
           ,
           whatever
           they
           do
           against
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           is
           unlawful
           ;
           and
           their
           power
           is
           forfeited
           by
           attempting
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           what
           mighty
           danger
           can
           there
           be
           in
           supposing
           the
           persons
           of
           Princes
           to
           be
           so
           sacred
           ,
           that
           no
           
           sons
           of
           violence
           ought
           to
           come
           near
           to
           hurt
           them
           ?
           Have
           not
           all
           the
           ancient
           Kingdoms
           and
           Empires
           of
           the
           world
           flourished
           under
           the
           supposition
           of
           an
           unaccountable
           power
           in
           Princes
           ?
           That
           hath
           been
           thought
           by
           those
           who
           did
           not
           own
           a
           derivation
           of
           their
           power
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           a
           just
           security
           to
           their
           persons
           ,
           considering
           the
           hazards
           ,
           and
           the
           care
           of
           Government
           which
           they
           undergo
           ?
           Have
           not
           the
           people
           who
           have
           been
           most
           jealous
           of
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           been
           fain
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           an
           unaccountable
           power
           ,
           as
           their
           last
           refuge
           in
           case
           of
           their
           greatest
           necessities
           ?
           I
           mean
           the
           Romans
           in
           their
           Dictators
           .
           And
           if
           it
           were
           thought
           not
           only
           reasonable
           ,
           but
           necessary
           then
           ,
           ought
           it
           not
           to
           be
           preserved
           inviolable
           ,
           where
           the
           same
           Laws
           do
           give
           it
           by
           which
           Men
           have
           any
           right
           to
           challenge
           any
           power
           at
           all
           ?
           Neither
           doth
           this
           
             give
             Princes
             the
             liberty
             to
             do
             what
             they
             list
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Laws
           by
           which
           they
           Govern
           ,
           do
           fence
           in
           the
           rights
           and
           properties
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           Princes
           do
           find
           so
           great
           conveniency
           ,
           ease
           and
           security
           in
           their
           Government
           by
           Law
           ,
           that
           the
           sense
           of
           that
           will
           keep
           them
           far
           better
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           Laws
           ,
           than
           the
           Peoples
           holding
           a
           Rod
           over
           them
           ,
           which
           the
           best
           Princes
           are
           like
           to
           suffer
           the
           most
           by
           ,
           and
           bad
           will
           
           but
           grow
           desperate
           by
           it
           .
           Good
           Princes
           will
           never
           need
           such
           a
           curb
           ,
           because
           their
           oaths
           and
           promises
           ,
           their
           love
           and
           tenderness
           towards
           their
           people
           ,
           the
           sense
           they
           have
           of
           a
           Power
           infinitely
           greater
           than
           theirs
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           must
           give
           an
           account
           of
           all
           their
           actions
           ,
           will
           make
           them
           govern
           as
           the
           Fathers
           of
           their
           Country
           ;
           and
           bad
           Princes
           will
           never
           value
           it
           ,
           but
           will
           endeavour
           by
           all
           possible
           means
           to
           secure
           themselves
           against
           it
           .
           So
           that
           no
           inconveniency
           can
           be
           possibly
           so
           great
           on
           the
           supposition
           of
           this
           unaccountable
           Power
           in
           Soveraign
           Princes
           ,
           taking
           it
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           and
           meerly
           on
           the
           account
           of
           reason
           ,
           as
           the
           unavoidable
           mischiefs
           of
           that
           Hypotheses
           ,
           which
           places
           all
           power
           originally
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           all
           oaths
           and
           bonds
           whatsoever
           to
           obedience
           ,
           gives
           them
           the
           liberty
           to
           resume
           it
           when
           they
           please
           :
           which
           will
           always
           be
           when
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Faction
           and
           Sedition
           shall
           prevail
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           ruled
           here
           in
           Corah
           and
           his
           company
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Another
           pretence
           of
           this
           Rebellion
           of
           Corah
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             the
             freeing
             themselves
             from
             the
             encroachments
             upon
             their
             spiritual
             priviledges
             which
             were
             made
             by
             the
             usurpations
             of
          
           Aaron
           
             and
             the
             Priesthood
          
           .
           This
           served
           ●or
           a
           very
           popular
           pretence
           ,
           for
           they
           
           knew
           no
           reason
           that
           one
           Tribe
           should
           engross
           so
           much
           of
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           Nation
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           but
           to
           attend
           the
           service
           of
           God
           for
           it
           .
           What
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             are
             not
             all
             the
             Lord's
             people
             holy
          
           ?
           Why
           may
           not
           then
           all
           they
           
             offer
             up
             incense
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Sons
           of
           Aaron
           ?
           How
           many
           
             publick
             uses
          
           might
           those
           Revenues
           serve
           for
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           to
           maintain
           Aaron
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Sons
           of
           Levi
           ?
           But
           if
           there
           must
           be
           some
           to
           attend
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           the
           meanest
           of
           the
           people
           serve
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           those
           who
           can
           be
           serviceable
           for
           nothing
           else
           ?
           Why
           must
           there
           be
           an
           order
           of
           Priesthood
           distinct
           from
           that
           of
           Levites
           ?
           why
           a
           
             High
             Priest
          
           above
           all
           the
           Priests
           ?
           what
           is
           there
           in
           all
           their
           office
           which
           one
           of
           the
           common
           people
           may
           not
           do
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ?
           cannot
           they
           slay
           the
           sacrifices
           ,
           and
           offer
           incense
           ,
           and
           d●
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           
             Priestly
             Office
          
           ?
           So
           that
           at
           last
           they
           make
           all
           this
           to
           be
           a
           Politick
           design
           of
           Moses
           only
           to
           advance
           his
           own
           Family
           by
           making
           his
           
             Brother
             High-Priest
          
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           all
           the
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           at
           his
           devotion
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           people
           the
           better
           in
           awe
           .
           This
           hath
           always
           bee●
           the
           quarrel
           at
           Religion
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           seldom
           pretend
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           design
           t●
           
           destroy
           it
           .
           For
           who
           would
           ever
           have
           minded
           the
           constant
           attendance
           at
           the
           Temple
           ,
           if
           no
           encouragements
           had
           been
           given
           to
           those
           who
           were
           imployed
           in
           it
           ?
           Or
           is
           not
           Religion
           apt
           enough
           to
           be
           despised
           of
           it self
           ,
           by
           Men
           of
           prophane
           minds
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           rendred
           more
           mean
           and
           contemptible
           by
           the
           Poverty
           of
           those
           who
           are
           devoted
           to
           it
           ?
           Shall
           not
           God
           be
           allowed
           the
           priviledge
           of
           every
           Master
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           to
           appoint
           the
           ranks
           and
           orders
           of
           his
           own
           servants
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           care
           they
           be
           provided
           for
           ,
           as
           becomes
           those
           who
           wait
           upon
           him
           ?
           What
           a
           dishonour
           had
           this
           been
           to
           the
           
             true
             God
          
           ,
           when
           those
           who
           worshipped
           
             false
             Gods
          
           thought
           nothing
           too
           great
           for
           those
           who
           were
           imployed
           in
           the
           service
           of
           them
           ?
           But
           never
           any
           yet
           cryed
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           betray
           his
           
             Master
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             all
             this
             waste
             ?
          
           Let
           God
           be
           honoured
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           let
           Religion
           come
           in
           for
           its
           share
           among
           all
           the
           things
           which
           deserve
           encouragement
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           are
           employed
           in
           the
           offices
           of
           it
           ,
           enjoy
           but
           what
           God
           ,
           and
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           their
           Country
           give
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           see
           it
           was
           nothing
           ,
           but
           the
           discontent
           and
           faction
           of
           Corah
           and
           his
           company
           which
           made
           any
           encroachment
           of
           Aaron
           and
           the
           Priesthood
           
           any
           pretence
           for
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           these
           pretences
           would
           not
           serve
           to
           make
           them
           escape
           the
           severe
           hand
           of
           divine
           justice
           ;
           for
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           and
           remarkable
           manner
           he
           made
           them
           suffer
           the
           just
           desert
           of
           their
           sin
           ,
           for
           
             they
             perished
             in
             their
             contradiction
          
           :
           which
           is
           the
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             Iudgment
          
           which
           was
           inflicted
           upon
           them
           for
           it
           .
           They
           had
           provoked
           Heaven
           by
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           disturbed
           the
           earth
           by
           their
           Faction
           ;
           and
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           moved
           with
           indignation
           against
           them
           ,
           trembled
           and
           shook
           ,
           as
           Iosephus
           saith
           ,
           like
           waves
           that
           are
           tossed
           with
           a
           mighty
           wind
           ,
           and
           then
           with
           a
           horrid
           noise
           it
           rends
           asunder
           ,
           and
           opens
           its
           mouth
           to
           swallow
           those
           in
           its
           bowels
           who
           were
           unfit
           to
           live
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           it
           .
           They
           had
           been
           dividing
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           earth
           to
           their
           amazement
           and
           ruine
           divides
           it self
           under
           their
           feet
           ,
           as
           though
           it
           had
           been
           design'd
           on
           purpose
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           punishment
           themselves
           might
           feel
           ,
           and
           others
           see
           the
           mischief
           of
           their
           sin
           .
           Their
           seditious
           principles
           seemed
           to
           have
           infected
           the
           ground
           they
           stood
           upon
           ;
           the
           earth
           of
           a
           sudden
           proves
           as
           unquiet
           and
           troublesome
           as
           they
           ;
           but
           to
           rebuke
           their
           madness
           ,
           it
           was
           only
           in
           obedience
           
           to
           him
           who
           made
           it
           the
           executioner
           of
           his
           wrath
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           had
           done
           its
           office
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           (a)
           
             that
             the
             earth
             closed
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             perished
             from
             among
             the
             Congregation
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           earth
           having
           revenged
           it self
           against
           the
           disturbers
           of
           its
           peace
           ,
           Heaven
           presently
           appears
           with
           a
           
             flaming
             fire
          
           ,
           taking
           vengeance
           upon
           the
           250
           Men
           ,
           who
           in
           opposition
           to
           (b)
           
             Aaron
             ,
             had
             usurped
             the
             Priestly
             office
             ,
             in
             offering
             incense
             before
             the
             Lord.
          
           Such
           a
           Fire
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           the
           same
           Historian
           ,
           which
           far
           outwent
           the
           most
           dreadful
           eruptions
           of
           Aetna
           or
           Vesuvius
           ,
           which
           neither
           the
           art
           of
           Man
           ,
           nor
           the
           power
           of
           the
           wind
           could
           raise
           ;
           which
           neither
           the
           burning
           of
           Woods
           nor
           Cities
           could
           parallel
           ;
           but
           such
           a
           Fire
           which
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           alone
           could
           kindle
           ,
           whose
           light
           could
           be
           outdone
           by
           nothing
           but
           the
           heat
           of
           it
           .
           Thus
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           agree
           in
           the
           punishment
           of
           such
           disturbers
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           God
           by
           this
           remarkable
           judgment
           upon
           them
           hath
           left
           it
           upon
           record
           to
           all
           ages
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           world
           may
           be
           convinced
           how
           displeasing
           to
           him
           the
           sin
           of
           faction
           and
           sedition
           is
           .
           For
           God
           takes
           all
           this
           that
           was
           done
           against
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           as
           done
           against
           himself
           .
           For
           they
           are
           said
           
             to
             be
             gathered
             together
             against
             the
             
             Lord
             ,
          
           v.
           11.
           
             to
             provoke
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           v.
           30.
           
           And
           
             the
             fire
             is
             said
             to
             come
             out
             from
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           v.
           35.
           
           And
           a●terwards
           it
           is
           said
           of
           them
           ;
           (a)
           
             This
             is
             that
             Moses
             and
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             who
             strove
             against
             Moses
             and
             against
             Aaron
             in
             the
             company
             of
             Corah
             ,
             when
             they
             strove
             against
             the
             Lord.
          
           By
           which
           we
           see
           God
           interprets
           striving
           against
           the
           Authority
           appointed
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           striving
           against
           himself
           .
           God
           looks
           upon
           himself
           as
           immediately
           concerned
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           for
           by
           him
           
             Princes
             raign
          
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           his
           Vicegerents
           upon
           earth
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           resist
           ,
           resist
           not
           a
           meer
           appointment
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           (b)
           
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           do
           so
           shall
           in
           the
           mildest
           sense
           receive
           a
           
             severe
             punishment
          
           from
           him
           .
           Let
           the
           pretences
           be
           never
           so
           popular
           ,
           the
           persons
           never
           so
           great
           and
           famous
           ;
           nay
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           of
           the
           great
           Council
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           yet
           we
           see
           God
           doth
           not
           abate
           of
           his
           severity
           upon
           any
           of
           these
           considerations
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           first
           formed
           sedition
           that
           we
           read
           of
           against
           Moses
           ,
           the
           people
           had
           been
           murmuring
           before
           ,
           but
           they
           wanted
           heads
           to
           manage
           them
           :
           Now
           all
           things
           concur
           to
           a
           most
           dangerous
           Rebellion
           upon
           the
           most
           popular
           pretences
           
           of
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           ;
           and
           now
           God
           takes
           the
           first
           opportunity
           of
           declaring
           his
           hatred
           of
           such
           actions
           ;
           
             that
             others
             might
             hear
             ,
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             do
             no
             more
             so
             presumptuously
             .
          
           This
           hath
           been
           the
           usual
           method
           of
           divine
           Judgments
           ;
           the
           first
           of
           the
           kind
           hath
           been
           most
           remarkably
           punished
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           that
           by
           it
           they
           may
           see
           how
           hateful
           such
           things
           are
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           if
           Men
           will
           venture
           upon
           them
           notwithstanding
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           always
           punish
           them
           so
           much
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           (
           though
           he
           sometimes
           doth
           )
           but
           reserves
           them
           ,
           without
           repentance
           ,
           to
           his
           Justice
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           The
           first
           man
           that
           sinned
           was
           made
           an
           example
           of
           God's
           Justice
           ;
           The
           first
           world
           ;
           the
           first
           publick
           attempt
           against
           Heaven
           at
           Babel
           after
           the
           plantation
           of
           the
           world
           again
           ;
           the
           first
           Cities
           which
           were
           so
           generally
           corrupted
           after
           the
           flood
           ;
           the
           first
           breaker
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           after
           the
           Law
           ;
           the
           first
           o●●erers
           with
           strange
           fire
           ;
           the
           first
           lookers
           into
           the
           Ark
           ,
           and
           here
           the
           first
           popular
           Rebellion
           and
           Usurpers
           of
           the
           office
           of
           
             Priesthood
             God
          
           doth
           hereby
           intend
           to
           preserve
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Laws
           ;
           he
           gives
           men
           warning
           enough
           by
           ore
           exemplary
           punishment
           ,
           and
           if
           notwithstanding
           that
           ,
           they
           will
           commit
           the
           same
           sin
           ,
           they
           
           may
           thank
           themselves
           if
           they
           suffer
           for
           it
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           yet
           in
           that
           to
           come
           .
           And
           that
           good
           effect
           this
           Judgment
           had
           upon
           that
           people
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           next
           day
           14000
           suffered
           for
           murmuring
           at
           the
           destruction
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           yet
           we
           do
           not
           find
           that
           any
           Rebellion
           was
           raised
           among
           them
           afterwards
           upon
           these
           popular
           pretences
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           .
           While
           their
           Judges
           continued
           (
           who
           were
           Kings
           ,
           without
           the
           state
           and
           title
           of
           Kings
           )
           they
           were
           observed
           with
           reverence
           ,
           and
           obeyed
           with
           diligence
           .
           When
           afterwards
           they
           desired
           a
           King
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Pomp
           and
           Grandeur
           which
           other
           Nations
           had
           (
           which
           Samuel
           acquaints
           them
           with
           ,
           viz.
           (a)
           
             the
             Officers
             and
             Souldiers
          
           ,
           the
           large
           Revenues
           he
           must
           have
           )
           though
           their
           King
           was
           disowned
           by
           God
           ,
           yet
           the
           people
           held
           firm
           in
           their
           obedience
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           David
           himself
           ,
           though
           anointed
           to
           be
           King
           ,
           persecuted
           by
           Saul
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           might
           have
           pleaded
           Necessity
           and
           Providence
           as
           much
           as
           any
           ever
           could
           ,
           (
           when
           Saul
           was
           strangely
           delivered
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           )
           yet
           we
           see
           what
           an
           opinion
           he
           had
           of
           the
           person
           of
           a
           bad
           King
           ,
           (b)
           
             The
             Lord
             forbid
             that
             I
             should
             do
             this
             thing
             against
             my
             Master
             the
             Lord
             's
             Anointed
             ,
             to
             stretch
             forth
             my
             hand
             against
             
             him
             ,
             seeing
             he
             is
             the
             Anointed
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           lest
           we
           should
           think
           it
           was
           only
           his
           Modesty
           or
           his
           Policy
           which
           kept
           him
           from
           doing
           it
           ,
           he
           afterwards
           ,
           upon
           a
           like
           occasion
           declares
           ,
           it
           was
           only
           the
           sin
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           which
           kept
           him
           from
           it
           .
           (a)
           
             For
             who
             can
             stretch
             forth
             his
             hand
             against
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             and
             be
             guiltless
             ?
          
           Not
           as
           though
           David
           could
           not
           do
           it
           
             without
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sanhedrin
             ,
          
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           pretended
           by
           the
           Sons
           of
           Corah
           in
           our
           age
           ;
           for
           he
           excepts
           none
           ;
           he
           never
           seizes
           upon
           him
           to
           carry
           him
           prisoner
           to
           be
           tryed
           by
           the
           Sanhedrin
           ,
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           foundation
           for
           any
           such
           power
           in
           the
           Sanhedrin
           over
           the
           persons
           of
           their
           Soveraigns
           .
           It
           neither
           being
           contained
           in
           the
           grounds
           of
           its
           institution
           ,
           nor
           any
           precedent
           occurring
           in
           the
           whole
           story
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           which
           gives
           the
           least
           countenance
           to
           it
           :
           Nay
           ,
           several
           passages
           of
           Scripture
           utterly
           overthrow
           it
           ,
           for
           how
           could
           Solomon
           have
           said
           ,
           (b)
           
             Where
             the
             word
             of
             a
             King
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             power
             ;
             and
             who
             may
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             what
             dost
             thou
             ?
          
           If
           by
           the
           constitution
           of
           their
           Government
           ,
           the
           Sanhedrin
           might
           have
           controlled
           him
           in
           what
           he
           said
           or
           did
           .
           But
           
             have
             not
             several
             of
             the
             modern
             Iews
             said
             so
             ?
          
           Granting
           that
           some
           
           have
           ;
           yet
           so
           they
           have
           spoken
           many
           unreasonable
           and
           foolish
           things
           besides
           ;
           but
           yet
           none
           of
           these
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Sanhedrin
           to
           depose
           their
           Kings
           ,
           or
           put
           them
           to
           death
           ;
           all
           that
           they
           say
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           cases
           expressed
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           if
           the
           Kings
           do
           transgress
           ,
           the
           Sanhedrin
           had
           the
           power
           of
           inflicting
           the
           penalty
           of
           scourging
           ,
           which
           yet
           they
           deny
           to
           have
           had
           any
           infamy
           in
           it
           among
           them
           .
           But
           did
           not
           David
           transgress
           the
           Law
           in
           his
           murder
           and
           adultery
           ?
           did
           not
           Solomon
           in
           the
           multitude
           of
           his
           wives
           and
           Idolatry
           ,
           yet
           where
           do
           we
           read
           that
           the
           Sanhedrin
           ever
           took
           cognizance
           of
           these
           things
           ?
           And
           the
           more
           ancient
           Iews
           do
           say
           ,
           (a)
           
             That
             the
             King
             was
             not
             to
             be
             judged
             ,
          
           as
           is
           plain
           in
           the
           Text
           of
           the
           Misna
           ,
           however
           the
           Expositors
           have
           taken
           a
           liberty
           to
           contradict
           it
           ;
           but
           as
           far
           as
           we
           can
           find
           ,
           without
           any
           foundation
           of
           reason
           :
           and
           
             R.
             Ieremiah
          
           in
           (b)
           Nachmanides
           ,
           saith
           expresly
           ,
           
             That
             no
             creature
             may
             judge
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             the
             holy
             and
             blessed
             God
             alone
             .
          
           But
           we
           have
           an
           Authority
           far
           greater
           than
           his
           ,
           viz.
           of
           David's
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           who
           after
           he
           hath
           denied
           that
           
             any
             man
             can
             stretch
             forth
             his
             hand
             against
             the
             Lord
             's
             Anointed
             ,
             and
             be
             guiltless
          
           ;
           in
           the
           very
           next
           words
           he
           submits
           
           the
           judgment
           of
           him
           only
           to
           God
           himself
           ,
           saying
           ,
           (a)
           
             As
             the
             Lord
             liveth
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shall
             smite
             him
             ,
             or
             his
             day
             shall
             come
             to
             die
             ,
             or
             he
             shall
             descend
             into
             battle
             and
             perish
             .
          
           He
           thought
           it
           sufficient
           to
           leave
           the
           judgment
           of
           those
           things
           to
           God
           ,
           whose
           power
           over
           Princes
           he
           knew
           was
           enough
           ,
           if
           well
           considered
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           awe
           .
           We
           have
           now
           dispatched
           the
           first
           consideration
           of
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           as
           they
           relate
           to
           the
           fact
           of
           Corah
           and
           his
           company
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           ought
           now
           to
           enquire
           ,
           whether
           the
           
             Christian
             Doctrine
          
           hath
           made
           any
           alteration
           in
           these
           things
           ;
           or
           whether
           that
           gives
           any
           greater
           encouragement
           to
           faction
           and
           sedition
           than
           the
           Law
           did
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           masked
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           zeal
           for
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           .
           But
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           what
           God
           then
           declared
           to
           be
           displeasing
           to
           him
           by
           such
           remarkable
           judgments
           ,
           hath
           been
           now
           more
           fully
           manifested
           by
           frequent
           precepts
           ,
           and
           vehement
           exhortations
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           weighty
           arguments
           ,
           and
           the
           constant
           practice
           of
           the
           first
           and
           the
           best
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           black
           character
           which
           is
           set
           upon
           those
           who
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           did
           
             despise
             dominion
             ,
             and
             speak
             evil
             of
             dignities
             ,
          
           and
           
           follow
           Corah
           in
           his
           Rebellion
           ,
           however
           they
           may
           please
           themselves
           with
           
             greater
             light
          
           ,
           than
           former
           ages
           had
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           such
           (b)
           
             for
             whom
             is
             reserved
             the
             blackness
             of
             darkness
             for
             ever
             .
          
           It
           would
           take
           up
           too
           much
           time
           to
           examine
           the
           frivolous
           evasions
           ,
           and
           ridiculous
           distinctions
           by
           which
           they
           would
           make
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           in
           not
           resisting
           Authority
           ,
           so
           much
           different
           from
           theirs
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           only
           done
           it
           ,
           but
           in
           spight
           of
           Christianity
           have
           pleaded
           for
           it
           .
           Either
           they
           said
           they
           
             wanted
             strength
          
           ,
           or
           courage
           ,
           or
           the
           
             countenance
             of
             the
             Senate
          
           ,
           or
           did
           not
           understand
           their
           own
           Liberty
           ;
           when
           all
           their
           obedience
           was
           only
           due
           to
           those
           precepts
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           make
           it
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           
             Christianity
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             ,
          
           and
           which
           the
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           had
           particularly
           given
           them
           in
           charge
           (a)
           
             to
             put
             the
             people
             in
             mind
             of
             .
          
        
         
           And
           happy
           had
           it
           been
           for
           us
           if
           this
           Doctrine
           had
           been
           more
           sincerely
           preached
           ,
           and
           duly
           practised
           in
           this
           Nation
           ;
           for
           we
           should
           then
           never
           have
           seen
           those
           sad
           times
           ,
           which
           we
           can
           now
           no
           otherwi●e
           think
           of
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           devouring
           Fire
           ,
           and
           raging
           
             Pestilence
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           such
           
           dreadful
           judgments
           which
           we
           have
           smarted
           so
           much
           by
           ,
           that
           we
           heartily
           pray
           we
           may
           never
           feel
           them
           again
           :
           For
           then
           
             fears
             and
             jealousies
          
           began
           our
           miseries
           ,
           and
           the
           curse
           so
           often
           denounced
           
             against
             Meroz
          
           ,
           fell
           upon
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ;
           When
           the
           Sons
           of
           Corah
           managed
           their
           own
           ambitious
           designs
           against
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           (
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Church
           )
           under
           the
           same
           pretences
           of
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           .
           And
           when
           the
           pretence
           of
           Religion
           was
           broken
           into
           Schisms
           ,
           and
           Liberty
           into
           oppression
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           it
           pleased
           God
           out
           of
           his
           secret
           and
           unsearchable
           judgments
           to
           suffer
           the
           Sons
           of
           Violence
           to
           prevail
           against
           the
           Lord
           's
           Anointed
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           would
           know
           no
           difference
           between
           his
           being
           conquered
           and
           guilty
           .
           They
           could
           find
           no
           way
           to
           justifie
           their
           former
           wickedness
           ,
           but
           by
           adding
           more
           :
           The
           consciousness
           of
           their
           own
           guilt
           ,
           and
           the
           fears
           of
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           it
           ,
           made
           them
           unquiet
           and
           thoughtful
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           his
           life
           and
           presence
           did
           upbraid
           them
           with
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           fearful
           of
           the
           other
           .
           And
           when
           they
           found
           the
           greatness
           and
           constancy
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           the
           firmness
           of
           his
           piety
           ,
           the
           zeal
           he
           had
           for
           the
           true
           interest
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           betray
           his
           Trust
           for
           the
           
           saving
           of
           his
           life
           ;
           they
           charge
           him
           with
           their
           own
           guilt
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           suffer
           because
           they
           had
           deserved
           to
           do
           it
           .
           And
           as
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           enough
           to
           have
           abused
           the
           names
           of
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           before
           ,
           they
           resolve
           to
           make
           the
           very
           name
           of
           Iustice
           to
           suffer
           together
           with
           their
           King
           :
           by
           calling
           that
           infamous
           company
           ,
           who
           condemned
           their
           
             Soveraign
             ,
             A
             High
             Court
             of
             Iustice
             ,
          
           which
           trampled
           under
           foot
           the
           Laws
           both
           of
           God
           and
           men
           .
           But
           lest
           the
           world
           should
           imagine
           they
           had
           any
           shame
           left
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           people
           witnesses
           of
           his
           Murther
           ;
           and
           pretend
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           People
           for
           doing
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           detest
           and
           abhor
           .
           Thus
           fell
           our
           
             Royal
             Martyr
          
           a
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           fury
           of
           unreasonable
           men
           ;
           who
           either
           were
           so
           blind
           as
           not
           to
           see
           his
           worth
           ,
           or
           rather
           so
           bad
           as
           to
           hate
           him
           for
           it
           .
           And
           as
           
             God
             gave
             once
          
           to
           the
           people
           of
           the
           
             Iews
             a
             King
             in
             his
             Anger
             ,
          
           being
           provoked
           to
           it
           by
           their
           sins
           ,
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           
             he
             took
          
           away
           one
           of
           the
           best
           of
           
             Kings
             from
             us
             in
             his
             wrath
             .
          
           But
           blessed
           be
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           judgment
           was
           pleased
           to
           remember
           mercy
           ,
           in
           the
           miraculous
           preservation
           ,
           and
           glorious
           restauration
           of
           
           our
           Gracious
           Sovereign
           ;
           let
           us
           have
           a
           care
           then
           of
           abusing
           the
           mercies
           of
           so
           great
           a
           deliverance
           to
           quite
           other
           ends
           than
           God
           intended
           it
           for
           ;
           lest
           he
           be
           provoked
           to
           say
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           of
           old
           to
           the
           Iews
           ,
           (a)
           
             But
             if
             ye
             shall
             still
             do
             wickedly
             ,
             ye
             shall
             be
             consumed
             ,
             both
             ye
             and
             your
             King.
          
           And
           if
           we
           look
           on
           this
           as
           a
           dreadful
           judgment
           ,
           let
           us
           endeavour
           to
           prevent
           it
           by
           a
           timely
           and
           sincere
           reformation
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           hearty
           supplications
           to
           God
           that
           he
           would
           preserve
           the
           person
           of
           our
           Soveraign
           from
           all
           the
           attempts
           of
           violence
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           so
           direct
           his
           counsels
           ,
           and
           prosper
           his
           affairs
           ,
           that
           
             His
             Government
             may
             be
             a
             long
             and
             publick
             Blessing
             to
             these
             Nations
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             Preached
             at
             Guild
             Hall
             Chappel
             .
             
               JUNE
               9
               th
               .
               1671.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Matthew
               XXI
               .
               43.
               
            
             
               Therefore
               say
               I
               unto
               you
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               a
               Nation
               bringing
               forth
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               .
            
          
        
         
           THE
           time
           was
           now
           very
           near
           approaching
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           to
           suffer
           an
           accursed
           death
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           ungrateful
           men
           :
           and
           to
           let
           them
           see
           that
           he
           laid
           no
           impossible
           command
           upon
           men
           when
           he
           bid
           them
           (a)
           
             love
             their
             enemies
          
           ,
           he
           expresses
           the
           truest
           kindness
           himsel●
           towards
           those
           who
           designed
           his
           destruction
           .
           For
           what
           can
           be
           imagined
           greater
           towards
           such
           ,
           
           whose
           malice
           was
           like
           to
           end
           in
           nothing
           short
           of
           their
           own
           ruine
           ,
           than
           by
           representing
           to
           them
           the
           evils
           they
           must
           suffer
           ,
           to
           disswade
           them
           from
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           intended
           to
           do
           ?
           But
           if
           neither
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           future
           miseries
           ,
           nor
           their
           present
           sins
           will
           at
           all
           abate
           their
           fury
           or
           asswage
           their
           malice
           ,
           nothing
           is
           then
           lest
           for
           kindness
           to
           shew
           it self
           by
           ,
           but
           by
           lamenting
           their
           folly
           ,
           bemoaning
           their
           obstinacy
           ,
           and
           praying
           God
           to
           have
           pity
           upon
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           little
           upon
           themselves
           .
           And
           all
           these
           were
           very
           remarkable
           in
           the
           carriage
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           towards
           his
           most
           implacable
           enemies
           :
           he
           had
           taken
           care
           to
           instruct
           them
           by
           his
           doctrine
           ;
           to
           convince
           them
           by
           his
           miracles
           ,
           to
           oblige
           them
           by
           the
           first
           offers
           of
           the
           greatest
           mercy
           ;
           but
           all
           these
           things
           had
           no
           other
           effect
           upon
           them
           ,
           than
           to
           heighten
           their
           malice
           ,
           increase
           their
           rage
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           more
           impatient
           till
           they
           had
           destroyed
           him
           .
           But
           their
           stupidity
           made
           him
           more
           sensible
           of
           their
           folly
           ,
           and
           their
           obstinacy
           stirred
           up
           his
           compassion
           towards
           them
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           the
           nearer
           he
           approached
           to
           his
           own
           sufferings
           ,
           the
           greater
           sense
           he
           expressed
           of
           theirs
           .
           For
           he
           was
           no
           sooner
           come
           within
           view
           of
           that
           bloody
           
           City
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           within
           few
           days
           to
           suffer
           by
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           men
           ;
           but
           his
           compassion
           breaks
           forth
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           his
           weeping
           over
           it
           ;
           but
           by
           that
           passionate
           expression
           ,
           which
           is
           abrupt
           only
           by
           the
           force
           of
           his
           grief
           :
           (a)
           
             If
             thou
             hadst
             known
             ,
             even
             thou
             at
             least
             in
             this
             thy
             day
             the
             things
             which
             belong
             unto
             thy
             peace
             !
             but
             now
             they
             are
             hid
             from
             thine
             eyes
             .
          
           And
           when
           he
           was
           within
           the
           City
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           mention
           the
           desolation
           which
           was
           to
           come
           upon
           it
           for
           all
           the
           righteous
           blood
           which
           had
           been
           spilt
           there
           ,
           but
           he
           presently
           subjoyns
           ,
           (b)
           
             O
             Hierusalem
             ,
             Hierusalem
             ,
             thou
             that
             killest
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             stonest
             them
             which
             are
             sent
             unto
             thee
             ,
             how
             often
             would
             I
             have
             gathered
             thy
             Childre●
             together
             ,
             as
             a
             Hen
             gathereth
             her
             Chickens
             under
             her
             wings
             and
             ye
             would
             not
          
           ?
           what
           words
           could
           more
           emphatically
           expres●
           the
           love
           and
           tenderness
           of
           Christ
           towards
           his
           greatest
           enemies
           than
           these
           do
           ▪
           especially
           considering
           that
           he
           knew
           how
           busie
           they
           were
           in
           contriving
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           so
           passionately
           lame●ting
           theirs
           .
           And
           when
           their
           malice
           ha●
           done
           its
           utmost
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           sa●●
           him
           hanging
           upon
           the
           Cross
           and
           read●
           to
           yield
           up
           his
           last
           breath
           ,
           he
           imploys
           th●
           remainder
           of
           it
           in
           begging
           pardon
           fo●
           
           them
           ,
           in
           those
           pathetical
           words
           (a)
           
             Father
             ,
             forgive
             them
             for
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             do
             .
          
           By
           all
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           what
           punishments
           soever
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           underwent
           afterwards
           for
           the
           great
           sin
           of
           crucifying
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           ,
           were
           no
           effect
           of
           meer
           revenge
           from
           him
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           just
           judgment
           of
           God
           which
           they
           had
           drawn
           upon
           themselves
           by
           their
           own
           obstinacy
           and
           wilful
           blindness
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           they
           might
           not
           think
           themselves
           surprized
           ,
           when
           the
           dreadful
           effects
           of
           God's
           anger
           should
           seize
           upon
           them
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           as
           he
           drew
           nearer
           to
           the
           time
           of
           his
           sufferings
           gives
           them
           more
           frequent
           and
           serious
           warnings
           of
           the
           sad
           consequence
           of
           their
           incorrgibleness
           under
           all
           the
           means
           of
           cure
           which
           had
           been
           used
           among
           them
           .
           For
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           amended
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           not
           only
           despised
           the
           remedy
           ,
           but
           the
           Physicians
           too
           ;
           (
           as
           though
           that
           were
           a
           small
           thing
           )
           they
           beat
           ,
           they
           wound
           ,
           they
           kill
           those
           who
           came
           to
           cure
           them
           :
           but
           as
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           enough
           to
           have
           done
           these
           things
           to
           servants
           ,
           (
           to
           let
           the
           world
           see
           how
           dangerous
           it
           is
           to
           attempt
           the
           cure
           of
           incorrigible
           sinners
           )
           when
           God
           sent
           his
           own
           Son
           to
           them
           ,
           expecting
           they
           should
           reverence
           
           him
           ,
           they
           find
           a
           peculiar
           reason
           for
           taking
           him
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           (a)
           
             for
             then
             the
             inheritance
             would
             be
             their
             own
             .
          
           But
           so
           miserably
           do
           sinners
           miscarry
           in
           their
           designs
           for
           their
           advantage
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           which
           they
           build
           their
           hopes
           the
           most
           upon
           prove
           the
           most
           fatal
           and
           pernicious
           to
           them
           :
           When
           these
           persons
           thought
           themselves
           sure
           of
           the
           inheritance
           by
           killing
           the
           Son
           ,
           that
           very
           sin
           of
           theirs
           ,
           not
           only
           put
           them
           out
           of
           possession
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           the
           hopes
           of
           recovering
           what
           interest
           they
           had
           in
           it
           before
           .
           For
           upon
           this
           it
           is
           that
           our
           Saviour
           here
           saith
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Therefore
             say
             I
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             you
             and
             given
             to
             a
             nation
             bringing
             forth
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           words
           ,
           are
           the
           application
           which
           our
           Saviour
           makes
           of
           the
           foregoing
           parable
           concerning
           the
           vineyard
           ,
           which
           it
           seems
           the
           Chief
           Priests
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           did
           not
           apprehend
           themselves
           to
           be
           concerned
           in
           ,
           till
           he
           brought
           the
           application
           of
           it
           so
           close
           to
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           then
           they
           find
           they
           had
           condemned
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           so
           readily
           passed
           so
           severe
           a
           sentence
           upon
           those
           husbandmen
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           ill
           requited
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           Vineyard
           for
           all
           the
           care
           he
           had
           taken
           about
           it
           ,
           that
           instead
           
           of
           sending
           him
           the
           fruits
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           abuse
           his
           messengers
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           murther
           his
           Son.
           When
           therefore
           Christ
           asks
           them
           ,
           (a)
           
             When
             the
             Lord
             therefore
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             cometh
             ,
             what
             will
             he
             do
             unto
             those
             husbandmen
          
           ?
           They
           thought
           the
           case
           so
           plain
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           take
           time
           to
           consider
           ,
           or
           go
           forth
           ●o
           advise
           upon
           it
           ,
           but
           bring
           in
           a
           present
           answer
           upon
           the
           evidence
           of
           the
           fact
           .
           (b)
           
             They
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             miserably
             destroy
             those
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             will
             let
             out
             his
             Vineyard
             to
             other
             husbandmen
             ,
             which
             shall
             render
             him
             the
             fruits
             in
             their
             seasons
             .
          
           Little
           did
           they
           think
           what
           a
           dreadful
           sentence
           they
           passed
           upon
           themselves
           and
           their
           own
           nation
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           little
           did
           they
           think
           that
           hereby
           they
           condemned
           their
           Temple
           to
           be
           burned
           ,
           their
           City
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           their
           Coun●ry
           to
           be
           ruined
           ;
           their
           Nation
           to
           be
           Vagabonds
           over
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           little
           did
           they
           think
           that
           herein
           they
           justified
           God
           in
           all
           the
           miseries
           which
           they
           suffered
           afterwards
           ,
           for
           in
           these
           words
           they
           vindicate
           God
           and
           condemn
           themselves
           ,
           they
           acknowledge
           God's
           Justice
           in
           the
           severest
           punishments
           he
           should
           inflict
           upon
           such
           obstinate
           wretches
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           having
           gained
           this
           confession
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           it
           impossible
           for
           
           them
           to
           start
           back
           in
           charging
           God
           with
           injustice
           in
           punishing
           them
           ;
           he
           now
           applies
           it
           to
           themselves
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           which
           I
           suppose
           ,
           ought
           immediately
           to
           follow
           the
           41.
           verse
           ,
           
             Therefore
             say
             I
             unto
             you
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             you
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Wherein
           we
           have
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           greatest
           judgment
           which
           can
           ever
           befal
           a
           people
           ,
           which
           is
           
             the
             taking
             away
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           greatest
           mercy
           can
           ever
           be
           vouchsafed
           to
           a
           nation
           ,
           which
           is
           God's
           giving
           his
           Kingdom
           to
           it
           .
           
             And
             give
             it
             to
             a
             nation
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           Judgment
           we
           consider
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           
             therefore
             say
             I
             unto
             you
          
           ,
           &c.
           which
           is
           either
           ,
           more
           general
           as
           referring
           to
           all
           going
           before
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           makes
           the
           taking
           away
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           to
           be
           the
           just
           punishment
           of
           an
           incorrigible
           people
           ;
           or
           more
           particular
           as
           referring
           to
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           Jews
           in
           crucifying
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           makes
           the
           guilt
           of
           that
           sin
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           the
           miseries
           ,
           which
           that
           nation
           hath
           undergone
           since
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           latter
           part
           we
           may
           consider
           the
           terms
           upon
           which
           God
           either
           gives
           or
           continues
           his
           Kingdom
           to
           a
           Nation
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             bringing
             forth
             the
             fruits
             thereof
          
           .
        
         
         
           We
           consider
           the
           former
           with
           a
           particular
           respect
           to
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           .
           And
           therein
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           greatness
           of
           their
           judgment
           implyed
           in
           those
           words
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           The
           particular
           reason
           of
           that
           judgment
           ,
           which
           was
           crucifying
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           greatness
           of
           the
           judgment
           which
           be●el
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           after
           imbruing
           their
           hands
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ.
           And
           that
           will
           appear
           if
           we
           take
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           in
           that
           double
           notion
           in
           which
           it
           was
           taken
           at
           that
           time
           .
           1.
           
           It
           was
           taken
           by
           the
           Jews
           themselves
           for
           some
           peculiar
           and
           temporal
           blessings
           ,
           which
           those
           who
           enjoyed
           it
           had
           above
           all
           other
           people
           .
           2.
           
           It
           was
           taken
           by
           our
           Saviour
           for
           a
           clearer
           manifestation
           of
           the
           will
           of
           God
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           consequence
           of
           that
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           good
           men
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           spiritual
           blessings
           which
           do
           attend
           it
           .
           So
           that
           the
           taking
           away
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           from
           them
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           heaviest
           judgment
           which
           could
           befal
           a
           people
           ,
           since
           it
           implies
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           taking
           away
           all
           the
           greatest
           temporal
           and
           spiritual
           blessings
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           take
           it
           in
           the
           notion
           the
           Jews
           themselves
           had
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           sense
           we
           shall
           make
           it
           evident
           that
           
             the
             Kingdom
             
             of
             God
          
           hath
           been
           taken
           from
           that
           people
           in
           accomplishment
           of
           this
           prediction
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
           For
           they
           imagined
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           among
           them
           to
           consist
           in
           these
           things
           especially
           ,
           
             Deliverance
             from
             their
             enemies
          
           ,
           a
           
             flourishing
             state
          
           ,
           the
           
             upholding
             their
             Religion
             in
             Honour
          
           ,
           chiefly
           in
           the
           pompous
           worship
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           Now
           if
           instead
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           they
           were
           exposed
           to
           the
           fury
           of
           their
           enemies
           so
           as
           never
           any
           nation
           besides
           them
           were
           ,
           if
           their
           whole
           Poli●y
           was
           destroyed
           so
           as
           the
           very
           face
           of
           Government
           hath
           ever
           since
           been
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           if
           their
           Religion
           hath
           been
           so
           far
           from
           being
           upheld
           ,
           that
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           hath
           been
           rendred
           impossible
           by
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           the
           consequences
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           Jews
           themselves
           cannot
           but
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           own
           sense
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           hath
           been
           taken
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           make
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           to
           consist
           in
           
             a
             deliverance
             of
             them
             from
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           For
           this
           was
           their
           great
           quarrel
           at
           our
           Saviour
           that
           he
           should
           pretend
           to
           bri●g
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           do
           nothing
           in
           order
           to
           their
           deliverance
           from
           the
           Roman
           Power
           .
           They
           either
           were
           such
           great
           admirers
           of
           the
           Pomp
           and
           Splendor
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           
           so
           sensible
           of
           their
           own
           burdens
           and
           the
           yoke
           that
           was
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           perswaded
           that
           God
           should
           design
           to
           send
           his
           Kingdom
           among
           them
           for
           any
           other
           end
           but
           their
           ease
           and
           liberty
           .
           They
           apprehended
           the
           Crown
           of
           Thorns
           which
           was
           put
           upon
           our
           Saviour's
           head
           was
           the
           fittest
           representation
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           for
           they
           looked
           upon
           it
           as
           the
           meer
           shew
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           the
           reality
           was
           nothing
           but
           affliction
           and
           tribulation
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           a
           doctrine
           they
           thought
           of
           all
           others
           the
           least
           needful
           to
           be
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           complained
           so
           much
           of
           what
           they
           underwent
           already
           .
           They
           took
           it
           for
           the
           greatest
           contradiction
           to
           talk
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           were
           in
           subjection
           to
           the
           Roman
           Governours
           .
           But
           if
           Jesus
           of
           Nazareth
           had
           raised
           an
           army
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           liberty
           ,
           and
           had
           destroyed
           the
           Romans
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           enquired
           farther
           concerning
           Prophecies
           ,
           or
           Miracles
           ,
           this
           had
           been
           instead
           of
           all
           others
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           would
           willingly
           have
           given
           him
           that
           title
           ,
           which
           was
           set
           up
           only
           in
           derision
           as
           the
           Elogium
           of
           his
           Cross
           ,
           
             Iesus
             of
             Nazareth
             King
             of
             the
             Iews
             :
          
           But
           we
           see
           how
           justly
           God
           dealt
           with
           them
           soon
           after
           ,
           when
           they
           crucified
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           
           because
           he
           preached
           another
           Kingdom
           than
           they
           dreamed
           of
           ,
           God
           suffers
           this
           very
           pretence
           of
           a
           temporal
           Kingdom
           to
           be
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           .
           For
           upon
           that
           it
           was
           that
           they
           denied
           subjection
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           for
           no
           other
           Kingdom
           but
           only
           God's
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             acknowledge
             no
             other
             King
             but
             God
             ,
          
           was
           the
           pretence
           of
           the
           War
           :
           )
           upon
           which
           arose
           that
           desperate
           Faction
           of
           the
           Zealots
           ,
           who
           like
           so
           many
           Firebrands
           scattered
           up
           and
           down
           among
           them
           ,
           soon
           put
           the
           whole
           Nation
           into
           Flames
           .
           And
           from
           this
           time
           there
           never
           was
           a
           more
           Tragical
           story
           either
           acted
           or
           written
           than
           that
           is
           of
           the
           miseries
           which
           this
           people
           underwent
           .
           For
           if
           ever
           there
           were
           the
           marks
           of
           divine
           vengeance
           seen
           in
           the
           ruine
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           that
           .
           For
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           hearkening
           to
           the
           counsel
           of
           their
           wisest
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           thing
           they
           made
           sure
           of
           ,
           was
           the
           destruction
           of
           them
           .
           Wisdom
           was
           but
           another
           name
           for
           Treason
           among
           them
           :
           and
           there
           needed
           no
           other
           evidence
           to
           take
           away
           the
           lives
           of
           any
           ,
           but
           to
           say
           that
           they
           were
           rich
           and
           wise
           .
           When
           they
           had
           thus
           secured
           themselves
           (
           as
           they
           thought
           )
           against
           the
           danger
           of
           too
           much
           Wisdom
           ,
           by
           the
           removal
           of
           
           all
           such
           ,
           who
           at
           least
           did
           not
           counterfeit
           madness
           and
           folly
           by
           joyning
           with
           them
           ;
           then
           they
           began
           to
           suspect
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           three
           Factions
           at
           once
           break
           forth
           at
           Hierusalem
           ,
           who
           seemed
           to
           be
           afraid
           the
           Romans
           should
           not
           destroy
           them
           fast
           enough
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           City
           where
           they
           were
           ,
           they
           were
           continually
           killing
           one
           another
           :
           and
           never
           joyned
           together
           but
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           Romans
           approaching
           their
           Walls
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           take
           that
           work
           out
           of
           each
           others
           hands
           .
           By
           all
           means
           they
           were
           resolv'd
           to
           endure
           a
           seige
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           preparative
           for
           that
           ,
           they
           burnt
           up
           almost
           all
           the
           stores
           of
           provision
           which
           were
           among
           them
           :
           
           whence
           ensued
           a
           most
           dreadful
           famine
           ,
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           thought
           reason
           enough
           to
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           because
           he
           looked
           better
           than
           his
           neighbours
           ,
           they
           thereby
           suspecting
           he
           had
           some
           concealed
           provisions
           .
           They
           brake
           into
           the
           houses
           of
           such
           whom
           they
           imagined
           to
           be
           eating
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           found
           them
           so
           ,
           they
           either
           forced
           the
           meat
           out
           of
           their
           mouths
           ,
           or
           choaked
           them
           with
           attempting
           to
           do
           it
           .
           It
           was
           no
           news
           then
           for
           a
           
             Woman
             to
             forget
             her
             sucking
             Child
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             have
             compassion
             upon
             the
             Son
             of
             her
             Womb
             :
          
           for
           the
           story
           is
           remarkable
           in
           (a)
           Iosephus
           ,
           
           of
           a
           Mother
           that
           not
           only
           eat
           part
           of
           her
           Son
           ,
           who
           sucked
           at
           her
           breast
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           smell
           had
           tempted
           some
           to
           break
           in
           upon
           her
           and
           take
           part
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           were
           struck
           with
           horror
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           it
           ,
           What
           ,
           saith
           she
           ,
           
             will
             you
             shew
             your selves
             more
             tender
             than
             a
             Woman
             ,
             or
             more
             compassionate
             than
             a
             Mother
             !
          
           It
           was
           no
           news
           to
           see
           Parents
           and
           Children
           destroying
           one
           another
           for
           a
           piece
           of
           bread
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           streets
           and
           tops
           of
           houses
           covered
           with
           the
           bodies
           of
           those
           who
           dropt
           down
           for
           want
           of
           food
           ,
           in-so-much
           that
           the
           stench
           of
           their
           carcases
           soon
           brought
           a
           Plague
           among
           them
           :
           which
           and
           the
           Famine
           raged
           together
           with
           that
           violence
           ,
           that
           when
           there
           was
           no
           possibility
           of
           burying
           their
           dead
           ,
           they
           threw
           them
           over
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           Titus
           beholding
           the
           incredible
           numbers
           of
           them
           lift
           up
           his
           hands
           to
           Heaven
           and
           cryed
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             it
             was
             none
             of
             his
             doing
             .
          
           For
           he
           used
           all
           possible
           means
           to
           prevent
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           City
           and
           Temple
           as
           well
           as
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           People
           :
           but
           all
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           for
           now
           the
           time
           of
           God's
           vengeance
           was
           come
           ,
           yea
           the
           full
           time
           of
           his
           wrath
           was
           come
           .
           So
           that
           Titus
           often
           confessed
           ,
           he
           never
           saw
           such
           an
           instance
           of
           divine
           vengeance
           upon
           
           a
           people
           ,
           that
           when
           their
           enemies
           designed
           to
           save
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           destroy
           themselves
           .
           And
           (a)
           Philostratus
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           neighbour
           Provinces
           offered
           Titus
           a
           Crown
           ,
           in
           token
           of
           his
           conquest
           of
           Iudaea
           ,
           he
           utterly
           refused
           it
           with
           this
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             action
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             only
             the
             instrument
             of
             God's
             vengeance
             upon
             the
             Iews
             .
          
           Which
           we
           may
           easily
           believe
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           almost
           the
           incredible
           number
           of
           those
           who
           were
           destroyed
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           1100000
           reckoned
           in
           that
           number
           in
           the
           time
           of
           eight
           months
           siege
           ,
           and
           90000
           carried
           away
           captive
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           thought
           incredible
           ,
           but
           for
           one
           circumstance
           ,
           which
           is
           mentioned
           by
           their
           own
           Historian
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           siege
           Hierusalem
           was
           filled
           with
           Jews
           coming
           from
           all
           parts
           to
           the
           solemnity
           of
           the
           Passover
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           shut
           up
           as
           in
           a
           Prison
           :
           and
           their
           Prison
           made
           their
           place
           of
           Execution
           .
           Yea
           so
           prodigious
           were
           the
           calamities
           which
           befel
           this
           people
           not
           only
           at
           Hierusalem
           ,
           but
           at
           
             Caesarea
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Scythopolis
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
          
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           Cities
           of
           Syria
           ,
           that
           Eliazer
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           Faction
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           they
           could
           not
           hold
           out
           against
           the
           Romans
           at
           Massada
           ,
           
           perswaded
           them
           all
           to
           kill
           one
           another
           by
           this
           argument
           ,
           (a)
           
             That
             it
             was
             now
             apparent
             that
             God
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             War
             had
             designed
             their
             destruction
             ▪
             and
             they
             had
             better
             be
             the
             executioners
             of
             his
             vengeance
             themselves
             than
             suffer
             the
             Romans
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           they
           all
           miserably
           destroyed
           each
           other
           :
           who
           were
           the
           last
           that
           opposed
           the
           Roman
           Power
           .
        
         
           What
           shall
           we
           say
           then
           to
           these
           things
           ▪
           Have
           we
           any
           ground
           to
           suspect
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           story
           as
           either
           made
           by
           Christians
           in
           hatred
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           or
           improved
           mightil●
           to
           their
           disadvantage
           ?
           Not
           so
           certainly
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           circumstances
           are
           related
           by
           Jewish
           and
           Roman
           Writers
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           kindness
           at
           all
           for
           Christians
           .
           Or
           shall
           we
           say
           there
           was
           nothing
           extraordinary
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Jews
           were
           a
           wild
           and
           seditious
           people
           that
           destroyed
           themselves
           and
           their
           nation
           ?
           but
           it
           is
           evident
           they
           were
           not
           always
           so
           ;
           they
           had
           been
           a
           people
           that
           had
           flourished
           with
           the
           reputation
           of
           wisdom
           and
           conduct
           ,
           and
           had
           great
           success
           against
           their
           enemies
           .
           And
           the
           Romans
           themselves
           at
           this
           time
           acknowledged
           they
           never
           saw
           a
           people
           of
           a
           more
           invincible
           spirit
           and
           less
           afraid
           of
           dying
           than
           these
           were
           ▪
           
           But
           all
           this
           turned
           to
           their
           great
           prejudice
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           had
           been
           so
           famous
           in
           former
           ages
           for
           miraculous
           deliverances
           from
           the
           power
           of
           their
           enemies
           ,
           were
           now
           not
           only
           given
           up
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           but
           into
           those
           which
           were
           far
           more
           cruel
           ,
           which
           were
           their
           own
           .
           What
           then
           can
           we
           imagine
           should
           make
           so
           great
           an
           alteration
           in
           the
           State
           of
           their
           affairs
           now
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           was
           their
           friend
           then
           and
           their
           enemy
           now
           ?
           He
           gave
           then
           success
           beyond
           their
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           without
           preparation
           ;
           now
           he
           blasts
           all
           their
           des●gns
           ,
           divides
           their
           counsels
           ,
           and
           makes
           their
           contrivances
           end
           in
           their
           speedier
           ruine
           .
           Now
           they
           felt
           the
           eff●ct
           of
           what
           God
           had
           threatned
           long
           before
           ,
           (a)
           
             Woe
             he
             unto
             you
             when
             I
             depart
             from
             you
             .
          
           Now
           their
           strength
           ,
           their
           wisdom
           ,
           their
           peace
           ,
           their
           honour
           ,
           their
           safety
           were
           all
           departed
           from
           them
           .
           Whereby
           we
           see
           how
           muc●
           the
           welfare
           of
           a
           Nation
           dep●nds
           upon
           God's
           Favour
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           other
           security
           is
           comparable
           to
           that
           of
           true
           Religion
           .
           The
           Nation
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           was
           for
           all
           that
           we
           know
           never
           more
           numerous
           than
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           never
           more
           resolute
           and
           couragious
           to
           venture
           their
           lives
           ,
           never
           better
           provided
           of
           fortified
           Towns
           and
           strong
           places
           of
           retreat
           and
           all
           provisions
           for
           War
           ;
           
           but
           there
           was
           a
           hand-writing
           upon
           the
           Wall
           against
           them
           ,
           
             Mene
             ,
             Tekel
             ,
             Peres
          
           ,
           God
           had
           weigh'd
           them
           in
           the
           ballance
           and
           found
           them
           too
           light
           ,
           he
           divides
           their
           Nation
           and
           removes
           his
           Kingdom
           from
           them
           and
           leaves
           them
           to
           an
           utter
           desolation
           .
           Neither
           can
           we
           say
           ,
           
             this
             was
             some
             present
             infatuation
             upon
             them
             ,
          
           for
           ever
           since
           all
           their
           attempts
           for
           recovering
           their
           own
           land
           ,
           have
           but
           increased
           their
           miseries
           and
           made
           their
           condition
           worse
           than
           before
           .
           Witness
           that
           great
           attempt
           under
           Barchocebas
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Adrian
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Jews
           themselves
           say
           ,
           there
           perished
           double
           the
           number
           of
           what
           came
           out
           of
           
             Egypt
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           above
           1200000
           men
           .
           After
           which
           they
           were
           not
           only
           wholly
           banished
           their
           land
           ,
           but
           forbid
           so
           much
           as
           to
           look
           on
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Temple
           had
           stood
           ,
           and
           were
           fain
           to
           purchase
           at
           a
           dear
           rate
           ,
           the
           liberty
           of
           weeping
           over
           it
           ;
           (a)
           
             ut
             qui
             quondam
             emerant
             sanguinem
             Christi
             ,
             eman●
             lachrymas
             su●s
          
           ;
           as
           St.
           Hierom
           seaks
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           that
           they
           who
           had
           bought
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           were
           now
           fain
           to
           buy
           their
           own
           tears
           .
           It
           would
           be
           endless
           to
           pursue
           the
           miseries
           of
           this
           wretched
           people
           in
           all
           ages
           ever
           since
           ;
           the
           slavery
           ,
           disgrace
           ,
           universal
           contempt
           ,
           the
           frequent
           banishments
           ,
           confiscations
           of
           estates
           ,
           constant
           oppressions
           
           which
           they
           have
           laboured
           under
           .
           So
           that
           from
           that
           time
           to
           this
           ,
           they
           have
           scarce
           had
           any
           Estates
           ,
           but
           never
           any
           Country
           which
           they
           could
           call
           their
           own
           .
           So
           that
           St.
           Augustin
           hath
           truly
           said
           ,
           (a)
           
             the
             curse
             of
          
           Cain
           
             is
             upon
             them
          
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           vagabonds
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           mark
           upon
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           are
           not
           destroyed
           and
           yet
           are
           in
           continual
           fear
           of
           being
           so
           .
           God
           seems
           to
           preserve
           that
           miserable
           Nation
           in
           being
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           constant
           war●ing
           to
           all
           others
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           see
           what
           a
           difference
           in
           the
           same
           people
           the
           Favour
           or
           Displeasure
           of
           God
           can
           make
           ,
           and
           how
           severe
           the
           Judgements
           of
           God
           are
           upon
           those
           who
           are
           obstinate
           and
           disobedient
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           make
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           to
           consist
           in
           
             the
             flourishing
             of
             their
             State
          
           ,
           or
           that
           Polity
           which
           God
           established
           among
           them
           .
           He
           was
           himself
           once
           their
           immediate
           Governour
           and
           there●ore
           it
           might
           be
           properly
           called
           
             his
             Kingdom
          
           :
           and
           after
           they
           had
           Kings
           of
           their
           own
           their
           plenty
           and
           prosperity
           did
           so
           much
           depend
           on
           the
           kindness
           of
           Heaven
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           days
           of
           their
           flourishing
           condition
           migh
           be
           justly
           attributed
           to
           a
           more
           than
           ordinary
           providence
           that
           watched
           over
           them
           .
           For
           if
           we
           consider
           how
           small
           in
           comparison
           the
           extent
           and
           compass
           of
           the
           
           whole
           land
           of
           Iudea
           was
           ,
           being
           as
           Saint
           Hierom
           saith
           ,
           (
           who
           knew
           it
           well
           )
           but
           160
           miles
           in
           length
           from
           Dan
           to
           Beersheba
           ,
           and
           46
           in
           breadth
           from
           Ioppa
           to
           Bethlehem
           ;
           if
           we
           consider
           likewise
           the
           vast
           number
           of
           its
           inhabitants
           ,
           there
           being
           at
           (a)
           
           David's
           numbering
           the
           people
           1500000
           fighting
           men
           who
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           reckoned
           above
           a
           fourth
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           Benjamin
           and
           Levi
           not
           taken
           in
           ;
           if
           we
           add
           to
           these
           ,
           the
           many
           rocks
           ,
           mountains
           and
           desarts
           in
           this
           small
           country
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           seven
           years
           the
           most
           fertile
           places
           must
           lye
           fallow
           ,
           we
           may
           justly
           wonder
           how
           all
           this
           number
           of
           people
           should
           prosper
           so
           much
           in
           so
           narrow
           a
           territory
           .
           For
           although
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           measure
           the
           rules
           of
           Eastern
           diet
           by
           those
           of
           our
           Northern
           Climates
           ,
           and
           it
           be
           withall
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           number
           of
           people
           add
           both
           to
           the
           riches
           and
           plenty
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           fertile
           places
           of
           that
           land
           were
           so
           almost
           to
           a
           miracle
           ,
           yet
           considering
           their
           scarcity
           of
           rain
           and
           their
           Sabbatical
           years
           ,
           we
           must
           have
           recourse
           to
           an
           immediate
           care
           of
           heaven
           which
           provided
           for
           all
           their
           necessities
           ,
           and
           filled
           their
           stores
           to
           so
           great
           abundance
           that
           (b)
           
             Solomon
             gave
             to
             King
             Hiram
             every
             year
          
           20000
           
             measures
             of
             wheat
             ,
             and
             twenty
             measures
             of
             oyl
          
           ;
           
           every
           one
           of
           which
           contained
           about
           30
           bushels
           .
           And
           God
           himself
           had
           particularly
           promised
           to
           give
           them
           
             the
             former
             and
             the
             latter
             rain
             ,
          
           and
           that
           they
           might
           have
           no
           occasion
           to
           complain
           of
           their
           Sabbatical
           years
           (a)
           
             every
             sixth
             year
             should
             afford
             them
             fruit
             for
          
           3
           years
           .
           By
           which
           we
           see
           their
           plenty
           depended
           not
           so
           much
           upon
           
             the
             fat
             of
             their
             land
          
           ,
           as
           upon
           
             the
             dew
             and
             blessing
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           And
           if
           we
           farther
           consider
           them
           as
           environed
           about
           with
           enemies
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           numerous
           and
           powerful
           ,
           implacable
           and
           subtle
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           perpetual
           wonder
           (
           considering
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           )
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           destroyed
           by
           them
           .
           For
           all
           the
           males
           being
           obliged
           strictly
           by
           the
           Law
           to
           go
           up
           three
           times
           a
           year
           to
           Hierusalem
           (
           we
           should
           think
           against
           all
           rules
           of
           Policy
           to
           leave
           the
           country
           naked
           )
           it
           seems
           incredible
           that
           their
           enemies
           should
           not
           over-run
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           destroy
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           at
           that
           time
           .
           But
           all
           their
           security
           was
           in
           the
           promise
           which
           God
           had
           made
           ;
           (a)
           
             neither
             shall
             any
             man
             desire
             thy
             land
             ,
             when
             thou
             shalt
             go
             up
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             thrice
             in
             the
             year
             .
          
           And
           to
           let
           us
           see
           that
           obedience
           to
           God
           is
           the
           best
           security
           against
           
           the
           greatest
           dangers
           ,
           we
           never
           read
           of
           an●
           invasion
           of
           that
           Coun●ry
           in
           one
           of
           t●ose
           times
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           miseries
           they
           suf●er'd
           th●n
           ;
           till
           the
           last
           and
           fatal
           d●●●ruction
           of
           Hierusalem
           when
           God
           had
           taken
           away
           his
           Kingdom
           from
           them
           .
           And
           with
           that
           ,
           their
           whole
           Polity
           fell
           ;
           for
           never
           since
           have
           they
           been
           able
           to
           maintain
           so
           much
           as
           the
           face
           of
           Government
           ,
           living
           in
           subjection
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           slavery
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           .
           So
           that
           whether
           we
           mean
           the
           succession
           of
           power
           in
           
           Iudah's
           tribe
           ,
           or
           the
           seat
           of
           power
           in
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           or
           the
           distinction
           and
           superiority
           of
           that
           tribe
           above
           the
           rest
           ,
           ●y
           the
           Scepter
           which
           was
           not
           (a)
           
             to
             depart
             from
             Iudah
             till
             Shiloh
             came
          
           ;
           we
           are
           sure
           in
           eve●y
           one
           of
           these
           senses
           ,
           it
           is
           long
           since
           d●parted
           from
           it
           .
           For
           neither
           have
           any
           of
           the
           Posterity
           of
           David
           had
           any
           power
           over
           them
           ,
           nor
           was
           it
           possi●le
           they
           should
           ,
           considering
           that
           all
           Government
           is
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           distinction
           of
           tribes
           is
           lost
           among
           them
           ▪
           they
           having
           never
           had
           any
           certa●n
           Genealogies
           since
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Temple
           I
           know
           what
           vain
           hopes
           ,
           and
           foolish
           fancies
           ,
           and
           incredible
           stories
           they
           have
           among
           them
           ;
           of
           some
           supreme
           power
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           in
           some
           
           part
           of
           the
           world
           but
           they
           know
           not
           where
           .
           Sometimes
           ,
           they
           talk
           of
           their
           mighty
           numbers
           at
           Bagdad
           ,
           and
           the
           officers
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           which
           are
           set
           over
           them
           :
           but
           had
           they
           not
           so
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           were
           they
           ever
           the
           less
           in
           captivity
           there
           ?
           Sometimes
           they
           boast
           of
           their
           Schools
           in
           those
           Eastern
           parts
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Pombeditha
             ,
             Sura
          
           ,
           and
           Neharda
           ,
           and
           the
           authority
           the
           Rabbins
           have
           over
           them
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           just
           as
           the
           Orator
           said
           of
           Dionysius
           the
           Tyrant
           of
           Syracuse
           ,
           that
           he
           loved
           Government
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           not
           suffered
           to
           govern
           men
           there
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           govern
           Boys
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           (a)
           
             usque
             eò
             imperio
             carere
             non
             poterat
             .
          
           But
           these
           are
           tolerable
           in
           comparison
           with
           the
           incredible
           fictions
           of
           the
           four
           Tribes
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           hem'd
           in
           by
           a
           vast
           and
           unpassable
           ridge
           of
           mountains
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           famous
           Sabbatical
           River
           runs
           ,
           which
           ●or
           six
           days
           bears
           all
           before
           it
           with
           a
           mighty
           torrent
           ,
           and
           carries
           stones
           of
           such
           incredible
           bigness
           that
           there
           is
           no
           passing
           over
           it
           :
           but
           because
           the
           admirable
           nature
           of
           that
           River
           is
           (b)
           
             That
             it
             keeps
             the
             Sabbath
             and
             rests
             all
             that
             day
             ,
          
           we
           might
           have
           thought
           it
           had
           been
           possible
           to
           have
           had
           some
           entercourse
           with
           them
           on
           that
           day
           ;
           but
           to
           prevent
           
           this
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             as
             the
             water
             goes
             off
             ,
             flames
             of
             fire
             come
             in
             the
             place
             of
             it
             and
             hinder
             all
             access
             to
             them
             .
          
           But
           these
           are
           things
           whi●h
           a
           man
           must
           be
           a
           Iew
           first
           before
           he
           can
           believe
           :
           and
           what
           will
           not
           they
           believe
           rather
           than
           Christ
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God!
           For
           (a)
           
             Mana●se
             ben
             Israel
          
           hath
           had
           the
           confidence
           in
           this
           age
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             sand
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Sabbatical
             River
             and
             preserved
             in
             a
             Tube
             doth
             constantly
             move
             ●or
             six
             days
             ,
             and
             rests
             punctually
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             to
             the
             end
             of
             it
             .
          
           Which
           is
           the
           less
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           since
           in
           all
           his
           Book
           of
           
             the
             hope
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           he
           eagerly
           contends
           for
           the
           incredible
           fiction
           of
           Montezini
           of
           the
           flourishing
           condition
           of
           the
           Jews
           at
           this
           day
           in
           some
           parts
           of
           America
           ;
           but
           the
           Salvo
           is
           translated
           thither
           too
           ▪
           for
           there
           is
           a
           mighty
           River
           which
           hinders
           any
           from
           access
           to
           them
           .
           By
           all
           which
           we
           see
           how
           vain
           all
           their
           attempts
           are
           to
           preserve
           any
           reputation
           of
           that
           power
           and
           Government
           wherein
           they
           made
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           among
           them
           to
           consist
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           which
           they
           thought
           gave
           them
           the
           greatest
           Title
           to
           the
           being
           God's
           peculiar
           p●ople
           ,
           was
           the
           
             solemn
             worship
             of
             him
             at
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           But
           what
           is
           become
           of
           all
           the
           glory
           of
           that
           now
           ?
           where
           are
           all
           
           the
           pompous
           Ceremonies
           ,
           the
           numerous
           Sacrifices
           ,
           the
           magnificent
           and
           solemn
           Feasts
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           be
           constantly
           observed
           there
           ?
           how
           is
           it
           then
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           observe
           the
           Religion
           now
           which
           God
           commanded
           them
           ;
           since
           he
           likewise
           forbid
           the
           doing
           these
           things
           any
           where
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Place
           which
           himself
           should
           appoint
           ?
           So
           that
           they
           are
           under
           an
           unavoidable
           necessity
           of
           breaking
           their
           Law
           ;
           if
           they
           do
           them
           not
           ,
           they
           break
           the
           Law
           which
           commands
           them
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           if
           they
           do
           them
           ,
           they
           break
           the
           Law
           which
           forbids
           the
           doing
           them
           in
           any
           other
           place
           but
           at
           the
           Temple
           at
           Hierusalem
           .
           And
           this
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           grounds
           among
           them
           ,
           after
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           of
           their
           setting
           up
           Traditions
           above
           the
           written
           Law
           ;
           for
           finding
           it
           impossible
           to
           keep
           the
           written
           Law
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           gain
           to
           themselves
           the
           Authority
           of
           interpreting
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           much
           concerned
           for
           the
           Law
           it self
           .
           And
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           strongest
           holds
           of
           their
           infidelity
           at
           this
           day
           .
           For
           otherwise
           we
           might
           in
           reason
           have
           thought
           ,
           that
           their
           infidelity
           would
           have
           been
           buried
           in
           the
           ashes
           of
           their
           Temple
           ;
           when
           they
           had
           such
           plain
           predictions
           that
           the
           
             Messias
             was
             to
             come
             during
             
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
          
           that
           the
           prediction
           of
           Christ
           concerning
           the
           destruction
           of
           this
           Temple
           was
           so
           exactly
           fulfilled
           ,
           that
           all
           attempts
           for
           the
           rebuilding
           of
           it
           were
           vain
           and
           fruitless
           .
           Of
           all
           which
           none
           promised
           so
           fair
           as
           that
           in
           Iulians
           time
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           spight
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           particularly
           with
           a
           design
           to
           contradict
           the
           prophecy
           of
           our
           Saviour
           gave
           all
           encouragement
           to
           the
           Iews
           to
           build
           it
           ,
           he
           provided
           at
           his
           own
           charge
           all
           materials
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           gave
           command
           to
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           Province
           to
           take
           particular
           care
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           Jews
           with
           great
           joy
           and
           readiness
           set
           about
           it
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           began
           to
           search
           the
           ground
           in
           order
           to
           the
           laying
           the
           Foundations
           ,
           the
           earth
           round
           about
           trembles
           with
           a
           horrible
           earthquake
           ,
           and
           the
           flames
           of
           a
           sudden
           break
           out
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           consumed
           the
           undertakers
           but
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           spectators
           ,
           and
           the
           materials
           prepared
           for
           the
           building
           :
           Insomuch
           that
           an
           universal
           astonishment
           seized
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           had
           rather
           leave
           their
           work
           ,
           than
           be
           consumed
           by
           it
           .
           This
           we
           have
           delivered
           to
           us
           ;
           not
           by
           persons
           at
           a
           grea●
           distance
           of
           time
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           same
           age
           :
           (a)
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             we
             are
             all
             witnesse
          
           
           (
           saith
           St.
           Chrysost.
           )
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           things
           ;
           not
           by
           one
           or
           two
           ,
           but
           the
           concurrent
           Testimony
           of
           the
           writers
           of
           that
           age
           .
           Not
           only
           by
           (a)
           St.
           Chrysost
           but
           
             Gregorius
             Nazianzenus
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Ruffi●●s
             ,
             Socrates
             ,
             Sozomen
             ,
             Theodoret.
          
           And
           le●t
           all
           these
           should
           be
           suspected
           of
           partiality
           because
           Christians
           ,
           we
           desire
           no
           more
           to
           be
           believed
           concerning
           it
           ,
           than
           what
           is
           recorded
           by
           
             Ammianus
             Marcellinus
          
           a
           Heathen
           Historian
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Souldier
           under
           Iulian
           in
           his
           last
           ex●edition
           ,
           and
           he
           asser●s
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           I
           have
           said
           before
           .
           And
           what
           a
           strange
           difference
           do
           we
           now
           find
           in
           the
           building
           of
           a
           third
           and
           a
           second
           Temp●e
           ?
           In
           the
           former
           ,
           though
           they
           met
           with
           many
           troubles
           and
           difficulties
           ,
           yet
           God
           carried
           them
           through
           all
           and
           prospered
           their
           endeavours
           with
           great
           success
           .
           Now
           they
           had
           all
           humane
           encouragements
           and
           God
           only
           opposes
           them
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           desist
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           workmen
           and
           materials
           ,
           and
           perpetual
           dishonour
           to
           themselves
           ,
           for
           attempting
           to
           fight
           against
           God
           in
           building
           him
           a
           Temple
           against
           his
           will.
           From
           which
           we
           see
           that
           in
           all
           the
           senses
           the
           Jews
           unde●stood
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           ,
           it
           was
           rema●kably
           taken
           ●rom
           them
           within
           so
           many
           years
           
           after
           Christ
           the
           true
           Passover
           was
           slain
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           had
           passed
           from
           their
           first
           Passover
           after
           their
           going
           out
           of
           Aegypt
           to
           their
           entrance
           into
           Canaan
           .
        
         
           The
           Difficulty
           will
           be
           far
           less
           ,
           and
           the
           concernment
           not
           so
           great
           as
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           in
           the
           sense
           our
           Saviour
           meant
           it
           for
           
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           was
           taken
           from
           them
           .
           For
           the
           event
           it self
           is
           a
           clear
           proof
           of
           it
           .
           Instead
           of
           that
           therefore
           I
           shall
           now
           prove
           that
           this
           taking
           away
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           from
           them
           ,
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           their
           sin
           in
           crucifying
           Christ.
           
             Therefore
             I
             say
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           make
           this
           clear
           I
           shall
           proceed
           by
           these
           following
           steps
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Jews
           themselves
           that
           these
           great
           calamities
           have
           happened
           to
           them
           for
           some
           extraordinary
           sins
           .
           For
           to
           these
           they
           impute
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           City
           and
           Temple
           ,
           their
           oppressions
           and
           miseries
           ever
           since
           ,
           and
           the
           deferring
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Messias
           .
           For
           some
           of
           them
           have
           confessed
           (a)
           
             That
             all
             the
             terms
             prefixed
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
          
           Messias
           
             are
             past
             long
             ago
          
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           provoked
           by
           their
           great
           sins
           hath
           thus
           long
           deserred
           his
           appearance
           ,
           and
           suffered
           them
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           to
           lye
           under
           such
           great
           calamities
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           The
           sin
           ought
           to
           be
           looked
           on
           as
           so
           much
           greater
           by
           how
           much
           heavier
           and
           longer
           this
           punishment
           hath
           been
           ,
           than
           any
           inflicted
           upon
           them
           before
           .
           For
           if
           God
           did
           in
           former
           captivities
           punish
           them
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           brought
           back
           again
           into
           their
           own
           land
           after
           70
           years
           ;
           we
           must
           conclude
           that
           this
           is
           a
           sin
           of
           a
           higher
           nature
           which
           hath
           not
           been
           expiated
           by
           1600
           years
           captivity
           and
           dispersion
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Jews
           have
           not
           suffered
           these
           calamities
           for
           the
           same
           sins
           for
           which
           they
           suffered
           before
           .
           For
           then
           God
           charged
           them
           with
           Idolatry
           as
           the
           great
           provoking
           sin
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           very
           observable
           that
           the
           Jews
           were
           never
           freer
           from
           the
           suspicion
           of
           this
           sin
           than
           under
           the
           second
           Temple
           ,
           and
           particularly
           near
           their
           destruction
           .
           They
           generally
           pretended
           a
           mighty
           zeal
           for
           their
           Law
           ,
           and
           especially
           opposed
           the
           least
           tendency
           to
           Idolatry
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           they
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           Roman
           Ensigns
           to
           be
           advanced
           among
           them
           because
           of
           the
           Images
           that
           were
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           History
           of
           that
           time
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           frequent
           contests
           they
           had
           with
           the
           Roman
           Governours
           about
           these
           things
           :
           and
           ever
           since
           that
           time
           they
           have
           been
           perfect
           haters
           of
           
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           the
           least
           hindrances
           of
           their
           embracing
           Christianity
           hath
           been
           the
           infinite
           scandal
           which
           hath
           been
           given
           them
           by
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           in
           that
           particular
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           must
           be
           some
           sin
           ,
           which
           their
           Fathers
           committed
           and
           continues
           yet
           unrepented
           of
           by
           them
           to
           this
           day
           .
           Their
           Fathers
           committing
           it
           ,
           was
           the
           meritorious
           cause
           of
           the
           first
           punishment
           ;
           their
           Ch●ldren
           not
           repenting
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           that
           judgment
           lies
           still
           so
           heavy
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           now
           what
           sin
           can
           we
           imag●ne
           this
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           putting
           to
           death
           the
           true
           Messias
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           acknowledge
           themselves
           to
           be
           a
           sin
           that
           deserves
           all
           the
           miseries
           they
           have
           undergone
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           in
           all
           this
           long
           captivity
           they
           never
           have
           had
           the
           heart
           to
           repent
           of
           the
           Sin
           of
           crucifying
           Christ
           ;
           other
           sins
           they
           confess
           and
           say
           they
           hear●ily
           repent
           of
           ,
           but
           why
           then
           hath
           not
           God
           accepted
           of
           their
           repentance
           and
           brought
           them
           back
           into
           their
           own
           Land
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           promises
           he
           long
           since
           made
           unto
           their
           Fathers
           ?
           Which
           is
           a
           certain
           argument
           it
           is
           some
           sin
           ,
           as
           yet
           unrepented
           of
           by
           them
           ,
           which
           continues
           them
           under
           all
           their
           sufferings
           ;
           and
           what
           can
           this
           be
           but
           that
           horrid
           sin
           of
           putting
           
           to
           death
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           that
           dreadful
           imprecation
           which
           to
           this
           day
           hath
           its
           force
           upon
           them
           ,
           
             His
             blood
             be
             upon
             us
             and
             our
             Children
             ?
          
           and
           this
           sin
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           repenting
           of
           ,
           that
           they
           still
           justifie
           their
           Fathers
           in
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           blaspheme
           Christ
           to
           this
           day
           in
           their
           prayers
           ,
           where
           they
           think
           they
           may
           do
           it
           with
           safety
           .
           And
           to
           all
           this
           we
           may
           add
           that
           the
           ensuing
           calamities
           were
           exactly
           foretold
           by
           that
           Christ
           whom
           they
           crucified
           ,
           and
           if
           no
           other
           argument
           would
           convince
           them
           that
           he
           was
           at
           least
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           yet
           the
           punctual
           accomplishment
           of
           all
           his
           predictions
           ought
           to
           do
           it
           :
           as
           will
           appear
           by
           comparing
           (a)
           Matth.
           24.
           with
           the
           series
           of
           the
           story
           .
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           the
           very
           place
           where
           our
           Saviour
           foretold
           these
           things
           ,
           
             viz.
             the
             Mount
             of
             Olives
          
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           wherein
           the
           Roman
           Army
           encamped
           before
           Hierusalem
           .
           And
           as
           they
           had
           crucified
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           to
           open
           shame
           ,
           mocking
           and
           deriding
           him
           in
           his
           sufferings
           ;
           so
           when
           the
           Romans
           came
           to
           revenge
           his
           quarrel
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           took
           the
           captive
           Jews
           and
           crucified
           them
           openly
           in
           the
           view
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           500.
           oft-times
           in
           a
           day
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             different
             forms
             for
             
             sport
             sake
             ,
          
           as
           (a)
           Iosephus
           tells
           us
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           in
           the
           Roman
           camp
           ;
           and
           withal
           adds
           ,
           their
           numbers
           were
           so
           great
           that
           there
           was
           no
           room
           left
           for
           the
           crosses
           to
           stand
           ,
           or
           wood
           enough
           to
           make
           crosses
           of
           .
           And
           they
           who
           had
           bought
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           for
           Thirty
           pieces
           of
           silver
           had
           this
           sin
           of
           theirs
           severely
           punished
           ,
           when
           such
           multitudes
           of
           the
           Jews
           (
           2000
           in
           one
           one
           night
           )
           had
           their
           bowels
           ript
           up
           by
           the
           Roman
           Souldiers
           in
           hopes
           to
           have
           found
           the
           gold
           and
           silver
           there
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           supposed
           to
           have
           swallowed
           .
           And
           what
           greater
           argument
           can
           we
           have
           to
           believe
           that
           such
           judgments
           fell
           upon
           them
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           sin
           in
           crucifying
           Christ
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           were
           so
           punctually
           foretold
           so
           long
           before
           ,
           and
           had
           all
           things
           so
           exactly
           answering
           in
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           them
           ?
           For
           when
           Christ
           spake
           those
           things
           the
           Jews
           thought
           their
           destruction
           as
           incredible
           as
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Messias
           ;
           but
           what
           greater
           evidence
           could
           there
           be
           to
           them
           that
           he
           was
           so
           ,
           than
           that
           God
           did
           so
           severely
           avenge
           his
           blood
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           continues
           to
           do
           it
           for
           their
           unbelief
           and
           impenitency
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           
             What
             are
             all
             these
             things
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             none
             of
             those
             who
             
             crucified
             Christ
             or
             justifie
             the
             doing
             it
             ;
             Thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             not
             taken
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             enjoy
             what
             was
             taken
             from
             them
             ?
          
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ;
           If
           we
           really
           were
           what
           we
           pretend
           to
           be
           ,
           these
           things
           are
           of
           great
           consequence
           to
           be
           considered
           by
           us
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           is
           it
           nothing
           to
           us
           to
           have
           so
           great
           an
           argument
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           as
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           Jews
           to
           this
           day
           is
           for
           the
           sin
           of
           crucifying
           Christ
           ?
           As
           often
           as
           we
           think
           of
           them
           we
           ought
           to
           consider
           the
           danger
           of
           infidelity
           ,
           and
           the
           heavy
           judgments
           which
           that
           brings
           upon
           a
           people
           .
           We
           may
           take
           some
           estimate
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           that
           sin
           ,
           by
           the
           desolation
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           miseries
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           it
           .
           When
           you
           think
           it
           a
           small
           sin
           to
           despise
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           revile
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           reproach
           his
           miracles
           ,
           consider
           then
           what
           the
           Jews
           have
           suffered
           for
           these
           sins
           .
           As
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           a
           people
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           living
           monuments
           of
           the
           Vengeance
           of
           God
           upon
           an
           incorrigible
           and
           unbelieving
           Nation
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           one
           of
           the
           ends
           of
           God's
           dispersing
           them
           almost
           among
           all
           nations
           ,
           that
           as
           often
           as
           they
           see
           and
           despise
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           have
           a
           care
           of
           those
           sins
           which
           have
           
           made
           them
           a
           byword
           and
           reproach
           among
           men
           ,
           who
           were
           once
           a
           nation
           beloved
           of
           God
           and
           feared
           by
           men
           .
           See
           what
           it
           is
           to
           despise
           the
           offers
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           reproach
           and
           ill
           use
           the
           Messengers
           of
           it
           who
           have
           no
           other
           errand
           but
           to
           perswade
           men
           to
           accept
           that
           Grace
           and
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruits
           thereof
           .
           See
           what
           it
           is
           for
           men
           to
           be
           slaves
           to
           their
           own
           lusts
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           not
           only
           neglect
           their
           own
           truest
           interest
           but
           that
           of
           their
           nation
           too
           .
           If
           that
           had
           not
           been
           the
           fundamental
           miscarriage
           of
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           at
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           they
           would
           most
           readily
           have
           entertained
           him
           and
           saved
           their
           land
           from
           ruine
           .
           See
           what
           it
           is
           for
           a
           people
           to
           be
           high
           in
           conceit
           of
           themselves
           and
           to
           presume
           upon
           God's
           favour
           towards
           them
           .
           For
           there
           never
           was
           a
           nation
           more
           self-opinionated
           as
           to
           their
           wisdom
           ,
           goodness
           ,
           and
           interest
           with
           God
           than
           the
           Jews
           were
           when
           they
           began
           their
           war
           :
           and
           the
           confidence
           of
           this
           made
           them
           think
           it
           long
           till
           they
           had
           destroyed
           themselves
           .
           See
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           once
           engaged
           too
           far
           in
           a
           bad
           cause
           ,
           how
           hard
           it
           is
           though
           they
           suffer
           never
           so
           much
           for
           it
           afterwards
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           repent
           of
           it
           .
           We
           might
           have
           thought
           the
           Jews
           
           when
           they
           had
           seen
           the
           destruction
           of
           Ierusalem
           would
           have
           come
           off
           from
           their
           obstinacy
           ;
           but
           how
           very
           few
           in
           comparison
           from
           that
           time
           to
           this
           ,
           have
           sincerely
           repented
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           their
           Forefathers
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ.
           See
           how
           hard
           a
           matter
           it
           is
           to
           conquer
           the
           prejudices
           of
           education
           ,
           and
           to
           condemn
           the
           most
           unjust
           actions
           of
           those
           when
           we
           come
           to
           understanding
           ,
           whom
           from
           our
           infancy
           we
           had
           in
           veneration
           .
           For
           it
           is
           in
           great
           measure
           because
           they
           were
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           that
           the
           Jews
           to
           this
           day
           are
           so
           hardly
           convin●ed
           they
           could
           be
           guilty
           of
           so
           soul
           a
           sin
           as
           crucifying
           the
           Messias
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Is
           it
           nothing
           to
           us
           what
           they
           have
           suffered
           ,
           who
           enjoy
           the
           greatest
           blessings
           we
           have
           ,
           by
           their
           means
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           same
           terms
           which
           they
           did
           ?
           For
           
             to
             them
             at
             first
             were
             committed
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
          
           we
           enjoy
           all
           the
           excellent
           and
           sacred
           records
           of
           ancient
           times
           from
           them
           ,
           all
           the
           prophecies
           of
           the
           men
           whom
           God
           raised
           up
           and
           inspired
           from
           time
           to
           time
           among
           them
           .
           By
           their
           means
           we
           converse
           with
           those
           great
           persons
           ,
           
             Moses
             ,
             David
             ,
             Solomon
          
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           understand
           their
           wisdom
           and
           piety
           by
           the
           writings
           which
           at
           this
           day
           we
           enjoy
           .
           By
           them
           we
           have
           
           conveyed
           to
           us
           ,
           all
           the
           particular
           prophesies
           which
           relate
           to
           the
           Messias
           ,
           which
           point
           out
           the
           Tribe
           ,
           the
           place
           ,
           the
           time
           ,
           the
           very
           person
           he
           was
           to
           be
           born
           of
           .
           By
           their
           means
           we
           are
           able
           to
           confute
           their
           infidelity
           ,
           and
           to
           confirm
           our
           own
           faith
           .
           Therefore
           we
           have
           some
           common
           concernment
           with
           them
           ▪
           and
           ought
           on
           that
           account
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           their
           miseries
           .
           Is
           it
           nothing
           then
           to
           you
           that
           God
           hath
           dealt
           so
           severely
           with
           them
           ,
           from
           whom
           you
           derive
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           your
           Rel●gion
           ?
           But
           if
           that
           be
           nothing
           ,
           consider
           the
           terms
           upon
           which
           you
           enjoy
           these
           mercies
           you
           have
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           as
           the
           latter
           clause
           of
           the
           Text
           assures
           us
           ,
           no
           other
           
             than
             the
             bringing
             forth
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             .
          
           If
           we
           prove
           as
           obs●inate
           and
           incorrigible
           as
           they
           ,
           God
           may
           justly
           punish
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           th●m
           .
           It
           is
           but
           a
           Vineyard
           that
           God
           lets
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           inheritance
           ;
           God
           expects
           our
           improvement
           and
           giving
           him
           the
           fruits
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           may
           just●y
           take
           it
           away
           from
           us
           and
           give
           it
           to
           other
           Husbandmen
           .
           Let
           us
           never
           flatter
           our selves
           in
           thinking
           it
           impossible
           God
           should
           make
           us
           as
           miserable
           and
           contemptible
           a
           people
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           the
           Jews
           ;
           but
           we
           may
           be
           miserable
           enough
           and
           yet
           fall
           short
           of
           
           them
           .
           Have
           we
           any
           such
           promises
           of
           his
           favour
           as
           they
           had
           ?
           how
           great
           were
           their
           priviledges
           while
           they
           stood
           in
           favour
           with
           G●d
           above
           all
           other
           nations
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           (a)
           But
           we
           see
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           the
           first
           and
           the
           
             natural
             branches
             ,
             they
             are
             broken
             off
             by
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             we
             stand
             by
             faith
             .
          
           Nothing
           then
           can
           be
           more
           reasonable
           than
           the
           exhortation
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           (b)
           
             be
             not
             high
             minded
             but
             fear
             .
          
           B●ast
           not
           of
           your
           pres●nt
           priviledges
           ;
           despise
           not
           those
           who
           are
           broken
           off
           for
           cons●der
           ,
           
           
             if
             God
             spared
             not
             the
             natural
             branches
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             lest
             he
             also
             spare
             not
             us
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Is
           it
           nothing
           to
           us
           what
           the
           Jews
           suffer
           ,
           since
           our
           sins
           are
           in
           some
           senses
           more
           agg●avated
           than
           theirs
           were
           ?
           For
           though
           there
           can
           be
           no
           just
           excuse
           made
           for
           their
           wilful
           blindness
           ,
           yet
           there
           may
           be
           much
           less
           made
           for
           ours
           .
           For
           w●at
           they
           did
           against
           h●m
           was
           when
           he
           appeared
           in
           the
           weakness
           of
           humane
           flesh
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           mean
           and
           low
           condition
           ,
           before
           the
           great
           confirmation
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           by
           his
           resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           :
           But
           our
           contempt
           of
           Christ
           is
           much
           more
           unpardonable
           ,
           not
           only
           after
           that
           ,
           but
           the
           miraculous
           consequences
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           spreading
           and
           continuance
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           after
           the
           multitudes
           of
           Martyrs
           and
           the
           glorious
           Triumphs
           of
           our
           Religion
           over
           all
           the
           attempts
           of
           the
           persecutors
           and
           betrayers
           of
           it
           ;
           after
           the
           solemn
           Vows
           of
           our
           Baptism
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           frequent
           addresses
           to
           God
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           celebrating
           the
           memory
           of
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           .
           What
           can
           be
           more
           mean
           ,
           and
           ungrateful
           ,
           what
           can
           shew
           more
           folly
           and
           weakness
           than
           after
           all
           these
           to
           esteem
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           no
           otherwise
           than
           as
           of
           a
           common
           malefactor
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           live
           as
           if
           we
           so
           esteemed
           it
           :
           Nay
           ,
           we
           may
           add
           to
           all
           this
           ,
           after
           so
           severe
           an
           instance
           of
           God's
           vengeance
           already
           upon
           the
           Jews
           ;
           which
           ought
           to
           increase
           our
           care
           ,
           and
           will
           therefore
           aggravate
           our
           sin
           .
           What
           the
           Jews
           did
           they
           did
           as
           open
           and
           professed
           enemies
           ,
           what
           we
           do
           we
           do
           as
           false
           and
           perfidious
           friends
           ,
           and
           let
           any
           man
           judge
           which
           is
           the
           greater
           crime
           ,
           to
           assault
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           or
           to
           betray
           a
           Friend
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Can
           this
           be
           nothing
           to
           us
           who
           have
           so
           many
           of
           those
           Symptoms
           upon
           us
           which
           were
           the
           fore-runners
           of
           their
           desolation
           ?
           Not
           as
           though
           I
           came
           hither
           like
           the
           son
           of
           Anani
           in
           the
           Jewish
           story
           ,
           who
           of
           a
           sudden
           ,
           four
           years
           before
           the
           war
           ,
           cryed
           out
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           
           
             a
             voice
             from
             the
             East
             ,
             a
             voice
             from
             the
             West
             ,
             a
             voice
             from
             the
             four
             Winds
             ,
             Woe
             to
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             Woe
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             Woe
             to
             all
             this
             People
          
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           continued
           crying
           ,
           saith
           
             Iosephus
             ,
             for
             seven
             years
             and
             five
             months
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             being
             upon
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             he
             cryed
             ,
             Woe
             to
             my self
             also
             ,
             and
             immediately
             a
             stone
             came
             out
             from
             one
             of
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Engines
             and
             dispatched
             him
          
           .
           God
           forbid
           we
           should
           be
           so
           near
           a
           desolation
           as
           they
           were
           then
           ;
           but
           yet
           our
           Symptoms
           are
           bad
           ,
           and
           without
           our
           Repentance
           and
           amendment
           God
           knows
           what
           they
           may
           end
           in
           .
           There
           were
           these
           following
           remarkable
           forerunners
           of
           desolation
           in
           the
           Jewish
           state
           ,
           I
           am
           afraid
           we
           are
           too
           much
           concerned
           in
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           strange
           degeneracy
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           men
           from
           the
           vertues
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           .
           This
           Iosephus
           often
           mentions
           and
           complains
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           sort
           of
           men
           free
           ;
           from
           the
           highest
           to
           the
           meanest
           ,
           they
           had
           all
           degenerated
           not
           only
           from
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           from
           what
           their
           Ancestors
           were
           .
           And
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           which
           bodes
           worse
           to
           a
           people
           than
           this
           doth
           ;
           for
           the
           decay
           of
           vertue
           is
           really
           the
           loss
           of
           strength
           and
           interest
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           not
           among
           us
           
           at
           this
           day
           in
           one
           sense
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           another
           ,
           or
           else
           there
           would
           never
           be
           such
           general
           complaints
           of
           it
           as
           there
           are
           .
           It
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           that
           there
           hath
           ever
           been
           an
           Age
           ,
           wherein
           vice
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           very
           Heathens
           abhorred
           ,
           hath
           been
           more
           confident
           and
           daring
           than
           in
           this
           ;
           wherein
           so
           many
           have
           not
           bare●y
           lest
           vertue
           ,
           but
           have
           bid
           defiance
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           are
           ashamed
           of
           the●r
           Baptism
           for
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           because
           therein
           they
           renounced
           the
           Devil
           and
           all
           his
           works
           ;
           These
           are
           the
           Zealots
           in
           wickedness
           as
           the
           Jews
           were
           in
           faction
           .
           The
           flaming
           sword
           ,
           the
           voice
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           the
           terrible
           Earthquakes
           ,
           were
           not
           greater
           Prodigies
           in
           nature
           among
           them
           ,
           than
           men
           are
           in
           Morality
           among
           us
           ,
           nor
           sadder
           presages
           of
           future
           miseries
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           general
           stupidity
           and
           inapprehensiveness
           of
           common
           danger
           :
           every
           one
           had
           a
           mighty
           zeal
           for
           his
           little
           party
           and
           faction
           he
           was
           engaged
           in
           ,
           and
           wou●d
           venture
           his
           life
           for
           that
           ,
           never
           considering
           that
           by
           this
           means
           there
           was
           no
           more
           left
           to
           do
           ,
           for
           the
           Romans
           ,
           but
           to
           stand
           by
           and
           see
           them
           destroy
           one
           another
           .
           I
           pray
           God
           that
           may
           be
           never
           said
           of
           the
           Romans
           in
           another
           sense
           concerning
           this
           Church
           of
           ours
           .
           We
           cannot
           
           but
           be
           sensible
           how
           much
           they
           are
           pleased
           at
           our
           divisions
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           always
           hay
           and
           stubble
           enough
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           build
           with
           ,
           but
           thereby
           to
           add
           fuel
           to
           our
           flames
           .
           How
           happy
           should
           we
           be
           if
           we
           could
           once
           lay
           aside
           our
           petty
           animosities
           ,
           and
           all
           mind
           the
           true
           interest
           of
           our
           Church
           and
           the
           ●ecurity
           o●
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           by
           it
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           dearer
           to
           us
           than
           our
           lives
           !
           But
           that
           is
           our
           misery
           ,
           that
           our
           divisions
           in
           Religion
           have
           made
           us
           not
           more
           contemptible
           ,
           than
           ridiculous
           to
           foreign
           nations
           ,
           and
           it
           puzleth
           the
           wisest
           among
           our selves
           to
           find
           out
           expedients
           to
           keep
           us
           from
           ruining
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Churches
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           An
           At●eistical
           contempt
           of
           Religigion
           :
           for
           Iosephus
           who
           was
           apt
           enough
           ●o
           flatter
           his
           Country-men
           ,
           tel●s
           us
           there
           never
           was
           (a)
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           more
           Atheistical
           Generation
           of
           men
           than
           at
           that
           time
           
             the
             leaders
             of
             the
             factions
          
           were
           ;
           for
           they
           contemned
           the
           Laws
           of
           men
           and
           mocked
           at
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ;
           (b)
           and
           de●ided
           the
           Prophetick
           Oracles
           as
           fabulous
           impostures
           :
           they
           would
           allow
           no
           difference
           of
           sacred
           and
           prophane
           ,
           for
           they
           would
           drink
           the
           wine
           of
           the
           sacrifices
           promiscuously
           ,
           and
           anoint
           their
           heads
           
           commonly
           with
           the
           sacred
           oyl
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           they
           owned
           no
           distinction
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           (a)
           but
           thought
           the
           greatest
           wickedness
           to
           be
           good
           to
           them
           .
           To
           say
           there
           is
           such
           a
           Generation
           of
           men
           among
           us
           ,
           is
           to
           foretel
           our
           ruine
           more
           certainly
           than
           Comets
           and
           the
           most
           dreadful
           presages
           do
           :
           For
           this
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           madness
           which
           seldom
           seizes
           upon
           a
           people
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           are
           past
           cure
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           near
           their
           end
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Spiritual
           pride
           .
           This
           was
           very
           remarkable
           in
           
             the
             people
          
           of
           the
           Jews
           in
           a
           time
           when
           they
           had
           as
           little
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           any
           people
           in
           the
           world
           .
           They
           still
           looked
           on
           themselves
           as
           God's
           chosen
           and
           peculiar
           People
           ,
           his
           Darlings
           and
           his
           delight
           ,
           and
           thought
           that
           God's
           honour
           and
           interest
           in
           the
           world
           were
           mightily
           concerned
           in
           their
           preservation
           .
           If
           they
           should
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           imagine
           what
           God
           would
           do
           for
           a
           people
           to
           serve
           him
           ;
           for
           all
           but
           themselves
           they
           looked
           on
           with
           a
           very
           scornful
           pity
           ,
           and
           thought
           that
           God
           hated
           them
           because
           they
           did
           .
           They
           had
           the
           purity
           of
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           in
           his
           house
           of
           prayer
           ;
           and
           the
           society
           of
           the
           faithful
           among
           themselves
           :
           whereas
           all
           others
           they
           thought
           ,
           served
           God
           
           only
           with
           their
           own
           inventions
           ,
           or
           placed
           their
           Religion
           in
           dull
           morality
           .
           They
           were
           the
           people
           who
           maintained
           his
           cause
           ,
           and
           ventured
           their
           lives
           and
           estates
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           was
           bound
           in
           faithfulness
           to
           defend
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           deny
           himself
           if
           he
           did
           destroy
           them
           .
           It
           seems
           strange
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           a
           people
           rejected
           by
           God
           for
           their
           horrible
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           should
           claim
           such
           an
           in●erest
           in
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           marked
           out
           for
           destruction
           by
           him
           ;
           but
           such
           is
           the
           bewitching
           nature
           of
           spiritual
           Pride
           and
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           that
           it
           infatuates
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           to
           their
           ruin
           ;
           and
           flatters
           them
           with
           their
           interest
           in
           the
           Promises
           ,
           till
           God
           makes
           good
           his
           threatnings
           and
           destroys
           them
           .
           Never
           any
           people
           thought
           they
           had
           a
           richer
           stock
           of
           Promises
           to
           live
           on
           ,
           than
           they
           ;
           
             ancient
             promises
          
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           and
           
             Iacob
             ,
             full
             promises
          
           ,
           of
           favour
           ,
           protection
           ,
           and
           deliverance
           from
           enemies
           ;
           
             particular
             promises
          
           made
           to
           them
           and
           to
           no
           other
           people
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Besides
           these
           ,
           they
           had
           mighty
           experiences
           of
           God's
           kindness
           towards
           them
           ,
           
             undoubted
             experiences
          
           ,
           not
           depending
           on
           the
           deceitful
           workings
           of
           fancy
           ;
           but
           seen
           in
           very
           strange
           and
           wonderful
           deliverances
           ;
           
             frequent
             
             experiences
          
           ,
           throughout
           the
           whole
           History
           of
           their
           Nation
           :
           and
           
             peculiar
             experiences
          
           being
           such
           vouchsafements
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           God
           communicated
           to
           none
           but
           his
           chosen
           people
           .
           Add
           to
           these
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           at
           this
           time
           a
           wonderful
           zeal
           for
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           as
           they
           thought
           ;
           they
           regarded
           no
           persecution
           or
           opposition
           ,
           but
           thought
           it
           their
           glory
           and
           honour
           to
           sacrifice
           themselves
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           and
           his
           people
           .
           And
           yet
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           God
           was
           the
           greatest
           enemy
           they
           had
           ;
           and
           all
           their
           pretences
           signified
           nothing
           to
           him
           who
           saw
           their
           unsufferable
           pride
           and
           loathsome
           hypocrisie
           through
           those
           thin
           vails
           they
           had
           drawn
           over
           them
           ,
           to
           deceive
           the
           less
           observing
           sort
           of
           men
           by
           .
           Other
           sins
           that
           ar●
           open
           and
           publick
           God
           preserves
           the
           Authority
           of
           his
           Laws
           by
           punishing
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           these
           spiritual
           sins
           of
           pride
           and
           hypocrisie
           ,
           he
           not
           only
           vindicates
           his
           Authority
           over
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           infiniteness
           of
           his
           wisdom
           and
           knowledge
           in
           their
           discovery
           ,
           and
           his
           love
           to
           Integrity
           and
           and
           inward
           holiness
           in
           the
           punishment
           of
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           these
           sins
           are
           more
           especially
           odious
           to
           God
           as
           incroaching
           upon
           his
           highest
           and
           most
           peculiar
           
           attributes
           ;
           thence
           he
           is
           said
           
             to
             resist
             the
             proud
          
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           made
           an
           attempt
           upon
           God
           himself
           ;
           and
           he
           loaths
           the
           Hypocrite
           in
           heart
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           mocks
           God
           as
           well
           as
           deceives
           men
           .
           The
           first
           tendency
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           this
           Nation
           of
           the
           Jews
           was
           the
           prevalency
           of
           the
           Pharisaical
           temper
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           compound
           of
           Pride
           and
           Hypocrisie
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           field
           was
           over-run
           with
           these
           tares
           ,
           it
           was
           then
           time
           for
           God
           to
           put
           in
           his
           sickle
           and
           cut
           them
           down
           .
           God
           forbid
           ,
           that
           our
           Church
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           in
           it
           should
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           destruction
           ,
           for
           that
           would
           be
           a
           judgment
           beyond
           fire
           and
           sword
           and
           plague
           ,
           and
           any
           thing
           we
           have
           yet
           smarted
           by
           ;
           that
           would
           be
           the
           taking
           away
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             from
             us
             ,
          
           and
           setting
           up
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             darkness
          
           ;
           that
           would
           be
           not
           only
           a
           punishment
           to
           our
           own
           Age
           ,
           but
           the
           heaviest
           curse
           next
           to
           renouncing
           Christianity
           ,
           we
           could
           entail
           upon
           posterity
           .
           But
           however
           though
           God
           in
           mercy
           may
           design
           better
           th●ngs
           for
           us
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           sufficiently
           apprehensive
           of
           our
           danger
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           from
           the
           business
           of
           our
           enemies
           ,
           as
           those
           bad
           Symtoms
           we
           find
           among
           our selves
           .
           When
           there
           is
           such
           
           monstrous
           pride
           and
           ingratitude
           among
           many
           who
           pretend
           to
           a
           purer
           worship
           of
           God
           than
           is
           established
           by
           Law
           ,
           as
           though
           there
           were
           little
           or
           no
           difference
           between
           the
           Government
           of
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           and
           the
           bondage
           of
           Egypt
           .
           O
           
             England
             ,
             England
          
           ,
           what
           will
           the
           Pride
           and
           unthankfulness
           of
           those
           who
           profess
           Religion
           bring
           thee
           to
           !
           Will
           men
           still
           preferr
           their
           own
           reputation
           ,
           or
           the
           interest
           of
           a
           small
           party
           of
           Zealots
           ,
           before
           the
           common
           concernments
           of
           our
           Faith
           and
           Religion
           ?
           
             O
             that
             we
             did
             know
             at
             least
             in
             this
             our
             day
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             belong
             it
             our
             peace
             !
          
           but
           let
           it
           never
           be
           said
           ,
           
             That
             they
             are
             hid
             from
             our
             eyes
             .
          
           But
           if
           our
           common
           enemy
           should
           enter
           in
           at
           the
           breaches
           we
           have
           made
           among
           our selves
           ,
           then
           men
           may
           wish
           they
           had
           sooner
           known
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           reasonable
           commands
           of
           our
           own
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           intolerable
           Tyranny
           of
           a
           foraign
           and
           usurped
           power
           :
           between
           the
           soft
           and
           gentle
           hands
           of
           a
           Mother
           ,
           and
           the
           Iron
           sinews
           of
           an
           Executioner
           ;
           between
           the
           utmost
           rigour
           of
           our
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           of
           an
           inquisition
           .
           If
           ingratitude
           were
           all
           ,
           yet
           that
           were
           a
           sin
           high
           enough
           to
           provoke
           God
           to
           make
           ou●
           condition
           worse
           than
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           to
           wha●
           
           a
           strange
           height
           of
           spiritual
           pride
           are
           those
           arrived
           ,
           who
           ingross
           all
           true
           godliness
           to
           themselves
           ?
           as
           though
           it
           were
           not
           possible
           among
           us
           to
           go
           to
           Heaven
           and
           to
           Church
           together
           .
           As
           though
           Christ
           had
           no
           Church
           for
           1500
           years
           and
           more
           ,
           wherein
           not
           one
           person
           can
           be
           named
           who
           thought
           it
           unlawful
           to
           pray
           by
           a
           prescribed
           form
           .
           As
           though
           men
           could
           not
           love
           God
           and
           pray
           sinsincerely
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           valued
           the
           peace
           and
           order
           of
           the
           Church
           above
           the
           heats
           and
           conceptions
           of
           their
           own
           brains
           .
           Where
           differences
           proceed
           meerly
           from
           ignorance
           and
           weakness
           ,
           they
           are
           less
           dangerous
           to
           themselves
           or
           others
           :
           but
           where
           there
           is
           so
           much
           impatience
           of
           reproof
           ,
           such
           contempt
           of
           superiours
           ,
           such
           uncharitable
           censures
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           such
           invincible
           prejudices
           and
           stiffness
           of
           humour
           ,
           such
           scorn
           and
           reproach
           cast
           upon
           the
           publick
           worship
           among
           us
           ;
           What
           can
           such
           things
           spring
           from
           but
           a
           root
           of
           bitterness
           and
           spiritual
           pride
           ?
           I
           speak
           not
           these
           things
           to
           widen
           our
           differences
           ,
           or
           increase
           our
           animosities
           ,
           they
           are
           too
           large
           and
           too
           great
           already
           ,
           nor
           to
           condemn
           any
           humble
           and
           modest
           dissenters
           from
           us
           ;
           but
           I
           despair
           ever
           to
           see
           our
           divisions
           healed
           ,
           
           till
           Religion
           be
           brought
           from
           the
           fancies
           to
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           till
           men
           instead
           of
           mystical
           notions
           and
           unaccountable
           experiences
           ,
           instead
           of
           misapplying
           promises
           and
           mis-understanding
           the
           spirit
           of
           prayer
           ,
           instead
           of
           judging
           of
           themselves
           by
           mistaken
           signs
           of
           Grace
           ,
           set
           themselves
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           humility
           ,
           self-denial
           ,
           meekness
           ,
           patience
           ,
           charity
           ,
           obedience
           and
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           and
           look
           on
           these
           as
           the
           greatest
           duties
           and
           most
           distinguishing
           characters
           of
           true
           Christianity
           .
           And
           in
           doing
           of
           these
           there
           shall
           not
           only
           be
           a
           great
           reward
           in
           the
           li●e
           to
           come
           ;
           but
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           opposition
           from
           Atheism
           ,
           Profaneness
           ,
           or
           Superstition
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           our
           divisions
           cured
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Kingdom
           of
           peace
           and
           holiness
           ,
           to
           abide
           and
           flourish
           among
           us
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             Preached
             at
             WHITE-HALL
             .
             
               WHITSUNDAY
               1669.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               JOHN
               VII
               .
               39.
               
            
             
               But
               this
               spake
               he
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               they
               that
               believe
               on
               him
               should
               receive
               :
               For
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               no●
               yet
               given
               ,
               because
               that
               Iesus
               was
               not
               yet
               glorified
               .
            
          
        
         
           WHat
           was
           said
           of
           old
           conce●ning
           the
           first
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           that
           in
           order
           to
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           it
           (a)
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             moved
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
          
           is
           in
           a
           sense
           agreeable
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           as
           true
           of
           the
           renovation
           of
           the
           World
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ.
           For
           whether
           by
           that
           we
           understand
           a
           great
           and
           veh●ment
           
           Mind
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           generally
           do
           ;
           or
           rather
           the
           Divine
           power
           manifesting
           it self
           in
           giving
           motion
           to
           the
           otherwise
           dull
           and
           unactive
           parts
           of
           matter
           ;
           we
           have
           it
           fully
           represented
           to
           us
           in
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           on
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           :
           For
           that
           came
           upon
           them
           ,
           (a)
           
             as
             a
             rushing
             mighty
             Wind
          
           ,
           and
           inspired
           them
           with
           a
           new
           life
           and
           motion
           ,
           whereby
           they
           became
           the
           most
           active
           instruments
           of
           bringing
           the
           World
           out
           of
           that
           state
           of
           confusion
           and
           darkness
           it
           lay
           in
           before
           ,
           by
           causing
           the
           glorious
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           shine
           upon
           it
           .
           And
           lest
           any
           part
           should
           be
           wanting
           to
           make
           up
           the
           parallel
           ,
           in
           the
           verse
           before
           the
           text
           ,
           we
           read
           of
           the
           Waters
           too
           which
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           did
           move
           upon
           ,
           and
           therefore
           called
           not
           a
           dark
           Abyss
           ,
           but
           flowing
           rivers
           of
           living
           water
           .
           (b)
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             me
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             said
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             belly
             shall
             flow
             rivers
             of
             living
             water
             :
          
           Not
           as
           though
           the
           Apostles
           like
           some
           in
           the
           ancient
           Fables
           were
           to
           be
           turned
           into
           Fountains
           and
           pleasant
           Springs
           ;
           but
           the
           great
           and
           constant
           benefit
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           enjoys
           by
           the
           plentiful
           effusion
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           upon
           them
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           better
           set
           forth
           than
           by
           rivers
           of
           living
           
           water
           flowing
           from
           them
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Evangelist
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           to
           prevent
           all
           cavils
           and
           mistakes
           ,
           tells
           us
           was
           our
           Saviour's
           meaning
           ;
           
             But
             this
             spake
             he
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             believe
             on
             him
             should
             receive
             .
          
           And
           lest
           any
           should
           think
           that
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           purposely
           affected
           to
           speak
           in
           strange
           metaphors
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           a
           very
           just
           occasion
           given
           him
           for
           using
           this
           way
           of
           expression
           from
           a
           custom
           practised
           among
           the
           Jews
           at
           that
           time
           .
           For
           in
           the
           solemnity
           of
           the
           feast
           of
           Tabernacles
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           last
           and
           great
           day
           of
           the
           Feast
           mentioned
           v.
           37.
           after
           the
           Sacrifices
           were
           offered
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           
           one
           of
           the
           Priests
           was
           to
           go
           with
           a
           large
           Golden
           Tankard
           to
           the
           Fountain
           of
           Siloam
           ,
           and
           having
           filled
           it
           with
           water
           ,
           he
           brings
           it
           up
           to
           the
           water-gate
           over
           against
           the
           Altar
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           received
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pomp
           and
           ceremony
           ,
           with
           the
           sounding
           of
           the
           Trumpets
           and
           rejoycing
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           which
           continued
           during
           the
           libation
           or
           pouring
           it
           out
           before
           the
           Altar
           ;
           after
           which
           followed
           the
           highest
           expressions
           of
           joy
           that
           were
           ever
           used
           among
           that
           people
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           they
           have
           a
           saying
           among
           them
           ,
           
             That
             he
             that
             never
             saw
             the
             rejoycing
             of
             the
             drawing
             of
             water
             ,
             never
             
             saw
             rejoycing
             in
             all
             his
             life
             .
          
           Of
           which
           several
           accounts
           are
           given
           by
           the
           Jews
           ,
           some
           say
           it
           had
           a
           respect
           to
           the
           later
           rain
           which
           God
           gave
           them
           about
           this
           time
           ,
           others
           to
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           is
           most
           to
           our
           purpose
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           reason
           assigned
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Rabbies
           in
           the
           Ierusalem
           (a)
           Talmud
           is
           ,
           (b)
           
             because
             of
             the
             drawing
             or
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             according
             to
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             with
             joy
             shall
             ye
             draw
             water
             out
             of
             the
             Wells
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           By
           which
           we
           see
           that
           no
           fairer
           advantage
           could
           be
           given
           to
           our
           Saviour
           to
           discourse
           concerning
           the
           effusion
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           the
           mighty
           joy
           which
           should
           be
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           time
           of
           this
           solemnity
           ;
           and
           so
           lets
           them
           know
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           represented
           by
           their
           pouring
           out
           of
           water
           was
           not
           to
           be
           expected
           by
           their
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           but
           by
           believing
           the
           doctrine
           which
           he
           preached
           :
           and
           that
           this
           should
           not
           be
           in
           so
           scant
           and
           narrow
           a
           measure
           as
           that
           which
           was
           taken
           out
           of
           Siloam
           ,
           which
           was
           soon
           poured
           out
           and
           carried
           away
           but
           out
           of
           them
           on
           whom
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           should
           come
           ,
           
             rivers
             of
             living
             waters
             should
             flow
          
           ;
           whose
           effect
           and
           benefit
           should
           never
           cease
           as
           long
           as
           the
           
           World
           it self
           should
           continue
           .
           So
           that
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           we
           have
           these
           particulars
           offered
           to
           our
           consideration
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           effusion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           under
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           
             But
             this
             spake
             he
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             believe
             on
             him
             should
             receive
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           nature
           of
           that
           effusion
           represented
           to
           us
           by
           
             rivers
             of
             living
             waters
             flowing
             out
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           time
           that
           was
           reserved
           for
           it
           ;
           which
           was
           after
           the
           glorious
           ascension
           of
           Christ
           to
           Heaven
           :
           
             For
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             not
             yet
             given
             ,
             because
             that
             Iesus
             was
             not
             yet
             glorified
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           effusion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           under
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           by
           which
           we
           mean
           those
           extraordinary
           gifts
           and
           abilities
           which
           the
           Apostles
           had
           after
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           said
           to
           descend
           upon
           them
           .
           Which
           are
           therefore
           called
           (a)
           
             signs
             and
             wonders
             ,
             and
             divers
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           (b)
           
             and
             the
             operations
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ;
           of
           which
           we
           have
           a
           large
           enumeration
           given
           us
           in
           that
           place
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           most
           remarkable
           which
           I
           shall
           insist
           upon
           and
           do
           comprehend
           under
           them
           most
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           are
           ,
           
             the
             power
             of
             working
             Miracles
          
           ,
           whether
           in
           Healing
           
           diseases
           or
           any
           other
           way
           ;
           
             and
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
          
           either
           in
           speaking
           or
           interpreting
           ;
           they
           who
           will
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           Apostles
           had
           these
           ,
           will
           not
           have
           reason
           to
           question
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           And
           concerning
           these
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           things
           attributed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           concerning
           them
           ,
           could
           not
           arise
           from
           any
           ordinary
           ,
           or
           natural
           causes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           they
           could
           not
           be
           the
           effects
           of
           an
           evil
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           holy
           and
           divine
           spirit
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           there
           was
           really
           such
           
             a
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             spirit
          
           as
           is
           here
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           things
           attributed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           could
           not
           arise
           from
           any
           meerly
           natural
           causes
           .
           It
           is
           not
           my
           present
           business
           to
           prove
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           those
           things
           which
           were
           accounted
           Miracles
           by
           those
           who
           saw
           them
           or
           heard
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           on
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           they
           did
           speak
           with
           strange
           tongues
           ;
           for
           these
           things
           are
           so
           universally
           attested
           by
           the
           most
           competent
           witnesses
           ,
           viz.
           persons
           of
           the
           same
           age
           ,
           whose
           testimony
           we
           can
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           suspect
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           by
           those
           who
           
           were
           the
           friends
           to
           this
           Religion
           ,
           but
           the
           greatest
           enemies
           Jews
           and
           Heathens
           ;
           and
           by
           all
           the
           utmost
           endeavours
           of
           Atheistical
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           set
           themselves
           to
           disprove
           the
           testimony
           ,
           but
           the
           consequence
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           by
           saying
           that
           granting
           them
           true
           they
           do
           not
           infer
           the
           concurrence
           of
           a
           divine
           spirit
           )
           that
           on
           the
           same
           grounds
           any
           person
           would
           question
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           he
           must
           question
           the
           truth
           of
           some
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           himself
           believes
           on
           the
           same
           or
           weaker
           grounds
           than
           these
           are
           .
           Supposing
           then
           the
           matters
           of
           fact
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           we
           now
           enquire
           whether
           these
           things
           might
           proceed
           from
           any
           meerly
           natural
           causes
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           the
           best
           done
           by
           examining
           the
           most
           plausible
           accounts
           which
           are
           pretended
           to
           be
           given
           of
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           some
           have
           had
           the
           confidence
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             whatever
             is
             said
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             power
             of
             miracles
             in
             the
             Apostles
             might
             be
             effected
             by
             a
             natural
             temperament
             of
             body
             ,
             or
             the
             great
             power
             of
             imagination
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             speaking
             with
             strange
             tongues
             might
             be
             the
             effect
             only
             of
             a
             natural
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             or
             some
             distemper
             of
             brain
             .
          
        
         
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           power
           of
           miracles
           might
           be
           nothing
           but
           a
           natural
           temperament
           or
           the
           strength
           of
           imagination
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           An
           excellent
           natural
           temper
           of
           body
           they
           say
           may
           do
           strange
           and
           wonder●ul
           things
           ,
           so
           that
           such
           a
           one
           who
           hath
           an
           exact
           temperament
           may
           walk
           upon
           the
           waters
           ,
           stand
           in
           the
           air
           ,
           and
           quench
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           fire
           ;
           and
           by
           a
           strange
           kind
           of
           sanative
           contagion
           may
           communicate
           healthful
           spirits
           ,
           as
           persons
           that
           are
           infected
           do
           noisom
           and
           pestilential
           .
           These
           are
           things
           spoken
           with
           as
           much
           case
           and
           as
           little
           reason
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           the
           calumnies
           against
           Religion
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           boldly
           uttered
           by
           men
           who
           dare
           speak
           any
           thing
           as
           to
           these
           things
           but
           reason
           ,
           and
           do
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           is
           good
           .
        
         
           But
           can
           these
           men
           after
           all
           their
           confidence
           produce
           any
           one
           person
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           exquisiteness
           of
           his
           natural
           temper
           hath
           ever
           walked
           upon
           the
           waters
           ,
           or
           poised
           himself
           in
           the
           air
           ,
           or
           kept
           himself
           from
           being
           singed
           in
           the
           fire
           ?
           If
           these
           things
           be
           natural
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           no
           other
           instances
           can
           be
           given
           but
           such
           as
           we
           urge
           for
           miraculous
           ?
           We
           say
           indeed
           that
           (a)
           
             Christ
             walked
             on
             the
             Sea
          
           ,
           but
           withal
           we
           say
           this
           
           was
           an
           argument
           of
           that
           divine
           power
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           Iob
           saith
           ,
           (a)
           
             alone
             spreadeth
             out
             the
             heavens
             and
             treadeth
             upon
             the
             waves
             of
             the
             Sea
             :
          
           We
           say
           that
           (b)
           
             Elijah
             was
             carried
             up
             into
             Heaven
             by
             a
             Chariot
             of
             fire
             and
             a
             whirlwind
          
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           only
           by
           his
           power
           ,
           (c)
           
             who
             maketh
             the
             winds
             his
             Messengers
             ,
             and
             flames
             of
             fire
             his
             Ministers
             ,
          
           as
           some
           render
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           :
           We
           say
           that
           the
           three
           Children
           were
           preserved
           (d)
           
             in
             the
             fiery
             furnace
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             hurt
          
           ;
           and
           even
           Nebuchadnezzar
           was
           hereby
           convinced
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           
             true
             God
          
           ,
           which
           was
           able
           to
           preserve
           his
           servants
           from
           the
           force
           of
           that
           devouring
           element
           which
           was
           therefore
           so
           much
           worshipped
           by
           those
           Eastern
           people
           ,
           because
           it
           destroyed
           not
           only
           the
           men
           but
           the
           Gods
           of
           other
           nations
           .
           But
           is
           this
           enough
           to
           satisfie
           any
           reasonable
           men
           that
           these
           things
           were
           done
           by
           natural
           causes
           ;
           because
           they
           were
           done
           at
           all
           ?
           For
           that
           is
           to
           suppose
           it
           impossible
           there
           should
           be
           miracles
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           say
           it
           is
           impossible
           there
           should
           be
           a
           God
           ;
           which
           is
           an
           attempt
           somewhat
           beyond
           what
           the
           most
           impudent
           Atheists
           pretended
           .
           But
           in
           this
           case
           nothing
           can
           be
           reasonably
           urged
           but
           
             common
             experience
          
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           
           if
           these
           were
           things
           which
           were
           usually
           done
           by
           other
           causes
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           reason
           to
           pretend
           a
           miraculous
           power
           :
           but
           we
           say
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           such
           things
           should
           be
           produced
           by
           meer
           natural
           causes
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           case
           there
           can
           be
           no
           confutation
           but
           by
           contrary
           experience
           .
           As
           we
           see
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Ancients
           concerning
           the
           uninhabitableness
           of
           the
           torrid
           Zone
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           were
           no
           Antipodes
           ,
           are
           disproved
           by
           the
           mani●est
           experience
           to
           the
           contrary
           of
           all
           modern
           discoverers
           .
           Let
           such
           plain
           experience
           be
           produced
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           then
           yield
           the
           possibility
           of
           the
           things
           by
           some
           natural
           causes
           ,
           although
           not
           by
           such
           
             an
             exact
             temperament
             of
             body
          
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           an
           instance
           of
           the
           strong
           power
           of
           imagination
           in
           those
           who
           think
           so
           whatever
           that
           may
           have
           on
           others
           .
           Such
           a
           temperament
           of
           body
           as
           these
           persons
           imagine
           ,
           considering
           the
           great
           inequality
           of
           the
           mixture
           of
           the
           earthly
           and
           aerial
           parts
           in
           us
           ,
           being
           it
           may
           be
           as
           
             great
             a
             miracle
          
           it self
           ,
           as
           any
           they
           would
           disprove
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           supposing
           such
           a
           temperament
           of
           body
           to
           be
           possible
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           be
           so
           beneficial
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           to
           prop●gate
           its
           vertue
           to
           the
           cure
           of
           disease●
           
           persons
           ?
           We
           may
           as
           well
           think
           that
           a
           great
           beauty
           may
           change
           a
           Black
           by
           often
           viewing
           him
           ,
           or
           a
           skilful
           Musician
           make
           another
           so
           by
           sitting
           near
           him
           ,
           as
           one
           man
           heal
           another
           because
           he
           is
           healthful
           himself
           .
           Unless
           we
           can
           suppose
           it
           in
           the
           power
           of
           a
           man
           to
           send
           forth
           the
           best
           spirits
           of
           his
           own
           body
           and
           transfuse
           them
           into
           the
           body
           of
           another
           ;
           but
           by
           this
           means
           that
           which
           must
           cure
           another
           must
           destroy
           himself
           .
           Besides
           the
           healthfulness
           of
           a
           person
           lies
           much
           in
           the
           freedom
           of
           perspiration
           of
           all
           the
           noxious
           vapours
           to
           the
           body
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           will
           appear
           incredible
           that
           a
           man
           should
           preserve
           his
           own
           health
           by
           sending
           out
           the
           worst
           vapors
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           cure
           another
           ,
           by
           sending
           out
           the
           best
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Supposing
           we
           should
           grant
           that
           a
           vigorous
           heat
           and
           a
           strong
           arm
           may
           by
           a
           violent
           friction
           discuss
           some
           tumor
           of
           a
           distempered
           body
           ;
           yet
           what
           would
           all
           this
           signifie
           to
           the
           mighty
           cures
           which
           were
           wrought
           so
           easily
           and
           with
           a
           word
           speaking
           and
           at
           such
           great
           distance
           as
           were
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ?
           Supposing
           our
           Saviour
           had
           the
           most
           exact
           natural
           temper
           that
           ever
           any
           person
           in
           the
           world
           had
           ;
           yet
           what
           could
           this
           do
           
           to
           the
           cure
           of
           a
           person
           above
           twenty
           miles
           distance
           ?
           for
           so
           our
           Saviour
           cured
           the
           Son
           of
           a
           Nobleman
           who
           lay
           sick
           at
           Capernaum
           ,
           when
           himself
           was
           at
           (a)
           Cana
           in
           Galilee
           ?
           So
           at
           (b)
           Capernaum
           he
           cured
           the
           Centurion's
           servant
           at
           his
           own
           house
           without
           going
           thither
           .
           Thus
           we
           find
           the
           Apostles
           curing
           ,
           though
           (c)
           
             they
             did
             not
             touch
             them
          
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           one
           or
           two
           but
           multitudes
           of
           diseased
           persons
           .
           And
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           absurd
           than
           to
           imagine
           that
           so
           many
           men
           should
           at
           the
           same
           time
           work
           so
           many
           miraculous
           cures
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           temperament
           peculiar
           to
           themselves
           ?
           for
           how
           come
           they
           only
           to
           happen
           to
           have
           this
           temperament
           and
           none
           of
           the
           Jews
           who
           had
           all
           equal
           advantages
           with
           them
           for
           it
           ?
           Why
           did
           none
           of
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           do
           as
           strange
           things
           as
           they
           did
           ?
           How
           come
           they
           never
           to
           do
           it
           before
           they
           were
           Christians
           ,
           nor
           in
           such
           an
           extraordinary
           manner
           till
           after
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           ?
           Did
           the
           being
           Christians
           alter
           their
           natural
           temper
           and
           infuse
           a
           ●anative
           vertue
           into
           them
           which
           they
           never
           had
           before
           ?
           Or
           rather
           was
           not
           their
           Christianity
           like
           to
           have
           spoyled
           it
           if
           ever
           they
           had
           it
           before
           ;
           by
           their
           frequent
           watchings
           ,
           fastings
           ,
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           ,
           cold
           and
           nakedness
           ,
           
           stripes
           and
           imprisonments
           ,
           racks
           and
           torments
           ?
           Are
           these
           the
           improvers
           of
           an
           excellent
           constitution
           ?
           if
           they
           be
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           those
           who
           magnifie
           it
           in
           them
           ,
           would
           rather
           want
           the
           vertue
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           be
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           obtain
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           what
           a
           natural
           temper
           cannot
           do
           ,
           they
           think
           
             the
             power
             of
             imagination
          
           may
           :
           and
           therefore
           in
           order
           to
           the
           enervating
           the
           power
           of
           miracles
           ,
           they
           mightily
           advance
           that
           of
           imagination
           :
           which
           is
           the
           Idol
           of
           those
           who
           are
           as
           little
           Friends
           to
           reason
           in
           it
           as
           they
           are
           to
           Religion
           .
           Any
           thing
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           effect
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           not
           allow
           God
           to
           do
           :
           nay
           the
           most
           extravagant
           thing
           which
           belongs
           to
           humane
           nature
           shall
           have
           a
           greater
           power
           than
           the
           most
           holy
           and
           divine
           spirit
           .
           
             But
             do
             not
             we
             see
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             strange
             effects
             of
             the
             power
             of
             imagination
             upon
             mankind
             ?
          
           I
           grant
           we
           do
           ,
           and
           in
           nothing
           more
           than
           when
           men
           set
           it
           up
           against
           the
           power
           of
           God
           :
           yet
           surely
           we
           see
           far
           greater
           effects
           of
           that
           in
           the
           world
           than
           we
           do
           of
           the
           other
           .
           The
           power
           of
           imagination
           can
           never
           be
           supposed
           to
           give
           a
           being
           to
           the
           things
           we
           see
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           but
           we
           have
           the
           greatest
           reason
           to
           attribute
           that
           to
           a
           
           divine
           and
           infinite
           power
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           not
           far
           more
           rational
           that
           that
           which
           gave
           a
           Being
           to
           the
           course
           of
           nature
           should
           alter
           it
           when
           it
           pleaseth
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           in
           the
           making
           of
           it
           ?
           So
           that
           in
           general
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           competition
           between
           the
           power
           of
           God
           and
           the
           strength
           of
           imagination
           as
           to
           any
           extraordinary
           effects
           which
           happen
           in
           the
           world
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           a
           repugnancy
           in
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           that
           the
           power
           of
           imagination
           should
           do
           all
           those
           miracles
           which
           were
           wrought
           by
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           .
           For
           either
           they
           must
           be
           wrought
           by
           the
           imagination
           of
           the
           Agent
           or
           of
           the
           Patient
           :
           if
           of
           the
           Agent
           ,
           then
           there
           can
           be
           no
           more
           necessary
           to
           do
           the
           same
           things
           than
           to
           have
           the
           same
           strength
           o●
           imagination
           which
           they
           had
           ;
           What
           is
           the
           reason
           then
           that
           never
           since
           or
           before
           that
           time
           were
           so
           many
           signs
           ,
           and
           wonders
           wrought
           as
           there
           were
           then
           by
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Disciples
           of
           our
           Lord
           ?
           If
           Peter
           and
           Iohn
           cured
           the
           lame
           man
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           imagination
           ;
           why
           have
           no
           persons
           ever
           since
           cured
           those
           whose
           welfare
           they
           have
           as
           heartily
           desired
           as
           ever
           they
           could
           do
           his
           ?
           Certainly
           if
           imagination
           could
           kill
           mens
           enemies
           ,
           
           there
           would
           never
           need
           Duels
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           nor
           Authority
           to
           punish
           such
           as
           do
           it
           :
           and
           if
           it
           could
           cure
           Friends
           ,
           there
           would
           need
           no
           Physicians
           to
           heal
           and
           recover
           them
           ,
           and
           death
           would
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           with
           persons
           that
           were
           wholly
           Friendless
           .
           If
           they
           say
           ,
           
             that
             persons
             are
             not
             sufficiently
             perswaded
             of
             their
             own
             power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             do
             see
             little
             good
          
           ;
           let
           any
           of
           those
           who
           contend
           the
           most
           for
           it
           attempt
           the
           cure
           when
           they
           please
           of
           any
           the
           most
           common
           infirmity
           of
           mankind
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           cannot
           do
           that
           ,
           let
           them
           then
           perswade
           us
           they
           can
           do
           miracles
           by
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           cure
           the
           tooth-ach
           by
           .
           But
           here
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           
             the
             imagination
             of
             the
             Patient
             is
             necessary
             in
             order
             to
             a
             miracle
             being
             wrought
             upon
             him
             :
          
           not
           such
           I
           am
           sure
           as
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           wrought
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           healed
           the
           lame
           and
           the
           blind
           ,
           but
           
             raised
             the
             dead
          
           ;
           and
           what
           power
           of
           imagination
           do
           they
           suppose
           in
           Lazarus
           when
           he
           had
           lain
           four
           days
           in
           the
           Grave
           ?
           and
           however
           they
           think
           of
           the
           soul
           they
           must
           in
           this
           case
           allow
           this
           power
           of
           imagination
           to
           be
           immortal
           .
           So
           that
           were
           there
           no
           other
           arguments
           but
           that
           of
           raising
           the
           dead
           that
           demonstrates
           it
           impossible
           that
           what
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           
           did
           ,
           did
           depend
           on
           the
           strength
           of
           Fancy
           in
           tho●e
           on
           whom
           they
           wrought
           their
           miracles
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             did
             not
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             require
             believing
             first
             in
             all
             persons
             that
             had
             miracles
             wrought
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             why
             should
             this
             be
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             strength
             of
             imagination
             was
             required
             to
             it
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             expresly
             said
             ,
             that
             Christ
             could
             not
             do
             any
             mighty
             works
             among
             his
             own
             country-men
             because
             of
             their
             unbelief
             ?
             by
             which
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             efficacy
             of
             his
             miracles
             did
             depend
             on
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Persons
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           That
           Christ
           did
           not
           always
           require
           faith
           in
           the
           person
           on
           whom
           he
           wrought
           his
           miracles
           ;
           for
           then
           it
           had
           been
           impossible
           he
           should
           ever
           have
           raised
           any
           from
           the
           dead
           ?
           which
           we
           are
           sure
           he
           did
           .
           And
           did
           not
           (a)
           St.
           Paul
           raise
           Eutychius
           from
           the
           dead
           ?
           and
           can
           any
           think
           so
           absurdly
           as
           that
           faith
           was
           required
           from
           a
           dead
           man
           in
           order
           to
           his
           resurrection
           ?
           So
           that
           the
           greatest
           miracles
           of
           all
           others
           were
           wrought
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           no
           possibility
           of
           believing
           in
           those
           on
           whom
           they
           were
           wrought
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           in
           miraculous
           cures
           believing
           was
           required
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           shew
           for
           what
           end
           those
           miracles
           were
           wrought
           ,
           viz.
           to
           
           confirm
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           them
           :
           they
           did
           not
           work
           miracles
           to
           be
           admired
           by
           the
           people
           as
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           would
           have
           done
           ;
           the
           Apostles
           had
           no
           such
           intolerable
           vanity
           to
           be
           cried
           up
           for
           Gods
           ,
           though
           they
           did
           such
           great
           things
           ;
           not
           like
           that
           Caesar
           of
           the
           Atheists
           as
           some
           call
           him
           ,
           who
           concludes
           one
           of
           his
           (a)
           Dialogues
           with
           that
           horrible
           piece
           of
           vanity
           (
           to
           say
           no
           more
           of
           it
           )
           
             aut
             Deus
             es
             aut
             Vaninus
          
           ,
           and
           Pomponatius
           his
           Master
           before
           him
           had
           said
           (b)
           
             Philosophi
             sunt
             Dii
             terrestres
          
           ,
           (
           and
           you
           must
           be
           sure
           to
           reckon
           him
           in
           the
           number
           ;
           )
           but
           how
           was
           it
           possible
           for
           these
           men
           to
           discover
           more
           their
           mean
           thoughts
           of
           a
           Deity
           than
           by
           making
           him
           to
           be
           as
           de●picable
           as
           themselves
           ?
           What
           boasting
           and
           ostentation
           would
           these
           men
           have
           made
           of
           themselves
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           have
           done
           but
           the
           thousand
           part
           of
           what
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ?
           But
           they
           were
           men
           did
           as
           far
           excel
           all
           such
           in
           all
           true
           vertue
           and
           real
           excellency
           as
           they
           did
           in
           that
           miraculous
           power
           which
           God
           had
           given
           them
           .
           If
           they
           required
           men
           to
           believe
           whom
           they
           cured
           ,
           it
           was
           that
           they
           might
           cure
           both
           body
           and
           soul
           together
           :
           but
           sometimes
           they
           cured
           persons
           whom
           they
           saw
           not
           .
           as
           the
           (c)
           handkerchiefs
           from
           S●
           .
           Paul
           at
           
           Ephesus
           cured
           the
           diseased
           when
           they
           were
           carried
           to
           them
           .
           But
           generally
           they
           took
           all
           opportunities
           to
           convey
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christianity
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           those
           ,
           out
           of
           whose
           bodies
           they
           cast
           either
           Diseases
           or
           Devils
           .
           
             But
             is
             it
             not
             said
             that
             Christ
             could
             do
             no
             mighty
             works
             among
             them
             because
             of
             their
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             his
             disciples
             could
             not
             be
             greater
             than
             his
             own
             ?
          
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           no-where
           said
           in
           the
           Scripture
           that
           Christ
           could
           do
           no
           miracles
           at
           all
           among
           them
           because
           of
           their
           unbelief
           :
           for
           in
           one
           place
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           (a)
           
             And
             he
             did
             not
             many
             mighty
             works
             there
             because
             of
             their
             unbelief
             .
          
           He
           did
           miracles
           enough
           to
           convince
           them
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           saw
           their
           obstinacy
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           cast
           away
           any
           more
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           in
           that
           other
           place
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           (b)
           
             that
             he
             could
             there
             do
             no
             mighty
             work
             ,
          
           it
           is
           presently
           added
           ,
           
             save
             that
             he
             laid
             his
             hands
             upon
             a
             few
             sick
             folk
             and
             healed
             them
             .
          
           And
           what
           absurdity
           is
           there
           that
           Christ
           should
           do
           no
           extraordinary
           miracle
           among
           them
           ,
           among
           whom
           he
           saw
           that
           himself
           and
           his
           miracles
           were
           both
           equally
           contemned
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           method
           of
           divine
           goodness
           to
           bestow
           the
           largest
           kindnesses
           
           at
           first
           ;
           those
           who
           improve
           the
           beginnings
           of
           favour
           shall
           have
           more
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           despise
           the
           first
           may
           justly
           be
           rejected
           from
           any
           farther
           kindness
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           it
           is
           said
           
             that
             he
             could
             not
          
           ,
           that
           expression
           doth
           not
           imply
           any
           impossibility
           in
           the
           thing
           but
           a
           deliberate
           resolution
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           used
           Acts
           4.20
           .
           
             For
             we
             cannot
             but
             speak
             the
             things
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             .
          
           Who
           questions
           but
           there
           was
           a
           possibility
           in
           the
           thing
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           held
           their
           peace
           ?
           but
           it
           was
           a
           thing
           which
           upon
           great
           deliberation
           they
           had
           resolved
           not
           to
           do
           .
           So
           (a)
           
             thou
             canst
             not
             bear
             them
             which
             are
             evil
          
           ;
           and
           (b)
           
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             truth
             .
          
           From
           which
           it
           appears
           that
           this
           can
           be
           no
           prejudice
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           in
           working
           miracles
           ,
           but
           only
           shews
           his
           just
           resolution
           not
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           considering
           the
           contempt
           wherewith
           he
           had
           been
           entertained
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           pretended
           by
           those
           men
           who
           set
           themselves
           to
           undervalue
           those
           miraculous
           gifts
           which
           the
           Apostles
           had
           ,
           
             that
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             might
             be
             only
             the
             effect
             of
             an
             Enthusiastick
             heat
             ,
             or
             some
             distemper
             of
             their
             brains
             ,
             as
             men
             in
             a
             high
             Fever
             are
             apt
             to
             speak
             such
             things
             and
             words
             ,
             which
             
             while
             they
             are
             in
             health
             they
             could
             never
             do
             .
          
           But
           that
           such
           unreasonable
           imaginations
           do
           more
           argue
           a
           distempered
           brain
           ,
           than
           any
           thing
           we
           assert
           concerning
           these
           divine
           persons
           will
           easily
           appear
           from
           these
           considerations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           no
           violent
           heat
           whatsoever
           can
           form
           a
           new
           language
           to
           a
           man
           which
           he
           never
           knew
           before
           .
           If
           language
           had
           been
           natural
           to
           man
           ,
           there
           might
           have
           been
           some
           reason
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           we
           all
           know
           to
           be
           an
           arbitrary
           thing
           :
           and
           as
           well
           might
           a
           blind
           man
           paint
           with
           an
           exact
           difference
           of
           colours
           ,
           or
           one
           write
           plainly
           who
           could
           never
           read
           ,
           as
           any
           person
           by
           the
           meer
           heat
           of
           his
           Phancy
           speak
           suddenly
           in
           a
           tongue
           which
           he
           never
           learnt
           .
           There
           have
           been
           some
           who
           have
           said
           (a)
           
             that
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             hath
             naturally
             all
             kinds
             of
             languages
             within
             it self
             ,
             and
             it
             wants
             nothing
             but
             some
             mighty
             heat
             to
             stir
             men
             up
             to
             speak
             in
             any
             kind
             of
             them
             .
          
           But
           we
           are
           to
           take
           notice
           that
           those
           things
           are
           accounted
           wit
           when
           spoken
           against
           Religion
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           been
           nonsense
           and
           contradictions
           if
           spoken
           for
           it
           .
           And
           certainly
           nothing
           could
           be
           more
           absurdly
           said
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           same
           men
           to
           make
           all
           the
           imaginations
           〈◊〉
           have
           of
           things
           to
           come
           in
           by
           our
           senses
           
           and
           yet
           to
           say
           that
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           can
           have
           those
           things
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           never
           learnt
           or
           heard
           .
           If
           this
           supposition
           were
           true
           ,
           we
           might
           invert
           that
           saying
           of
           (a)
           Festus
           to
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Much
             learning
             hath
             made
             thee
             mad
          
           ;
           for
           then
           madness
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           is
           the
           next
           to
           it
           ,
           
             a
             great
             heat
             of
             brain
          
           ,
           would
           make
           men
           the
           most
           learned
           .
           If
           this
           were
           true
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           a
           much
           easier
           way
           of
           attaining
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           languages
           of
           all
           nations
           than
           that
           which
           many
           take
           to
           gain
           a
           very
           few
           of
           them
           :
           for
           the
           heightening
           of
           Phancy
           either
           by
           Wine
           ,
           or
           a
           degree
           of
           madness
           would
           inspire
           men
           with
           skill
           in
           tongues
           to
           a
           miracle
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           supposing
           such
           a
           thing
           possible
           ,
           which
           is
           far
           from
           being
           so
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           very
           remote
           from
           our
           present
           case
           ;
           for
           the
           Apostles
           made
           it
           manifest
           to
           all
           persons
           that
           they
           were
           far
           enough
           from
           being
           inspired
           with
           the
           vapours
           of
           wine
           ,
           or
           touched
           with
           any
           Enthusiastick
           madness
           .
           They
           spake
           with
           strange
           tongues
           ,
           but
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           convinced
           great
           numbers
           of
           their
           hearers
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           that
           doctrine
           which
           was
           delivered
           by
           them
           .
           As
           St.
           Paul
           ▪
           answered
           Festus
           ,
           (b)
           
             I
             am
             not
             mad
             ,
             most
             noble
          
           Festus
           ,
           
             but
             speak
             forth
             the
             words
             of
             truth
             
             and
             soberness
          
           ;
           so
           they
           did
           not
           speak
           incoherent
           and
           insignificant
           words
           which
           madness
           makes
           men
           do
           ,
           nor
           any
           mean
           and
           trivial
           things
           ,
           meerly
           for
           ostentation
           of
           their
           gifts
           ,
           but
           they
           spake
           though
           with
           divers
           tongues
           ,
           (a)
           
             the
             great
             or
             wonderful
             things
             of
             God
             :
          
           So
           their
           Auditors
           confessed
           with
           admiration
           .
           These
           are
           not
           the
           e●●ects
           of
           Wine
           or
           Madness
           ,
           as
           St.
           Peter
           at
           large
           proves
           ,
           against
           the
           unreasonable
           cavils
           of
           some
           (b)
           
             who
             mocked
             and
             said
             they
             were
             full
             of
             new
             wine
             .
          
           Which
           he
           doth
           with
           so
           great
           success
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           day
           3000
           persons
           disowned
           their
           former
           course
           of
           life
           and
           embraced
           Christianity
           .
           Surely
           ,
           madness
           was
           never
           more
           infectious
           ,
           never
           made
           men
           more
           wise
           and
           sober
           ,
           than
           this
           did
           ,
           if
           the
           Apostl●s
           were
           acted
           only
           by
           that
           .
           When
           was
           there
           ever
           better
           and
           more
           weighty
           sense
           spoken
           by
           any
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           Apostles
           after
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           ?
           With
           what
           reason
           do
           they
           argue
           ,
           with
           what
           strength
           do
           they
           discourse
           ,
           with
           what
           a
           sedate
           and
           manly
           courage
           do
           they
           withstand
           the
           opposition
           of
           the
           Sanhedrin
           against
           them
           ?
           they
           never
           fly
           out
           into
           any
           extravagant
           passion
           ,
           never
           betray
           any
           weakness
           or
           fear
           :
           but
           speak
           the
           truth
           with
           boldness
           ,
           and
           rejoyce
           when
           they
           
           suffer
           for
           it
           .
           It
           could
           be
           no
           sudden
           heat
           which
           acted
           them
           on
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           Spirit
           and
           power
           continued
           with
           them
           afterwards
           :
           they
           lived
           and
           acted
           by
           vertue
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           life
           was
           as
           great
           a
           miracle
           ,
           as
           any
           that
           was
           wrought
           by
           them
           .
           Their
           zeal
           was
           great
           but
           regular
           ,
           their
           devotion
           fervent
           and
           constant
           ,
           their
           conversation
           honest
           and
           prudent
           ,
           their
           discourses
           inflaming
           and
           convincing
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           their
           lives
           breathed
           nothing
           but
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           good-will
           towards
           Men.
           If
           they
           are
           called
           to
           suffer
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           with
           what
           constancy
           do
           they
           own
           the
           truth
           ,
           with
           what
           submission
           do
           they
           yield
           to
           their
           persecutors
           ,
           with
           what
           meekness
           and
           patience
           do
           they
           bear
           their
           sufferings
           !
           If
           differences
           arise
           among
           Christians
           ,
           with
           what
           care
           do
           they
           advise
           ,
           with
           what
           caution
           do
           they
           direct
           ,
           with
           what
           gentleness
           do
           they
           instruct
           ,
           with
           what
           tenderness
           do
           they
           bear
           with
           dissenters
           ,
           with
           what
           earnestness
           do
           they
           endeavour
           to
           preserve
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           !
           When
           they
           are
           to
           plant
           Churches
           ,
           how
           ready
           to
           go
           about
           it
           ,
           how
           diligent
           in
           attending
           it
           ,
           how
           watchful
           to
           prevent
           all
           miscarriages
           among
           them
           !
           When
           they
           write
           Epistles
           
           to
           those
           already
           planted
           ,
           with
           what
           Authority
           do
           they
           teach
           ,
           with
           what
           Majesty
           do
           they
           command
           ,
           with
           what
           severity
           do
           they
           rebuke
           ,
           with
           what
           pity
           do
           they
           chastise
           ,
           with
           what
           vehemency
           do
           they
           exhort
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           weighty
           arguments
           do
           they
           perswade
           all
           Christians
           to
           adorn
           the
           doctrine
           of
           God
           their
           Saviour
           in
           all
           things
           !
           So
           that
           such
           persons
           who
           after
           all
           these
           things
           can
           believe
           that
           the
           Apostles
           were
           acted
           only
           by
           some
           extravagant
           heats
           ,
           may
           as
           easily
           perswade
           themselves
           that
           men
           may
           be
           drunk
           with
           sobriety
           ,
           and
           mad
           with
           reason
           ,
           and
           debauched
           with
           goodness
           .
           But
           such
           are
           fit
           only
           to
           be
           treated
           in
           a
           dark
           room
           ,
           if
           any
           can
           be
           found
           darker
           than
           their
           understandings
           are
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           yet
           there
           may
           be
           imagined
           a
           higher
           sort
           of
           madness
           than
           these
           men
           are
           guilty
           of
           ,
           viz.
           That
           when
           men
           are
           convinced
           that
           these
           things
           could
           not
           be
           done
           by
           meer
           Mechanical
           causes
           ,
           then
           they
           attribute
           them
           to
           the
           assistance
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           the
           holy
           and
           divine
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           evil
           and
           impure
           .
           A
           madness
           so
           great
           and
           extravagant
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           hardly
           imagine
           that
           it
           were
           incident
           to
           humane
           nature
           ,
           unless
           the
           Scripture
           had
           told
           us
           that
           some
           had
           thus
           blasphemed
           
           the
           son
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           either
           had
           or
           were
           in
           danger
           of
           blaspheming
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           too
           .
           And
           this
           is
           properly
           
             blaspheming
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           not
           given
           ,
           as
           our
           text
           tells
           us
           ,
           till
           after
           Christ's
           ascension
           )
           when
           men
           attribute
           all
           those
           miraculous
           gifts
           which
           were
           poured
           out
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           in
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Christian
           doctrine
           to
           the
           power
           of
           an
           unclean
           Spirit
           .
           For
           so
           the
           Evangelist
           St.
           Luke
           ,
           when
           he
           mentions
           the
           (a)
           
             blasphemy
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             forgiven
             ,
          
           immediately
           subjoyns
           ,
           
             their
             bringing
             in
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Synagogues
             and
             Magistrates
             and
             Powers
          
           ;
           and
           adds
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           (
           even
           that
           which
           they
           so
           blasphemed
           in
           them
           )
           
             should
             teach
             them
             in
             that
             same
             hour
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             say
             .
          
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           the
           attributing
           the
           miraculous
           works
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           without
           measure
           ,
           to
           an
           evil
           Spirit
           was
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           sin
           ;
           but
           it
           received
           a
           greater
           aggravation
           a●ter
           the
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           the
           miraculous
           effusion
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           .
           For
           now
           the
           great
           confirmation
           was
           given
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           that
           Christ
           had
           said
           before
           ;
           he
           had
           sometimes
           concealed
           his
           miracles
           and
           forbid
           
           the
           publishing
           of
           them
           :
           and
           to
           such
           he
           appeared
           but
           as
           the
           son
           of
           man
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           (a)
           
             that
             had
             they
             known
             him
             they
             would
             not
             have
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             :
          
           and
           St.
           Peter
           more
           expresly
           ;
           (b)
           
             and
             now
             Brethren
             I
             wrote
             that
             through
             ignorance
             you
             did
             it
             as
             did
             also
             your
             Rulers
             .
          
           But
           now
           since
           his
           resurrection
           and
           ascension
           ,
           when
           God
           by
           the
           effusion
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           given
           the
           largest
           and
           fullest
           Testimony
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           if
           men
           after
           all
           this
           shall
           go
           on
           
             to
             blaspheme
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           by
           attributing
           all
           these
           miracles
           to
           a
           Diabolical
           power
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           no
           forgiveness
           to
           be
           expected
           either
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           or
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ;
           because
           this
           argues
           the
           greatest
           obstinacy
           of
           mind
           ,
           the
           highest
           contempt
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           affront
           that
           can
           be
           put
           upon
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           charging
           the
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           to
           be
           an
           evil
           and
           a
           lying
           Spirit
           .
           By
           which
           we
           see
           what
           great
           weight
           and
           moment
           the
           Scripture
           lays
           upon
           this
           pouring
           out
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           on
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           what
           care
           men
           ought
           to
           have
           how
           they
           undervalue
           and
           despise
           it
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           how
           they
           do
           reproach
           and
           blaspheme
           it
           .
           They
           might
           as
           well
           imagine
           that
           light
           and
           darkness
           may
           meet
           
           and
           embrace
           each
           other
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           infernal
           Spirits
           should
           imploy
           their
           power
           in
           promoting
           a
           doctrine
           so
           contrary
           to
           their
           interest
           ?
           For
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           cannot
           be
           more
           distant
           ,
           than
           the
           whole
           design
           of
           Christianity
           is
           from
           all
           the
           contrivances
           of
           wicked
           Spirits
           .
           How
           soon
           was
           the
           Devil's
           Kingdom
           broken
           ,
           his
           Temples
           demolished
           ,
           his
           Oracles
           silenced
           ,
           himself
           baffled
           in
           his
           great
           design
           of
           deceiving
           mankind
           when
           Christianity
           prevailed
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           Having
           thus
           far
           asserted
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           viz.
           that
           there
           was
           such
           an
           effusion
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           we
           now
           come
           to
           consider
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           nature
           of
           it
           as
           it
           is
           represented
           to
           us
           
             by
             Rivers
             of
             living
             waters
             flowing
             out
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             :
          
           by
           which
           we
           may
           understand
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               plenty
               of
               it
               ,
               called
               
                 Rivers
                 of
                 waters
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               benefit
               and
               usefulness
               of
               it
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           plentifulness
           of
           this
           effusion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           there
           had
           been
           some
           drops
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           of
           this
           Spirit
           which
           had
           fallen
           upon
           some
           of
           the
           Jewish
           nation
           before
           ;
           but
           those
           were
           no
           more
           to
           be
           compared
           with
           these
           
             Rivers
             of
             waters
          
           ,
           than
           the
           waters
           of
           Siloam
           which
           run
           softly
           ,
           
           with
           the
           mighty
           River
           Euphrates
           .
           What
           was
           the
           Spirit
           which
           Bezaleel
           had
           to
           build
           the
           (a)
           Tabernacle
           with
           ,
           if
           compared
           with
           that
           Spirit
           which
           the
           Apostles
           were
           inspired
           with
           for
           building
           up
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ?
           What
           was
           that
           (b)
           Spirit
           of
           Wisdom
           which
           some
           were
           filled
           with
           to
           make
           garments
           for
           Aaron
           ,
           if
           compared
           with
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Revelation
           which
           led
           the
           Apostles
           into
           the
           knowledge
           of
           all
           Truth
           ?
           What
           was
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Courage
           which
           was
           given
           to
           the
           Iudges
           of
           old
           ,
           if
           compared
           with
           that
           Spirit
           which
           did
           
             convince
             the
             world
             of
             sin
             ,
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             of
             judgment
             ?
          
           What
           was
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Moses
           which
           was
           communicated
           to
           the
           70
           Elders
           ,
           if
           compared
           with
           that
           Spirit
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           shed
           abroad
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           ?
           What
           was
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Prophesie
           ,
           which
           inspired
           some
           Prophets
           in
           several
           Ages
           ,
           with
           that
           (c)
           
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             Spirit
             upon
             all
             flesh
          
           ;
           which
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           was
           accomplished
           on
           the
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           ?
           But
           these
           Rivers
           of
           Waters
           ,
           though
           they
           began
           their
           course
           at
           Ierusalem
           upon
           that
           day
           ,
           yet
           they
           soon
           overflowed
           the
           Christian
           Church
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           .
           The
           sound
           of
           that
           rushing
           mighty
           Wind
           was
           soon
           
           heard
           in
           the
           most
           distant
           places
           :
           and
           the
           fiery
           tongues
           inflamed
           the
           hearts
           of
           many
           who
           never
           saw
           them
           .
           These
           gifts
           being
           propagated
           into
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           tongues
           were
           kindled
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           how
           much
           this
           gift
           of
           tongues
           obtained
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           :
           And
           so
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           we
           find
           after
           this
           day
           how
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           fell
           upon
           them
           which
           believed
           ,
           and
           what
           mighty
           signs
           and
           wonders
           were
           done
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           benefit
           and
           usefulness
           of
           this
           effusion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           like
           
             the
             Rivers
             of
             Waters
          
           that
           both
           refresh
           and
           enrich
           ,
           and
           thereby
           make
           glad
           the
           City
           of
           God.
           The
           coming
           down
           of
           the
           Spirit
           was
           like
           (a)
           
             the
             pouring
             water
             upon
             him
             that
             is
             thirsty
             ,
             and
             floods
             upon
             the
             dry
             ground
             :
          
           Now
           (b)
           
             God
             opened
             the
             Rivers
             in
             high
             places
             ,
             and
             fountains
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             valleys
             ;
             that
             the
             poor
             and
             needy
             who
             seek
             water
             might
             be
             refreshed
             ,
             and
             they
             whose
             tongues
             failed
             for
             ,
             thirst
             might
             satisfie
             themselves
             with
             living
             wa●er
             .
          
           These
           are
           some
           of
           the
           lo●ty
           expressions
           whereby
           the
           
             Courtly
             Prophet
             Isaiah
          
           sets
           sorth
           the
           great
           promise
           of
           the
           spirit
           ;
           none
           better
           befitting
           the
           mighty
           advantages
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           hath
           ever
           since
           enjoyed
           
           by
           the
           pouring
           out
           of
           the
           spirit
           than
           these
           .
           For
           the
           fountain
           was
           opened
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           the
           streams
           of
           those
           Rivers
           of
           living
           water
           have
           run
           down
           to
           our
           Age
           :
           not
           confined
           within
           the
           banks
           of
           Tiber
           ,
           nor
           mixing
           with
           the
           impure
           waters
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           preserved
           pure
           and
           unmixed
           in
           that
           sacred
           doctrine
           contained
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
           Within
           those
           bounds
           we
           confine
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           moved
           by
           the
           vain
           discourses
           of
           any
           who
           pretend
           to
           discover
           a
           new
           Fountain-head
           to
           these
           waters
           at
           Rome
           ;
           and
           would
           make
           it
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           come
           down
           to
           us
           through
           any
           other
           Channel
           but
           theirs
           .
           But
           supposing
           they
           had
           come
           to
           us
           through
           them
           ,
           have
           they
           thereby
           gotten
           the
           sole
           disposal
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           none
           shall
           tast
           but
           what
           and
           how
           much
           they
           please
           ?
           and
           must
           we
           needs
           drink
           down
           the
           filth
           and
           mud
           of
           their
           Channel
           too
           ?
           As
           long
           as
           they
           suffer
           us
           to
           do
           what
           Christ
           hath
           commanded
           us
           to
           do
           ,
           viz.
           (a)
           to
           take
           of
           these
           waters
           of
           life
           freely
           we
           do
           our
           own
           duty
           and
           quarrel
           not
           with
           them
           .
           
           But
           if
           they
           go
           about
           to
           stop
           the
           passage
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           adulterate
           them
           with
           some
           forrain
           mixture
           ,
           or
           strive
           with
           us
           as
           the
           Herdsmen
           of
           Gerar
           did
           with
           
           Isaac's
           Herdsmen
           saying
           the
           (b)
           
             Water
             is
             
             ours
          
           ,
           then
           if
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Well
           be
           Esek
           ,
           if
           contentions
           do
           arise
           ,
           the
           blame
           is
           not
           ours
           ;
           we
           assert
           but
           our
           own
           just
           right
           against
           all
           their
           encroachments
           .
           For
           as
           Isaac
           pleaded
           (a)
           
             that
             he
             only
             digged
             again
             the
             wells
             of
             water
             which
             they
             had
             digged
             in
             the
             days
             of
          
           Abraham
           
             his
             Father
          
           ;
           and
           although
           
             the
             Philistins
          
           had
           stopped
           them
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           yet
           that
           could
           be
           no
           hindrance
           to
           his
           right
           ,
           but
           he
           might
           open
           them
           again
           ,
           and
           call
           their
           names
           after
           the
           names
           by
           which
           his
           Father
           had
           called
           them
           :
           So
           that
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           our
           Plea
           ,
           we
           pretend
           to
           nothing
           but
           to
           clear
           the
           passage
           which
           they
           have
           stopped
           up
           ,
           and
           was
           left
           free
           and
           open
           for
           us
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Fathers
           ;
           we
           desire
           not
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           by
           their
           later
           usurpations
           :
           we
           plead
           for
           no
           more
           but
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           may
           have
           the
           same
           purity
           and
           integrity
           which
           it
           had
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           and
           that
           things
           may
           not
           only
           be
           called
           by
           the
           names
           by
           which
           the
           Fathers
           have
           called
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           may
           be
           such
           as
           the
           Fathers
           have
           left
           them
           .
           But
           otherwise
           let
           them
           boast
           never
           so
           much
           of
           the
           largeness
           of
           their
           Stream
           ,
           of
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           their
           Channel
           ,
           of
           the
           holiness
           of
           their
           Waters
           ,
           of
           the
           number
           of
           their
           
           Ports
           ,
           and
           the
           riches
           of
           their
           Trading
           ;
           nay
           and
           let
           them
           call
           their
           stream
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Ocean
           too
           (
           if
           they
           please
           ,
           )
           yet
           we
           envy
           them
           not
           their
           Admah
           and
           Pharpar
           and
           all
           the
           Rivers
           of
           Damascus
           ,
           so
           we
           may
           sit
           down
           quietly
           by
           these
           living
           waters
           of
           Iordan
           .
           We
           are
           contented
           with
           the
           miracles
           which
           the
           Apostles
           wrought
           without
           forging
           or
           believing
           new
           ones
           ;
           we
           are
           satisfied
           with
           the
           gift
           of
           strange
           tongues
           which
           they
           had
           ;
           we
           know
           no
           necessity
           now
           of
           speaking
           much
           less
           of
           praying
           in
           an
           
             unknown
             tongue
          
           :
           we
           believe
           that
           Spirit
           infallible
           which
           inspired
           the
           Apostles
           in
           their
           holy
           Writings
           ;
           and
           those
           we
           acknowledge
           ,
           embrace
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           are
           willing
           to
           die
           for
           :
           But
           if
           any
           upstart
           Spirit
           pretend
           to
           sit
           in
           an
           infallible
           Chair
           ,
           we
           desire
           not
           to
           be
           brought
           under
           bondage
           to
           it
           ,
           till
           we
           see
           the
           same
           miracles
           wrought
           by
           vertue
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           were
           wrought
           by
           the
           Apostles
           to
           attest
           their
           infallibility
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           last
           thing
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             the
             season
          
           that
           this
           effusion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           was
           reserved
           for
           ,
           which
           was
           after
           the
           glorious
           ascension
           of
           Christ
           to
           Heaven
           .
           This
           was
           reserved
           as
           the
           great
           Donative
           after
           his
           Triumph
           over
           Principalities
           and
           Powers
           ;
           when
           he
           was
           ascended
           up
           on
           high
           ,
           
           he
           sends
           down
           the
           greatest
           gift
           that
           ever
           was
           bestowed
           upon
           mankind
           ,
           viz.
           this
           gift
           of
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
           Hereby
           Christ
           discovered
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           Purchase
           ,
           the
           height
           of
           his
           Glory
           ,
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           the
           assurance
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           and
           Ascension
           :
           and
           the
           care
           he
           took
           of
           his
           Church
           and
           People
           ;
           by
           letting
           them
           see
           that
           he
           made
           good
           his
           last
           promise
           to
           them
           of
           sending
           them
           another
           Comforter
           who
           should
           be
           with
           them
           to
           assist
           them
           in
           all
           their
           undertakings
           ,
           to
           direct
           them
           in
           their
           doubts
           ,
           to
           plead
           their
           cause
           for
           them
           against
           all
           the
           vain
           oppo●itions
           of
           men
           .
           And
           he
           should
           not
           continue
           with
           them
           for
           a
           little
           time
           as
           Christ
           had
           done
           ,
           but
           he
           should
           abide
           with
           them
           for
           ever
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           so
           as
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           as
           himself
           was
           ,
           but
           should
           remain
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           pledge
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           as
           a
           testimony
           of
           his
           truth
           ,
           as
           an
           earnest
           of
           God's
           favour
           to
           them
           now
           ,
           and
           their
           future
           inheritance
           in
           heaven
           ;
           for
           he
           should
           comfort
           them
           by
           his
           presence
           ,
           guide
           them
           by
           his
           counsel
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           bring
           them
           to
           glory
           .
        
         
           Nothing
           now
           remains
           but
           that
           as
           the
           occasion
           of
           our
           rejoycing
           on
           this
           day
           doth
           so
           much
           exceed
           that
           of
           the
           Jews
           at
           their
           ceremony
           of
           
             pouring
             out
             the
             ●ater
          
           ;
           
           so
           our
           joy
           should
           as
           much
           exceed
           in
           the
           nature
           and
           kind
           of
           it
           the
           mirth
           and
           jollity
           which
           was
           then
           used
           by
           them
           .
           With
           what
           joy
           did
           the
           Israelites
           when
           they
           were
           almost
           burnt
           up
           with
           thirst
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           tast
           of
           the
           pleasant
           streams
           which
           issued
           out
           of
           the
           rock
           ?
           (a)
           
             that
             rock
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             was
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           are
           that
           stream
           of
           living
           water
           which
           flows
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           express
           our
           thankfulness
           for
           so
           great
           and
           unvaluable
           a
           mercy
           ?
           Ou●
           joy
           cannot
           be
           too
           great
           for
           such
           a
           gift
           as
           this
           so
           it
           be
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           a
           spiritual
           joy
           .
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           Fountain
           of
           that
           joy
           which
           we
           express
           for
           God's
           giving
           him
           to
           his
           Church
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           then
           affront
           that
           good
           Spirit
           ,
           while
           we
           pretend
           to
           bless
           God
           for
           him
           ;
           let
           us
           not
           grieve
           him
           by
           our
           presumptuous
           sins
           ,
           nor
           resist
           his
           motions
           in
           our
           hearts
           by
           our
           wilful
           continuance
           in
           them
           .
           The
           best
           way
           we
           can
           express
           our
           thankfulness
           is
           by
           yielding
           up
           our selves
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           him
           in
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           our
           joy
           shall
           never
           end
           with
           our
           lives
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           continued
           with
           a
           greater
           fulness
           for
           ever
           more
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           X.
           
        
         
           
             Preached
             at
             WHITE-HALL
             .
             
               MARCH
               2.
               1669.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               ISAIAH
               LVII
               .
               21.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               peace
               ,
               saith
               my
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               Wicked
               .
            
          
        
         
           IF
           we
           were
           bound
           to
           judge
           of
           things
           only
           by
           appearance
           ,
           and
           to
           esteem
           all
           persons
           happy
           who
           are
           made
           the
           object
           of
           the
           envy
           of
           some
           and
           the
           flattery
           of
           others
           ,
           this
           text
           would
           seem
           to
           be
           a
           strange
           Paradox
           ,
           and
           inconsistent
           with
           what
           daily
           happens
           in
           the
           world
           .
           For
           what
           complaint
           hath
           been
           more
           frequent
           among
           men
           almost
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           than
           that
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           hath
           been
           the
           portion
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           that
           their
           troubles
           have
           not
           been
           like
           other
           mens
           ,
           that
           none
           
           seem
           to
           enjoy
           greater
           pleasures
           in
           this
           world
           than
           they
           who
           live
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           ?
           The
           consideration
           of
           which
           hath
           been
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           offence
           to
           the
           weak
           ,
           and
           of
           surprise
           to
           the
           wisest
           ;
           till
           they
           have
           searched
           more
           deeply
           into
           the
           nature
           of
           these
           things
           (
           which
           the
           more
           men
           have
           done
           the
           better
           esteem
           they
           have
           always
           had
           of
           divine
           providence
           )
           and
           from
           thence
           have
           understood
           that
           the
           true
           felicity
           of
           a
           man's
           life
           lies
           in
           the
           contentment
           of
           his
           own
           mind
           ,
           which
           can
           never
           arise
           from
           any
           thing
           without
           himself
           ,
           nor
           be
           enjoyed
           till
           all
           be
           well
           within
           .
           For
           when
           we
           compare
           the
           state
           of
           humane
           nature
           with
           that
           of
           the
           beings
           inferiour
           to
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           easily
           find
           that
           as
           man
           was
           designed
           for
           a
           greater
           happiness
           than
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           ;
           so
           that
           cannot
           lie
           in
           any
           thing
           which
           he
           enjoys
           in
           common
           with
           them
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           the
           pleasures
           of
           our
           senses
           are
           )
           but
           must
           consist
           in
           some
           peculiar
           excellencies
           of
           his
           being
           .
           And
           as
           the
           capacity
           of
           misery
           is
           always
           proportionable
           to
           that
           of
           happiness
           ;
           so
           the
           measure
           and
           the
           kind
           of
           that
           must
           be
           taken
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           that
           we
           do
           the
           other
           .
           Where
           there
           is
           no
           sense
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           none
           of
           pain
           ;
           where
           all
           pleasure
           is
           confined
           
           to
           sense
           ,
           the
           pain
           must
           be
           so
           too
           ;
           but
           where
           the
           greatest
           pleasures
           are
           intellectual
           ,
           the
           greatest
           torments
           must
           be
           those
           of
           the
           mind
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           follows
           that
           nothing
           doth
           so
           much
           conduce
           to
           the
           proper
           happiness
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           doth
           the
           most
           promote
           the
           peace
           and
           serenity
           of
           his
           mind
           :
           nothing
           can
           make
           him
           more
           miserable
           than
           that
           which
           causeth
           the
           greatest
           disturbance
           in
           it
           .
           If
           we
           can
           then
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           highest
           honours
           ,
           the
           greatest
           riches
           ,
           and
           the
           softest
           pleasures
           can
           never
           satisfie
           the
           desires
           ,
           conquer
           the
           fears
           ,
           nor
           allay
           the
           passions
           of
           an
           ungoverned
           mind
           ,
           we
           must
           search
           beyond
           these
           things
           for
           the
           foundations
           of
           its
           peace
           .
           And
           if
           notwithstanding
           them
           there
           may
           be
           such
           a
           sting
           in
           the
           conscience
           of
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           that
           may
           inflame
           his
           mind
           to
           so
           great
           a
           height
           of
           rage
           and
           fury
           ,
           which
           the
           diversions
           of
           the
           World
           cannot
           prevent
           ,
           nor
           all
           its
           pleasures
           cure
           :
           we
           are
           especially
           concerned
           to
           fix
           such
           motion
           of
           man's
           happiness
           ,
           which
           either
           supposes
           a
           sound
           mind
           or
           else
           makes
           it
           so
           ;
           without
           which
           all
           the
           other
           things
           ●o
           much
           admired
           can
           no
           more
           contribute
           towards
           any
           true
           contentment
           than
           a
           magnificent
           Palace
           ,
           or
           a
           curiously
           wrought
           
           bed
           to
           the
           cure
           of
           the
           Gout
           or
           Stone
           .
           All
           which
           I
           speak
           ,
           (
           not
           as
           though
           I
           imagined
           any
           state
           of
           perfect
           tranquility
           or
           compleat
           happiness
           were
           attainable
           by
           any
           man
           in
           this
           present
           life
           :
           for
           as
           long
           as
           the
           causes
           are
           imperfect
           ,
           the
           effect
           must
           be
           so
           too
           :
           and
           those
           Philosophers
           who
           discoursed
           so
           much
           of
           a
           happy
           state
           of
           life
           ,
           did
           but
           frame
           Ideas
           in
           Morals
           as
           they
           did
           in
           Politicks
           ,
           not
           as
           though
           it
           were
           possible
           for
           any
           to
           reach
           to
           the
           exactness
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           those
           were
           to
           be
           accounted
           best
           which
           came
           the
           nearest
           to
           them
           :
           )
           but
           I
           therefore
           speak
           concerning
           a
           happy
           state
           of
           life
           for
           these
           two
           reasons
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           though
           none
           can
           be
           perfectly
           happy
           ,
           yet
           that
           some
           may
           be
           much
           more
           so
           than
           others
           are
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           they
           may
           enjoy
           far
           greater
           contentment
           of
           mind
           in
           any
           condition
           than
           others
           can
           do
           ;
           they
           can
           bear
           crosses
           ,
           and
           suffer
           injuries
           with
           a
           more
           equal
           temper
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           meet
           with
           vicissitudes
           in
           the
           world
           they
           wonder
           no
           more
           at
           it
           ,
           than
           to
           see
           that
           the
           Wind
           changes
           its
           quarter
           ,
           or
           tha●
           the
           Sea
           proves
           rough
           and
           tempestuous
           which
           but
           a
           little
           before
           was
           very
           eve●
           and
           calm
           .
           They
           who
           understand
           humane
           nature
           ,
           have
           few
           things
           left
           t●
           
           wonder
           at
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           do
           the
           least
           wonder
           ,
           are
           the
           least
           surprised
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           are
           the
           least
           surprised
           ,
           are
           the
           least
           troubled
           ;
           and
           those
           are
           the
           happiest
           men
           as
           this
           world
           goes
           ,
           who
           meet
           with
           fewest
           troubles
           in
           it
           .
           The
           Italians
           have
           a
           shrewd
           Proverb
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           less
           money
           ,
           less
           wisdom
           ,
           less
           honesty
           in
           the
           world
           than
           men
           generally
           make
           account
           of
           ;
           I
           will
           not
           stand
           to
           maintain
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           less
           men
           believe
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           the
           less
           they
           are
           deceived
           ,
           and
           the
           less
           they
           are
           deceived
           the
           less
           they
           are
           troubled
           .
           For
           no
           troubles
           are
           greater
           than
           those
           which
           are
           the
           most
           unexpected
           ;
           none
           are
           so
           unexpected
           as
           those
           which
           come
           upon
           men
           who
           are
           only
           undeceived
           by
           their
           own
           experience
           :
           For
           they
           undergo
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           trouble
           to
           gain
           a
           little
           wisdom
           ,
           whereas
           a
           true
           judgment
           and
           consideration
           of
           these
           things
           before-hand
           ,
           keeps
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           more
           steady
           and
           fixt
           amidst
           all
           the
           contingencies
           of
           humane
           affairs
           .
           By
           which
           we
           see
           that
           wisdom
           of
           it self
           hath
           a
           great
           influence
           upon
           the
           quiet
           and
           peace
           of
           man's
           mind
           ,
           and
           the
           happiness
           of
           his
           life
           :
           But
           if
           we
           add
           to
           that
           the
           inseparable
           property
           of
           true
           wisdom
           ,
           viz.
           patience
           and
           submission
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           consideration
           
           of
           his
           infinite
           Wisdom
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           strangely
           blind
           that
           cannot
           discern
           a
           greater
           peace
           and
           serenity
           following
           these
           two
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           than
           where
           folly
           and
           irreligion
           raign
           .
           Thus
           far
           then
           we
           have
           gained
           ,
           that
           Wisdom
           and
           Piety
           tend
           very
           much
           to
           the
           lessening
           the
           troubles
           of
           a
           man's
           life
           ;
           and
           therein
           lies
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           happiness
           of
           this
           imperfect
           State.
           For
           it
           is
           a
           vain
           thing
           to
           expect
           in
           so
           open
           a
           condition
           as
           we
           live
           in
           here
           ,
           that
           no
           cross
           Winds
           should
           blow
           upon
           us
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           only
           shake
           our
           branches
           and
           make
           our
           leaves
           fall
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           the
           root
           holds
           firm
           and
           the
           body
           entire
           ,
           the
           former
           beauty
           and
           glory
           will
           return
           again
           .
           It
           can
           be
           no
           disparagement
           to
           the
           most
           skilful
           Pilot
           ,
           to
           have
           his
           Vessel
           tossed
           upon
           a
           tempestuous
           Sea
           ,
           but
           to
           escape
           with
           little
           damage
           when
           he
           sees
           others
           sink
           down
           and
           perish
           ,
           shews
           the
           great
           difference
           which
           wisdom
           gives
           in
           the
           success
           ,
           where
           the
           dangers
           are
           equal
           and
           common
           .
           So
           that
           not
           only
           some
           men
           may
           meet
           with
           fewer
           troubles
           in
           the
           world
           than
           others
           do
           ;
           but
           supposing
           they
           meet
           with
           the
           same
           ,
           some
           are
           far
           more
           happy
           in
           passing
           through
           them
           than
           others
           are
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           fairest
           sense
           I
           know
           can
           be
           given
           
           of
           those
           otherwise
           extravagant
           speeches
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           of
           old
           ,
           concerning
           
             the
             Wise
             man
             being
             happy
             in
             the
             Bull
             of
          
           Phalaris
           ,
           
             or
             under
             the
             greatest
             racks
             and
             torments
          
           ;
           not
           as
           though
           they
           could
           be
           so
           senseless
           to
           imagine
           that
           any
           man
           could
           be
           as
           happy
           in
           his
           torments
           as
           out
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           taking
           him
           in
           the
           same
           State
           with
           another
           man
           who
           wants
           that
           constancy
           of
           mind
           which
           he
           hath
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           happy
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           other
           .
           By
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           although
           no
           state
           of
           life
           can
           be
           said
           to
           be
           compleatly
           happy
           ,
           yet
           some
           may
           be
           much
           nearer
           than
           others
           can
           be
           .
           Which
           was
           necessary
           to
           be
           premised
           in
           order
           to
           the
           right
           understanding
           the
           design
           of
           our
           following
           discourse
           :
           which
           is
           to
           shew
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           some
           course
           of
           life
           to
           any
           man
           who
           considers
           what
           he
           doth
           ,
           is
           utterly
           inconsistent
           with
           a
           state
           of
           Peace
           and
           Tranquility
           ;
           I
           mean
           the
           course
           of
           Sin
           and
           Wickedness
           .
           So
           the
           Prophet
           assures
           us
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           himself
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           text
           .
           
             There
             is
             no
             peace
             ,
             saith
             my
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             Wicked
             .
          
           Which
           words
           are
           spoken
           on
           purpose
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           much
           the
           wickedness
           of
           men
           doth
           hinder
           them
           from
           enjoying
           that
           peace
           and
           happiness
           which
           
           they
           might
           have
           had
           without
           it
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           foregoing
           words
           he
           represents
           God
           as
           shewing
           great
           pity
           to
           the
           scattered
           remainders
           of
           a
           broken
           and
           distressed
           people
           ;
           though
           he
           had
           punished
           them
           severely
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           banished
           them
           out
           of
           their
           native
           country
           ,
           yet
           he
           promiseth
           them
           ,
           
             that
             those
             who
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             him
             should
             possess
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             again
             inherit
             his
             holy
             mountain
             ,
          
           v.
           13.
           and
           therefore
           speaks
           
             that
             the
             way
             might
             be
             cast
             up
             and
             prepared
             for
             their
             return
             ,
          
           and
           every
           impediment
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           v.
           14.
           
             for
             the
             high
             and
             lofty
             one
             who
             inhabits
             eternity
             ,
             will
             again
             dwell
             in
             his
             high
             and
             holy
             place
             ,
             viz.
          
           at
           Hierusalem
           ;
           (
           so
           the
           words
           may
           be
           understood
           ,
           for
           the
           Hebrew
           verb
           is
           future
           )
           but
           especially
           with
           those
           who
           were
           humbled
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           who
           are
           here
           called
           
             the
             humble
             and
             contrite
             ones
          
           ,
           v.
           15.
           
           For
           
             God
             would
             not
             always
             contend
             with
             them
             ,
          
           for
           he
           knew
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           before
           him
           ;
           v.
           16.
           and
           although
           his
           punishment
           of
           them
           was
           just
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           v.
           17.
           yet
           
             God
             took
             notice
             of
             their
             repentance
             ,
          
           and
           would
           therefore
           
             heal
             their
             breaches
          
           ,
           and
           conduct
           them
           back
           again
           to
           their
           own
           land
           ,
           and
           thereby
           give
           so
           great
           an
           occasion
           of
           joy
           and
           triumph
           ,
           that
           by
           it
           he
           
           is
           said
           
             to
             restore
             comforts
             to
             those
             who
             mourned
          
           for
           the
           calamities
           they
           lay
           under
           ,
           v.
           18.
           yea
           he
           would
           grant
           them
           so
           much
           inward
           peace
           and
           outward
           prosperity
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           far
           and
           near
           joyn
           in
           their
           praises
           to
           God
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           said
           
             to
             create
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             lips
             peace
             ,
             peace
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           all
           this
           while
           they
           must
           have
           a
           care
           of
           deceiving
           themselves
           though
           God
           did
           restore
           them
           to
           their
           own
           land
           with
           abundance
           of
           joy
           and
           peace
           ,
           in
           expectation
           that
           the
           remembrance
           of
           their
           former
           calamities
           and
           the
           present
           blessings
           they
           enjoyed
           would
           make
           them
           abhor
           the
           sins
           which
           had
           provoked
           God
           to
           punish
           them
           ;
           yet
           if
           they
           should
           return
           to
           their
           wickedness
           again
           ,
           or
           continue
           in
           it
           after
           so
           great
           mercies
           ,
           they
           would
           soon
           find
           that
           their
           wickedness
           would
           overthrow
           their
           peace
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           discontent
           and
           trouble
           would
           follow
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           natural
           product
           of
           it
           .
           
             For
             like
             the
             troubled
             Sea
             that
             is
             tossed
             up
             and
             down
          
           with
           violent
           and
           impetuous
           winds
           ,
           fomes
           and
           rages
           ,
           one
           wave
           beating
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           effect
           of
           all
           this
           commotion
           is
           nothing
           but
           casting
           upon
           the
           neighbour
           shore
           a
           greater
           burden
           of
           unprofitable
           mire
           and
           dirt
           :
           such
           would
           the
           effect
           of
           their
           
           wickedness
           be
           among
           them
           ,
           v.
           20.
           it
           would
           make
           them
           restless
           and
           unquiet
           in
           themselves
           ,
           having
           no
           one
           certain
           motion
           but
           tossed
           up
           and
           down
           with
           every
           contrary
           blast
           of
           wind
           ,
           and
           producing
           nothing
           by
           all
           these
           various
           agitations
           but
           unprofitable
           counsels
           and
           unsuccessful
           designs
           .
           But
           lest
           the
           Prophet
           should
           be
           supposed
           to
           speak
           all
           this
           out
           of
           discontent
           and
           passion
           ,
           he
           confirms
           what
           he
           had
           said
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           in
           these
           few
           but
           smart
           words
           of
           the
           Text.
           
             There
             is
             no
             peace
             ,
             saith
             my
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
        
         
           The
           words
           we
           see
           are
           general
           and
           indefinite
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           peace
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           the
           notion
           of
           Wickedness
           implyed
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           handle
           them
           in
           their
           due
           extent
           by
           shewing
           that
           no
           one
           kind
           of
           true
           peace
           is
           consistent
           with
           any
           sort
           of
           prevailing
           wickedness
           :
           whether
           by
           peace
           we
           mean
           the
           peace
           a
           man
           hath
           
             with
             himself
          
           in
           the
           tranquillity
           of
           his
           mind
           ;
           or
           the
           peace
           which
           men
           have
           in
           society
           with
           one
           another
           .
           In
           either
           of
           these
           senses
           it
           will
           appear
           true
           ,
           
             that
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Taking
           peace
           ,
           for
           the
           
             tranquillity
             of
             a
             man's
             mind
          
           ;
           in
           order
           to
           which
           it
           is
           
           necessary
           for
           a
           man
           to
           have
           some
           certain
           foundation
           to
           build
           his
           peace
           upon
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           be
           secured
           from
           those
           things
           which
           will
           overthrow
           it
           :
           both
           which
           shew
           it
           impossible
           for
           a
           wicked
           man
           to
           have
           any
           true
           peace
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           because
           he
           can
           have
           no
           certain
           grounds
           to
           build
           it
           upon
           ;
           and
           those
           things
           do
           accompany
           his
           wickedness
           ,
           which
           will
           certainly
           overthrow
           it
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           Wicked
           man
           can
           have
           no
           certain
           foundations
           for
           his
           peace
           .
           By
           which
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           any
           contracted
           dulness
           ,
           or
           brutish
           stupidity
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           will
           call
           peace
           the
           most
           insensible
           parts
           of
           the
           creation
           do
           infinitely
           exceed
           us
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           composure
           and
           settlement
           of
           our
           minds
           ,
           which
           ariseth
           from
           a
           due
           consideration
           of
           things
           ;
           and
           differs
           as
           much
           from
           the
           former
           temper
           as
           a
           vigorous
           and
           healthful
           state
           of
           body
           doth
           from
           the
           dull
           effects
           of
           a
           Lethargy
           .
           And
           such
           a
           peace
           as
           this
           no
           wicked
           man
           can
           ever
           have
           but
           upon
           one
           of
           these
           suppositions
           .
        
         
           Either
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           Wickedness
           is
           but
           a
           meer
           name
           of
           disgrace
           set
           upon
           some
           kind
           of
           actions
           ,
           but
           that
           really
           there
           is
           no
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           sin
           ,
           or
           the
           differences
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           Supposing
           there
           is
           such
           a
           thing
           
           as
           sin
           ,
           it
           is
           ridiculous
           to
           believe
           there
           ever
           should
           be
           such
           a
           punishment
           of
           it
           as
           men
           are
           affrighted
           with
           ;
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           Or
           Lastly
           ,
           supposing
           there
           be
           a
           punishment
           of
           sin
           to
           come
           ,
           it
           is
           madness
           to
           abstain
           from
           the
           present
           pleasures
           of
           sin
           for
           the
           fear
           of
           it
           .
           These
           being
           only
           the
           imaginable
           grounds
           a
           wicked
           man
           can
           have
           any
           peace
           in
           his
           mind
           from
           ;
           I
           shall
           particularly
           shew
           the
           falseness
           and
           the
           folly
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Sin
           or
           Wickedness
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           differences
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           are
           meerly
           arbitrary
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           are
           names
           only
           imposed
           upon
           things
           by
           the
           more
           cunning
           sort
           of
           men
           to
           affright
           men
           from
           the
           doing
           some
           actions
           ,
           and
           to
           encourage
           them
           to
           do
           others
           .
           But
           what
           a
           miserable
           case
           are
           those
           in
           ,
           who
           can
           never
           enjoy
           any
           contentment
           in
           themselves
           unless
           all
           the
           differences
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           be
           utterly
           destroyed
           !
           We
           should
           conclude
           that
           man's
           condition
           desparate
           ,
           who
           believes
           it
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           have
           any
           ease
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           unless
           he
           could
           be
           transformed
           into
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           beast
           ,
           or
           petrified
           into
           the
           hardness
           of
           a
           rock
           .
           These
           are
           things
           not
           utterly
           impossible
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           are
           possible
           in
           so
           
           remote
           a
           degree
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           all
           one
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           can
           have
           no
           ease
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           expects
           it
           only
           upon
           those
           terms
           :
           But
           it
           is
           utterly
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           supposition
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           or
           a
           being
           endued
           and
           acting
           with
           reason
           ,
           to
           make
           all
           things
           equally
           good
           or
           evil
           .
           For
           what
           doth
           reason
           signifie
           as
           it
           respects
           the
           actions
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           a
           faculty
           of
           discerning
           what
           is
           good
           and
           fitting
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           from
           what
           is
           evil
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           avoided
           ?
           And
           to
           what
           purpose
           is
           such
           a
           faculty
           given
           us
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           such
           difference
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ?
           Might
           not
           men
           with
           equal
           probability
           argue
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           difference
           in
           the
           things
           about
           which
           life
           and
           sense
           are
           conversant
           ,
           as
           in
           those
           wherein
           reason
           is
           imployed
           ?
           With
           what
           impatience
           would
           those
           men
           be
           heard
           who
           should
           assert
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           difference
           in
           the
           qualities
           of
           meats
           and
           drinks
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           do
           all
           equally
           tend
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           pedantical
           and
           beneath
           a
           Gentleman
           to
           talk
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           Poisons
           ,
           that
           will
           so
           suddenly
           and
           certainly
           destroy
           mens
           lives
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           are
           things
           which
           none
           talk
           of
           or
           believe
           besides
           those
           whose
           trade
           is
           either
           to
           kill
           or
           cure
           men
           ?
           With
           how
           
           much
           wit
           and
           subtilty
           might
           a
           man
           argue
           upon
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           man
           to
           define
           what
           the
           nature
           of
           poison
           is
           ,
           or
           in
           what
           manner
           it
           destroys
           the
           life
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           men
           have
           conquered
           the
           malignity
           of
           it
           by
           use
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           same
           things
           which
           have
           been
           poison
           to
           some
           ,
           have
           been
           food
           and
           nourishment
           to
           others
           ?
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           plausible
           arguments
           ,
           none
           of
           these
           brave
           spirits
           dare
           venture
           the
           experiment
           upon
           themselves
           :
           and
           yet
           these
           (
           only
           changing
           the
           terms
           )
           are
           the
           very
           same
           arguments
           used
           against
           the
           natural
           differences
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ;
           viz.
           the
           difficulty
           of
           defining
           or
           setting
           the
           exact
           bounds
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           different
           customs
           or
           apprehensions
           of
           men
           in
           the
           world
           concerning
           the
           things
           which
           are
           called
           good
           and
           evil
           .
           If
           we
           proceed
           farther
           to
           the
           objects
           of
           sense
           ,
           how
           ridiculous
           would
           those
           persons
           appear
           that
           should
           with
           a
           mighty
           confidence
           go
           about
           to
           perswade
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           differences
           between
           light
           and
           darkness
           ,
           between
           pleasure
           and
           pain
           ,
           between
           smells
           and
           tasts
           and
           noises
           are
           but
           phantastick
           and
           imaginary
           things
           ?
           Who
           would
           ever
           believe
           that
           those
           are
           men
           of
           the
           most
           excellent
           sight
           to
           whom
           light
           and
           darkness
           
           are
           equal
           ?
           (
           for
           others
           who
           pretend
           not
           to
           so
           much
           wit
           ,
           are
           wont
           to
           call
           such
           persons
           blind
           .
           )
           Or
           that
           those
           have
           the
           most
           exquisite
           sense
           ,
           that
           feel
           no
           difference
           of
           pain
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           thought
           the
           sign
           of
           no
           sense
           at
           all
           .
           )
           And
           surely
           the
           persons
           I
           am
           now
           arguing
           against
           ,
           love
           their
           palats
           too
           well
           ,
           to
           admire
           those
           who
           can
           discern
           no
           difference
           of
           tasts
           ;
           and
           would
           be
           well
           enough
           contented
           to
           be
           thought
           deaf
           if
           they
           could
           put
           no
           distinction
           between
           the
           pleasant
           sound
           of
           vocal
           or
           instrumental
           Mu●ick
           ,
           and
           the
           harsh
           jarring
           of
           two
           Saws
           drawn
           cross
           each
           other
           .
           Thus
           it
           appears
           that
           nothing
           would
           make
           m●n
           more
           ridiculous
           than
           to
           explore
           and
           laugh
           at
           the
           difference
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           means
           of
           life
           and
           the
           objects
           of
           sense
           .
           Let
           us
           now
           proceed
           higher
           :
           Dare
           any
           man
           say
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Reason
           in
           Man
           ,
           because
           there
           appears
           so
           little
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           in
           Men
           ,
           and
           so
           muc●
           of
           the
           counterfeit
           of
           it
           in
           Bruits
           ?
           or
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           difference
           of
           Truth
           and
           Falshood
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           commonly
           mistaken
           for
           one
           another
           ?
           What
           reason
           then
           imaginable
           can
           there
           be
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           not
           be
           as
           wide
           a
           
           distance
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           our
           choice
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           objects
           of
           our
           sense
           and
           understanding
           ?
           Is
           it
           that
           we
           have
           natural
           faculties
           of
           sense
           and
           perception
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           choice
           ?
           that
           ,
           every
           one
           is
           able
           to
           refute
           by
           his
           constant
           experience
           ,
           that
           finds
           a
           greater
           liberty
           in
           his
           choice
           ,
           than
           in
           his
           perception
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           which
           is
           wholly
           unintelligible
           ,
           unless
           a
           difference
           be
           found
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           proposed
           to
           his
           choice
           ;
           that
           some
           have
           a
           greater
           excellency
           and
           commendableness
           in
           them
           ,
           more
           agreeable
           to
           humane
           nature
           ,
           more
           satisfactory
           to
           the
           minds
           of
           those
           who
           choose
           them
           ,
           than
           others
           are
           .
           And
           must
           all
           this
           difference
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           meerly
           because
           all
           men
           are
           not
           agreed
           ,
           what
           things
           are
           good
           and
           what
           evil
           ?
           We
           call
           goodness
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           soul
           ;
           and
           do
           men
           question
           whether
           there
           be
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           beauty
           at
           all
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           so
           many
           different
           opinions
           in
           the
           world
           about
           it
           ?
           Or
           is
           deformity
           ever
           the
           less
           real
           ,
           because
           the
           several
           nations
           of
           the
           world
           represent
           it
           in
           a
           colour
           different
           from
           their
           own
           ?
           Those
           arguments
           then
           against
           the
           natural
           differences
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           must
           needs
           appear
           ridiculous
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           granted
           to
           hold
           in
           nothing
           else
           but
           only
           the
           thing
           in
           question
           .
           
           And
           yet
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           the
           ruines
           and
           decays
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           we
           find
           such
           evident
           footsteps
           and
           impressions
           of
           the
           differences
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           no
           force
           could
           extinguish
           ,
           no
           time
           could
           deface
           ,
           no
           customs
           could
           alter
           .
           Let
           us
           search
           the
           records
           of
           ancient
           times
           ,
           and
           enquire
           into
           the
           later
           discoveries
           of
           nations
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           none
           so
           barbarous
           and
           bruitish
           as
           not
           to
           allow
           the
           differences
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ;
           so
           far
           as
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           things
           which
           naturally
           deserve
           to
           be
           praised
           ,
           and
           others
           which
           deserve
           to
           be
           punished
           .
           Whereas
           if
           good
           and
           evil
           were
           meerly
           names
           of
           things
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reason
           assigned
           ,
           why
           praise
           and
           honour
           should
           necessarily
           belong
           to
           some
           things
           ,
           and
           infamy
           and
           disgrace
           to
           follow
           others
           .
           If
           the
           things
           themselves
           be
           arbitrary
           ,
           the
           consequences
           of
           them
           would
           be
           so
           too
           .
           But
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           imagine
           that
           any
           man
           should
           deserve
           to
           be
           punished
           as
           much
           for
           being
           true
           to
           his
           trust
           ,
           as
           for
           betraying
           it
           ;
           for
           honouring
           his
           Parents
           ,
           as
           for
           destroying
           them
           ;
           for
           giving
           to
           every
           one
           their
           due
           ,
           as
           for
           all
           the
           arts
           of
           injustice
           and
           oppression
           ?
           Is
           it
           possible
           for
           men
           to
           suffer
           as
           much
           in
           their
           esteem
           ,
           for
           their
           fidelity
           ,
           
           temperance
           ,
           and
           chastity
           ,
           as
           they
           always
           do
           for
           their
           falseness
           ,
           intemperance
           ,
           and
           lasciviousness
           ?
           How
           comes
           the
           very
           name
           of
           a
           lie
           to
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           much
           reproach
           and
           dishonour
           ,
           that
           the
           giving
           of
           it
           is
           thought
           an
           injury
           so
           great
           as
           cannot
           be
           expiated
           without
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           giver's
           blood
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           in
           it
           sel●
           so
           indifferent
           a
           thing
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           I
           dare
           appeal
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           the
           most
           wicked
           persons
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           so
           well
           pleased
           with
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           reeking
           from
           the
           satisfaction
           o●
           their
           lusts
           ,
           and
           sodden
           with
           the
           continuance
           of
           their
           debaucheries
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           have
           been
           paying
           their
           devotions
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           their
           duties
           to
           their
           Parents
           ,
           or
           their
           respects
           to
           their
           Country
           or
           Friends
           ?
           Is
           there
           not
           (
           whether
           they
           will
           or
           no
           )
           an
           inward
           shame
           ,
           and
           secret
           regret
           and
           disquiet
           following
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           ease
           and
           contentment
           the
           other
           ?
           What
           should
           make
           this
           difference
           in
           those
           persons
           who
           love
           their
           vices
           far
           more
           than
           they
           do
           the
           other
           ?
           and
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           for
           them
           ,
           would
           bring
           vertue
           more
           out
           of
           countenance
           than
           sin
           is
           :
           yet
           after
           all
           their
           endeavours
           ,
           though
           vice
           hath
           the
           stronger
           Interest
           ,
           vertue
           hath
           the
           greater
           Reve●ence
           .
           Thus
           considering
           humane
           
           nature
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           we
           find
           indelible
           characters
           rema●ning
           upon
           it
           of
           the
           natural
           differences
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ;
           but
           then
           if
           we
           consider
           it
           with
           a
           respect
           to
           the
           Maker
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           will
           cast
           a
           clearer
           light
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           those
           characters
           appear
           more
           discernible
           .
           For
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           absurd
           than
           to
           imagine
           a
           creature
           owing
           its
           being
           ,
           and
           all
           it
           hath
           to
           the
           bounty
           of
           a
           Being
           infinite
           in
           all
           Perfect●ons
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           to
           be
           obliged
           to
           give
           all
           honour
           ,
           worship
           and
           service
           to
           it
           .
           To
           rip
           up
           the
           bowels
           of
           a
           Mother
           to
           whom
           a
           man
           owes
           his
           coming
           into
           the
           world
           ;
           to
           assassinate
           a
           Prince
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           owes
           all
           the
           honours
           and
           riches
           he
           hath
           in
           it
           ,
           are
           crimes
           of
           so
           black
           a
           nature
           ,
           that
           the
           worst
           of
           Men
           can
           hardly
           be
           supposed
           to
           commit
           them
           ,
           nor
           the
           worst
           of
           Devils
           to
           defend
           them
           :
           But
           to
           blaspheme
           God
           and
           to
           deride
           his
           service
           ,
           seems
           to
           have
           a
           much
           greater
           malignity
           in
           it
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           our
           obligations
           to
           his
           honour
           and
           service
           ,
           are
           much
           greater
           than
           they
           can
           be
           to
           any
           created
           Being
           .
           But
           if
           there
           be
           no
           natural
           differences
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           even
           this
           must
           be
           accounted
           an
           ind●fferent
           thing
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           former
           :
           and
           what
           safety
           can
           there
           be
           in
           conversing
           with
           those
           men
           ,
           whom
           
           no
           bonds
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Nature
           ,
           or
           Gratitude
           can
           tye
           ?
           Let
           us
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           suppose
           a
           Society
           of
           men
           constituted
           of
           such
           who
           make
           all
           things
           equally
           good
           and
           evil
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           ,
           what
           a
           monstrous
           Leviathan
           would
           they
           make
           among
           them
           ?
           no
           Religion
           ,
           no
           Law
           ,
           no
           Kindness
           ,
           no
           Promises
           ,
           no
           Trust
           ,
           no
           Contracts
           could
           ever
           oblige
           them
           not
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           which
           they
           thought
           might
           be
           done
           with
           safety
           .
           By
           which
           it
           appears
           that
           these
           principles
           are
           so
           inconsistent
           with
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           bonds
           of
           Religion
           and
           Duty
           ,
           that
           whoever
           owns
           them
           must
           suppose
           mankind
           more
           savage
           than
           the
           beasts
           of
           prey
           ,
           he
           must
           renounce
           his
           Reason
           ,
           destroy
           all
           Religion
           ,
           and
           disown
           a
           Deity
           .
           For
           if
           there
           be
           a
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           inviolably
           bound
           to
           observe
           and
           obey
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           notion
           of
           a
           God
           implies
           a
           Being
           infinitely
           perfect
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           such
           perfections
           in
           God
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           be
           so
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           be
           so
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           ,
           they
           must
           in
           their
           degree
           be
           so
           in
           us
           as
           well
           as
           in
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           Goodness
           ,
           Holiness
           and
           Righteousness
           be
           absolute
           perfections
           as
           they
           are
           in
           God
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           perfections
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           in
           us
           ;
           and
           the
           contrary
           
           must
           be
           imperfections
           ;
           which
           makes
           the
           differences
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           so
           far
           from
           being
           arbitrary
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           which
           agree
           to
           the
           perfections
           of
           God
           as
           well
           as
           his
           will
           must
           needs
           be
           good
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           are
           repugnant
           to
           them
           must
           needs
           be
           evil
           .
           The
           result
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           wicked
           man
           can
           have
           no
           peace
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           without
           overthrowing
           the
           differences
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           he
           can
           have
           no
           peace
           without
           the
           greatest
           violence
           offered
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           nature
           ,
           and
           himself
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           the
           way
           to
           Peace
           ,
           let
           his
           Reason
           judge
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           second
           foundation
           which
           a
           wicked
           man
           must
           build
           his
           peace
           upon
           is
           ,
           that
           supposing
           there
           be
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           sin
           ,
           yet
           that
           men
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           disturb
           themselves
           with
           the
           fears
           of
           so
           great
           a
           punishment
           to
           follow
           after
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           sinners
           are
           afrighted
           with
           .
           But
           what
           security
           can
           a
           sinner
           have
           against
           the
           fears
           of
           punishment
           when
           his
           conscience
           condemns
           him
           for
           the
           guilt
           of
           his
           sins
           ?
           Is
           it
           that
           God
           takes
           no
           notice
           at
           all
           of
           the
           actions
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           disturb
           his
           own
           eternal
           peace
           and
           happiness
           by
           observing
           all
           their
           follies
           ?
           So
           some
           of
           old
           imagined
           ,
           who
           pretended
           that
           out
           of
           meer
           kindness
           to
           the
           Deity
           they
           gave
           
           him
           his
           
             Quietus
             est
          
           ,
           and
           took
           from
           him
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lay
           ,
           the
           care
           and
           government
           of
           the
           world
           :
           but
           it
           was
           really
           a
           greater
           kindness
           to
           their
           lusts
           which
           made
           them
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           makes
           many
           now-a-days
           so
           willing
           upon
           the
           same
           frivolous
           pretences
           to
           exclude
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           ●or
           can
           any
           man
           who
           considers
           what
           God
           is
           ,
           think
           his
           providence
           inconsistent
           with
           his
           happiness
           ?
           If
           we
           speak
           of
           such
           weak
           and
           imperfect
           Beings
           as
           the
           wises●
           of
           mankind
           are
           ,
           it
           m●ght
           not
           a
           little
           contribute
           to
           their
           peace
           to
           be
           eased
           of
           the
           cares
           of
           Government
           .
           But
           the
           reason
           of
           that
           is
           ,
           because
           a●l
           things
           cannot
           be
           foreseen
           by
           them
           be●ore
           they
           happen
           ,
           nor
           well
           managed
           when
           they
           do
           ;
           whence
           come
           oversights
           and
           disappoi●ments
           ,
           and
           consequently
           all
           their
           e●sie
           e●fects
           of
           ●he●e
           .
           But
           when
           we
           ●peak
           o●
           God
           ,
           we
           speak
           of
           a
           Being
           infi●●●ely
           Wise
           ●nd
           Power●ul
           ,
           ●rom
           whom
           nothing
           can
           b●●id
           ,
           a●d
           whom
           nothing
           can
           〈◊〉
           and
           what
           can
           be
           imagined
           more
           easie
           than
           fo●
           a
           conjunction
           of
           infinite
           W●sdom
           and
           P●wer
           ,
           to
           contrive
           and
           〈◊〉
           all
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           I●
           therefore
           w●ck●●
           men
           could
           suppose
           that
           God
           could
           not
           know
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           or
           could
           not
           punish
           them
           if
           he
           knew
           it
           ,
           
           they
           might
           indulge
           themselves
           in
           greater
           security
           :
           but
           to
           suppose
           his
           Wisdom
           so
           great
           that
           he
           cannot
           but
           know
           their
           actions
           ;
           and
           his
           Power
           so
           irresistible
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           stand
           before
           him
           when
           he
           designs
           to
           punish
           ;
           to
           flatter
           themselves
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           impunity
           is
           an
           extravagant
           piece
           of
           folly
           and
           madness
           .
           Or
           is
           it
           then
           ,
           that
           though
           God
           doth
           take
           notice
           of
           their
           actions
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           be
           so
           much
           displeased
           as
           to
           punish
           them
           ?
           but
           this
           is
           as
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Justice
           and
           Holiness
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           was
           to
           his
           Wisdom
           and
           Power
           .
           Will
           not
           the
           righteous
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           made
           Laws
           to
           govern
           mankind
           ,
           see
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           them
           ?
           for
           if
           he
           did
           not
           hate
           sin
           ,
           why
           did
           he
           so
           strictly
           forbid
           it
           ?
           if
           he
           doth
           hate
           sin
           ,
           he
           will
           severely
           punish
           it
           .
           Nay
           hath
           he
           not
           been
           severe
           already
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           judgments
           upon
           the
           world
           for
           sin
           ?
           what
           did
           Adam
           and
           his
           posterity
           suffer
           for
           the
           first
           sin
           ?
           what
           did
           the
           old
           world
           ,
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Jews
           suffer
           for
           their
           wickedness
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           he
           the
           same
           God
           still
           ?
           Is
           his
           hand
           shortned
           that
           he
           cannot
           strike
           ,
           or
           doth
           his
           heart
           fail
           that
           he
           dare
           not
           punish
           ?
           Surely
           of
           all
           nations
           we
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           think
           so
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           not
           
           in
           this
           of
           ours
           ;
           wherein
           we
           have
           smarted
           so
           much
           by
           ●he
           ju●t
           displeasure
           of
           God
           against
           our
           sins
           .
           But
           where
           then
           lies
           the
           sinner's
           hope
           ?
           Is
           it
           at
           last
           ,
           that
           though
           God
           may
           sometimes
           punish
           men
           in
           this
           life
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           he
           will
           never
           do
           it
           in
           that
           to
           come
           ?
           If
           he
           could
           have
           said
           it
           was
           impossible
           he
           should
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           proved
           it
           sufficiently
           ,
           there
           might
           have
           been
           some
           ground
           for
           his
           security
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           impossible
           he
           should
           ever
           do
           ;
           but
           to
           hope
           he
           will
           not
           do
           it
           when
           he
           hath
           declared
           that
           he
           will
           ,
           is
           instead
           of
           bringing
           peace
           to
           his
           own
           mind
           to
           set
           God
           at
           variance
           with
           himself
           .
           For
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           plainly
           revealed
           ,
           more
           frequently
           inculcated
           ,
           more
           earnestly
           pressed
           than
           (a)
           
             that
             there
             is
             a
             day
             of
             wrath
             to
             come
             ,
             wherein
             the
             righteous
             judgment
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             revealed
             ;
             and
             wherein
             God
             will
             render
             to
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             deeds
             :
             wherein
             tribulation
             ,
             and
             anguish
             ,
             and
             wrath
             shall
             be
             upon
             every
             soul
             of
             man
             that
             doth
             evil
             ;
             wherein
             the
             secrets
             of
             all
             hearts
             and
             actions
             shall
             be
             disclosed
             ,
             when
             the
             graves
             shall
             be
             opened
             ,
          
           (b)
           
             and
             they
             that
             have
             done
             good
             shall
             come
             forth
             to
             the
             resurrection
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             have
             done
             evil
             to
             the
             resurrection
             of
             damnation
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             himself
             ,
          
           even
           he
           who
           died
           for
           the
           salvation
           
           of
           all
           penitent
           sinners
           ,
           (a)
           
             shall
             be
             revealed
             from
             heaven
             with
             his
             mighty
             Angels
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ,
          
           taking
           vengeance
           on
           them
           that
           
             know
             not
             God
             and
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             punished
             with
             everlasting
             destruction
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             power
             .
          
           Then
           shall
           that
           dreadful
           sentence
           be
           pass'd
           upon
           all
           impenitent
           sinners
           ,
           (b)
           
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             prepared
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
          
           Which
           words
           are
           so
           full
           of
           horrour
           and
           astonishment
           as
           might
           not
           only
           disturb
           the
           sinner's
           peace
           and
           security
           ,
           but
           awaken
           him
           to
           such
           a
           sense
           of
           his
           sins
           ,
           as
           to
           loath
           ,
           abhor
           and
           forsake
           them
           ,
           and
           thereby
           fly
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           any
           should
           think
           their
           present
           pleasures
           would
           countervail
           all
           the
           miseries
           of
           another
           life
           ?
           which
           is
           the
           last
           imaginable
           foundation
           for
           a
           sinner's
           peace
           ,
           while
           he
           continues
           in
           his
           wickedness
           .
           The
           most
           professed
           Epicureans
           that
           ever
           were
           ,
           made
           this
           one
           of
           their
           fundamental
           maxims
           ,
           That
           no
           pleasure
           was
           to
           be
           chosen
           ,
           which
           brought
           after
           it
           a
           pain
           greater
           than
           it self
           :
           on
           which
           account
           they
           made
           temperance
           and
           sobriety
           necessary
           to
           a
           pleasant
           life
           ,
           because
           excesses
           
           and
           debaucheries
           leave
           far
           more
           of
           burden
           than
           of
           ease
           behind
           them
           .
           But
           what
           would
           these
           men
           have
           said
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           believed
           the
           intolerable
           anguish
           of
           a
           tormented
           mind
           ,
           the
           racks
           of
           an
           enraged
           conscience
           ,
           the
           fire
           of
           everlasting
           vengeance
           to
           be
           the
           consequent
           of
           all
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sin
           ?
           they
           mu●t
           upon
           their
           own
           principles
           have
           concluded
           that
           none
           but
           mad-men
           and
           fools
           would
           ever
           venture
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           that
           not
           only
           because
           the
           after-pain
           would
           so
           much
           exceed
           the
           present
           pleasure
           ;
           but
           because
           the
           fears
           of
           that
           pain
           to
           come
           must
           abate
           proportionably
           of
           the
           pleasure
           which
           might
           otherwise
           be
           enjoyned
           .
           Suppose
           a
           man
           certainly
           knew
           that
           upon
           the
           pleasing
           his
           palat
           with
           the
           most
           excellent
           wine
           ,
           and
           gratifying
           his
           appetite
           with
           the
           most
           delicate
           food
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           racked
           with
           the
           Stone
           ,
           and
           tormented
           with
           the
           Gout
           as
           long
           as
           he
           should
           live
           ;
           can
           we
           imagine
           such
           a
           person
           could
           have
           any
           pleasure
           in
           his
           mind
           (
           whatever
           his
           palat
           had
           )
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           them
           while
           he
           did
           consider
           the
           consequent
           of
           them
           .
           But
           what
           are
           these
           miseries
           compared
           with
           the
           insupportable
           horrour
           of
           a
           conscience
           loaden
           with
           guilt
           ,
           ●unk
           under
           despair
           ,
           having
           a
           gnawing
           worm
           and
           
           unquenchable
           flames
           ?
           the
           wrath
           of
           an
           almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           fury
           of
           his
           vengeance
           to
           encounter
           with
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           hopes
           of
           conquering
           ?
           I
           do
           not
           now
           ask
           ,
           what
           the
           sinner
           will
           then
           think
           of
           all
           his
           Atheism
           and
           Infidelity
           when
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           misery
           shall
           convince
           him
           that
           it
           is
           an
           Almighty
           hand
           which
           lays
           it
           upon
           him
           ;
           nor
           what
           pleasure
           he
           can
           have
           in
           the
           thoughts
           of
           his
           former
           excesses
           ,
           when
           not
           one
           drop
           can
           be
           procured
           for
           the
           mitigation
           of
           his
           flames
           ?
           nor
           what
           satisfaction
           those
           lusts
           have
           given
           him
           ,
           the
           very
           thoughts
           of
           which
           pie●ce
           his
           soul
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           would
           rend
           him
           in
           pieces
           with
           the
           torment
           of
           them
           ?
           but
           that
           which
           I
           demand
           is
           ,
           what
           peace
           of
           mind
           a
           sinner
           can
           have
           in
           this
           world
           who
           knows
           not
           how
           soon
           he
           may
           be
           dispatched
           to
           that
           place
           of
           torment
           ?
           can
           he
           bind
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           snatch
           him
           away
           till
           he
           doth
           repent
           ?
           or
           can
           he
           reverse
           the
           decrees
           of
           heaven
           ,
           or
           suspend
           the
           execution
           of
           them
           ?
           can
           he
           abrogate
           the
           force
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           own
           terms
           with
           God
           ?
           can
           he
           dissolve
           the
           chains
           of
           darkness
           with
           a
           few
           death-bed
           tears
           ,
           and
           quench
           the
           flames
           of
           another
           world
           with
           them
           ?
           O
           foolish
           sinners
           ,
           who
           hath
           bewitched
           
           them
           with
           these
           deceitful
           dreams
           !
           will
           heaven-gates
           fly
           open
           with
           the
           strength
           of
           a
           few
           dying
           groans
           ?
           will
           the
           mouth
           of
           hell
           be
           stopt
           with
           the
           bare
           lamentation
           of
           a
           sinner
           ?
           Are
           there
           such
           charms
           in
           some
           penitent
           words
           extorted
           from
           the
           fear
           of
           approaching
           misery
           ,
           that
           God
           himself
           is
           not
           able
           to
           resi●●
           them
           ?
           Certainly
           there
           is
           no
           deceit
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           nor
           I
           fear
           more
           common
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           than
           for
           men
           to
           think
           that
           God
           is
           so
           easie
           to
           pardon
           sin
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           spend
           their
           lives
           in
           satisfying
           their
           lusts
           ;
           they
           shall
           make
           amends
           for
           all
           by
           a
           dying
           sorrow
           and
           a
           gasping
           repentance
           .
           As
           though
           the
           unsaying
           what
           we
           had
           done
           ,
           or
           wishing
           we
           had
           done
           otherwise
           since
           we
           can
           do
           it
           no
           longer
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           is
           the
           bottom
           of
           all
           putting
           off
           repentance
           to
           the
           last
           )
           were
           abundant
           compensation
           to
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           affronts
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           contempt
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           abuse
           of
           his
           Patience
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           large
           indictments
           of
           wilful
           and
           presumptuous
           sins
           ,
           which
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           our
           lives
           is
           charged
           with
           .
           The
           supposal
           of
           which
           makes
           the
           whole
           design
           of
           Religion
           signify
           very
           little
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           we
           have
           examined
           the
           foundations
           of
           a
           sinner's
           peace
           ,
           and
           found
           them
           very
           false
           and
           fallacious
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           are
           now
           to
           shew
           that
           those
           things
           do
           accompany
           a
           sinner's
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           certainly
           overthrow
           his
           peace
           ;
           which
           are
           these
           two
           .
           1.
           
           The
           reflections
           of
           his
           Mind
           .
           2.
           
           The
           violence
           of
           his
           Passions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           reflections
           of
           his
           Mind
           ,
           which
           he
           can
           neither
           hinder
           nor
           be
           pleased
           with
           .
           No
           doubt
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           deprive
           himself
           of
           the
           greatest
           excellency
           of
           his
           being
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           the
           first
           work
           he
           would
           do
           ,
           to
           break
           the
           glass
           which
           shews
           him
           his
           deformity
           .
           For
           as
           our
           Saviour
           said
           ,
           (a)
           
             Every
             one
             that
             doth
             evil
             hateth
             the
             light
             ,
             lest
             his
             deeds
             should
             be
             reproved
          
           ;
           not
           only
           the
           light
           without
           which
           discovers
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           light
           of
           conscience
           within
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           shines
           but
           burns
           too
           .
           Hence
           proceeds
           that
           great
           uneasiness
           which
           a
           sinner
           feels
           within
           as
           often
           as
           he
           considers
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           amiss
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           the
           remorse
           of
           conscience
           ;
           and
           is
           the
           natural
           consequent
           of
           the
           violence
           a
           man
           offers
           to
           his
           reason
           in
           his
           evil
           actions
           .
           It
           was
           thought
           a
           sufficient
           vindication
           of
           the
           innocency
           of
           two
           Brothers
           by
           the
           Roman
           Judges
           ,
           
           when
           they
           were
           accused
           for
           Parricide
           ;
           that
           although
           their
           Father
           was
           murthered
           in
           the
           same
           room
           where
           they
           lay
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           person
           was
           found
           on
           whom
           they
           could
           fasten
           the
           suspicion
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           morning
           the
           door
           was
           open
           and
           they
           fast
           asleep
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Orator
           saith
           ,
           (a)
           
             No
             man
             can
             imagine
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             had
             broken
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             nature
             by
             so
             great
             an
             act
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             could
             presently
             sleep
             upon
             it
             :
             for
             they
             who
             do
             such
             things
             can
             neither
             rest
             without
             care
             ,
             nor
             breathe
             without
             fear
             .
             We
             are
             not
             to
             believe
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             fables
             of
             the
             Poets
             ,
             as
             though
             wicked
             men
             were
             haunted
             and
             terrified
             with
             the
             burning
             torches
             of
             the
             furies
             ;
             but
             every
             man's
             wickedness
             is
             the
             greatest
             terrour
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             thoughts
             which
             pursue
             wicked
             men
             are
             their
             constant
             and
             domestick
             furies
             .
          
           It
           would
           be
           endless
           to
           repeat
           what
           force
           the
           more
           civil
           Heathens
           have
           given
           to
           conscience
           either
           way
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           peace
           which
           follows
           innocency
           ,
           and
           the
           disquiet
           which
           follows
           guilt
           .
           Which
           they
           looked
           on
           as
           the
           great
           thing
           which
           governed
           the
           world
           ,
           (b)
           
             Quâ
             sublatâ
             jacent
             omnia
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Orator
           speaks
           ,
           without
           which
           all
           things
           would
           be
           in
           great
           disorder
           ;
           for
           these
           punishments
           they
           are
           sure
           not
           to
           escape
           ,
           (c)
           though
           
           they
           may
           do
           others
           ;
           and
           these
           they
           thought
           so
           great
           and
           weighty
           that
           upon
           this
           ground
           they
           vindicated
           divine
           providence
           as
           to
           the
           seeming
           prosperity
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           thinking
           it
           the
           most
           unreasonable
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           call
           those
           persons
           happy
           who
           suffered
           under
           the
           severe
           lashes
           of
           their
           own
           consciences
           .
           If
           there
           were
           such
           a
           force
           in
           the
           consciences
           of
           those
           who
           had
           nothing
           but
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           to
           direct
           them
           ,
           how
           much
           greater
           weight
           mu●t
           there
           be
           when
           (a)
           
             the
             terrours
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           are
           made
           known
           by
           himself
           ,
           (b)
           
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             revealed
             from
             heaven
             against
             all
             unrighteousness
             of
             men
             ?
          
           I
           know
           that
           wicked
           men
           in
           the
           height
           of
           their
           debaucheries
           pretend
           to
           be
           above
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           laugh
           at
           them
           as
           the
           effects
           of
           a
           strong
           spleen
           and
           a
           weak
           brain
           :
           but
           I
           appeal
           to
           their
           most
           sober
           thoughts
           ,
           when
           the
           streams
           of
           wine
           are
           evaporated
           ,
           and
           the
           intoxication
           of
           evil
           company
           is
           removed
           from
           them
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           deep
           and
           silent
           night
           ,
           they
           revolve
           in
           their
           minds
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           foregoing
           day
           ;
           what
           satisfaction
           they
           then
           take
           in
           all
           the
           sinful
           pleasures
           they
           have
           pursued
           so
           eagerly
           ?
           but
           especially
           ,
           when
           either
           their
           lusts
           have
           consumed
           
           their
           bodies
           ,
           or
           the
           vengeance
           of
           God
           hath
           overtaken
           them
           ;
           when
           death
           begins
           to
           seize
           upon
           their
           vitals
           ,
           and
           themselves
           not
           wholly
           stupified
           through
           the
           power
           of
           their
           sins
           or
           their
           disease
           ,
           let
           then
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           any
           rep●esent
           the
           fears
           ,
           the
           horrour
           and
           astonishment
           which
           the
           consciences
           of
           wicked
           men
           labour
           under
           in
           remembrance
           of
           their
           evil
           actions
           .
           How
           mean
           and
           poor
           would
           they
           leave
           themselves
           if
           with
           all
           their
           honours
           and
           riches
           they
           could
           purchase
           to
           themselves
           ,
           a
           reprieve
           from
           death
           and
           from
           the
           miseries
           which
           follow
           after
           it
           ?
           what
           would
           they
           then
           give
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           fruit
           of
           a
           holy
           ,
           righteous
           ,
           and
           sober
           life
           ?
           with
           what
           another
           sense
           of
           Religion
           do
           men
           whose
           minds
           are
           awakened
           speak
           then
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           they
           did
           in
           the
           days
           of
           their
           mirth
           and
           jollity
           ?
           Neither
           is
           this
           
             to
             take
             them
             at
             the
             greatest
             disadvantage
             ,
          
           as
           some
           of
           them
           have
           been
           ready
           to
           say
           ;
           for
           I
           suppose
           their
           minds
           as
           clear
           then
           as
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           clearer
           ,
           because
           freed
           from
           the
           impediments
           of
           such
           freedom
           of
           their
           thoughts
           at
           another
           time
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           thoughts
           would
           have
           possessed
           them
           before
           ,
           only
           the
           pleasures
           and
           the
           hopes
           of
           
           life
           diverted
           their
           minds
           from
           them
           ;
           but
           now
           the
           nearness
           of
           the
           things
           they
           feared
           ,
           and
           the
           weight
           and
           consequence
           of
           them
           make
           them
           more
           diligently
           examine
           and
           impartially
           consider
           them
           .
           But
           that
           demonstrates
           the
           great
           misery
           of
           a
           sinner's
           State
           ;
           that
           what
           cures
           the
           other
           greatest
           troubles
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           doth
           the
           most
           increase
           his
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           exercise
           of
           reason
           and
           consideration
           ,
           that
           allays
           the
           power
           of
           griefs
           ,
           that
           easeth
           the
           mind
           of
           vain
           fears
           ,
           that
           prevents
           many
           troubles
           and
           cures
           others
           ,
           that
           governs
           other
           passions
           and
           keeps
           them
           in
           their
           due
           bounds
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           it
           which
           of
           all
           things
           doth
           the
           most
           increase
           the
           trouble
           of
           a
           wicked
           man's
           mind
           ;
           for
           the
           more
           he
           considers
           ,
           the
           worse
           he
           finds
           his
           condition
           ;
           and
           while
           he
           finds
           his
           condition
           so
           bad
           ,
           he
           can
           never
           enjoy
           any
           peace
           in
           his
           mind
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           violence
           of
           his
           Passions
           :
           those
           a
           wicked
           man
           hath
           lost
           the
           command
           of
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           could
           never
           be
           a
           wicked
           man
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           is
           under
           the
           power
           of
           any
           unruly
           passion
           ,
           forfeits
           all
           his
           peace
           by
           it
           .
           For
           what
           peace
           can
           ever
           be
           expected
           in
           such
           a
           State
           of
           violence
           and
           usurpation
           ,
           where
           the
           calm
           government
           of
           reason
           is
           cast
           off
           as
           an
           unnecessary
           
           burden
           ,
           and
           every
           passion
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           liberty
           sets
           up
           for
           an
           arbitrary
           power
           ?
           Nay
           what
           confusion
           and
           disorder
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           where
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           keep
           all
           in
           order
           ,
           are
           themselves
           in
           subjection
           to
           their
           own
           slaves
           :
           and
           none
           ever
           govern
           so
           ill
           as
           those
           which
           ought
           to
           obey
           .
           How
           serene
           and
           quiet
           is
           the
           mind
           of
           a
           man
           where
           the
           superiour
           faculties
           preserve
           their
           just
           authority
           ?
           How
           composed
           is
           his
           temper
           ,
           how
           moderate
           his
           desires
           ,
           how
           well
           governed
           his
           fears
           !
           But
           where
           once
           that
           authority
           is
           lost
           ,
           how
           extravagant
           is
           the
           rage
           of
           men
           ,
           how
           unruly
           their
           lusts
           ,
           how
           predominant
           their
           fears
           !
           What
           peace
           had
           Xerxes
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           when
           in
           stead
           of
           conquering
           his
           foolish
           passion
           ,
           he
           challenged
           Mount
           Athos
           into
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           would
           have
           run
           fast
           enough
           if
           he
           had
           seen
           it
           moving
           ?
           What
           pleasure
           was
           it
           to
           see
           that
           mighty
           Monarch
           whip
           the
           Sea
           in
           a
           rage
           ,
           as
           though
           the
           Waves
           had
           been
           under
           his
           discipline
           ,
           and
           would
           run
           the
           faster
           for
           the
           fear
           of
           his
           rod
           ?
           What
           harm
           had
           the
           hair
           of
           h●s
           head
           done
           to
           that
           man
           who
           pulled
           it
           off
           with
           the
           violence
           of
           his
           passion
           ,
           
             as
             though
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Philosopher
           told
           him
           ,
           
             baldness
             would
             
             asswage
             his
             grief
             ?
          
           Was
           ever
           Varus
           the
           nearer
           to
           restoring
           his
           Legions
           for
           Augustus
           knocking
           his
           head
           against
           the
           wall
           in
           a
           rage
           about
           the
           loss
           of
           them
           ?
           What
           injury
           did
           Neptune
           suffer
           ,
           when
           he
           displaced
           his
           image
           in
           the
           Circensian
           games
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           an
           ill
           Voyage
           at
           Sea
           ?
           What
           height
           of
           madness
           and
           folly
           did
           that
           modern
           Prince's
           rage
           betray
           him
           to
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           the
           French
           Moralist
           saith
           ,
           (a)
           
             having
             received
             a
             blow
             from
             heaven
             ,
             sware
             to
             be
             revenged
             on
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             ten
             years
             space
             forbid
             all
             publick
             exercise
             of
             devotion
             towards
             him
             ?
          
           I
           instance
           in
           these
           things
           to
           let
           us
           see
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           ridiculous
           ,
           nothing
           so
           absurd
           ,
           nothing
           so
           irreligious
           but
           a
           violent
           passion
           may
           betray
           men
           to
           .
           And
           if
           such
           things
           ever
           break
           forth
           into
           actions
           ,
           what
           may
           we
           conceive
           the
           inward
           disturbance
           is
           ,
           where
           the
           outward
           shew
           (
           which
           usually
           dissembles
           the
           inward
           passion
           ,
           )
           betrayed
           so
           much
           rage
           and
           disorder
           ;
           for
           where
           such
           flames
           break
           out
           ,
           what
           combustion
           may
           we
           conceive
           within
           ?
           But
           it
           is
           not
           only
           this
           kind
           of
           passion
           which
           is
           so
           great
           an
           enemy
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           a
           man's
           mind
           ,
           but
           when
           his
           desires
           are
           restless
           ,
           and
           his
           fears
           unconquerable
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           case
           of
           
           every
           wicked
           man.
           His
           lusts
           inflame
           him
           and
           the
           means
           he
           uses
           to
           quench
           them
           inrage
           them
           more
           ;
           his
           ambition
           grows
           greater
           as
           his
           honour
           doth
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           hopes
           of
           a
           cure
           ,
           where
           the
           disease
           thrives
           under
           the
           remedy
           ;
           his
           love
           of
           riches
           is
           necessary
           to
           maintain
           his
           honour
           and
           feed
           his
           lusts
           ;
           and
           where
           passions
           so
           great
           ,
           so
           many
           ,
           so
           different
           ,
           all
           increase
           by
           being
           gratified
           ,
           what
           disturbance
           and
           confusion
           follows
           ?
           But
           supposing
           that
           vices
           in
           men
           may
           agree
           (
           as
           the
           Devils
           in
           Hell
           do
           )
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           men's
           souls
           ;
           yet
           what
           security
           can
           a
           wicked
           man
           have
           against
           the
           power
           of
           his
           fears
           ?
           and
           we
           all
           know
           no
           passion
           disquiets
           more
           than
           that
           doth
           ?
           And
           how
           many
           sorts
           of
           fears
           possess
           a
           sinner's
           mind
           ?
           fears
           of
           disappointments
           ,
           ●ears
           of
           discovery
           ,
           and
           fears
           of
           punishm●nt
           ;
           but
           supposing
           he
           could
           master
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           the
           fears
           of
           punishment
           as
           to
           this
           life
           too
           ;
           yet
           the
           fears
           of
           that
           to
           come
           is
           sufficient
           to
           rob
           him
           of
           any
           peace
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           and
           impossible
           to
           be
           overcome
           by
           him
           .
           For
           no
           sound
           reason
           can
           be
           given
           against
           his
           fears
           ,
           but
           the
           strongest
           arguments
           in
           the
           world
           to
           confirm
           them
           .
           Nay
           the
           greatest
           grounds
           of
           others
           comforts
           are
           
           the
           strongest
           ●oundations
           for
           his
           fears
           ,
           as
           the
           belief
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           Providence
           ,
           and
           a
           life
           to
           come
           :
           And
           what
           can
           give
           that
           man
           peace
           ,
           whom
           the
           very
           thoughts
           of
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           doth
           disturb
           so
           much
           ?
           That
           is
           the
           first
           kind
           of
           Peace
           we
           have
           shewed
           to
           be
           inconsistent
           with
           a
           course
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           peace
           and
           
             tranquillity
             of
             a
             man
             's
             own
             mind
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Taking
           this
           peace
           for
           an
           
             outward
             peace
          
           ,
           and
           so
           these
           words
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           every
           person
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           that
           peace
           which
           belongs
           to
           him
           as
           such
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           joyned
           together
           in
           community
           ;
           so
           they
           imply
           that
           nothing
           undermines
           our
           
             civil
             peace
          
           and
           the
           prosperity
           of
           a
           nation
           so
           much
           as
           prevailing
           wickedness
           doth
           .
           So
           that
           although
           mighty
           deliverances
           were
           given
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Jews
           in
           a
           very
           st●ange
           and
           unexpected
           manner
           ,
           when
           God
           raised
           up
           Cyrus
           his
           servant
           ,
           a
           man
           from
           whom
           no
           kindness
           was
           expected
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           the
           great
           instrument
           of
           setling
           the
           people
           in
           their
           land
           under
           their
           own
           lawful
           Princes
           ,
           and
           re●●ored
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           among
           them
           ;
           yet
           if
           they
           grew
           wanton
           in
           the
           days
           of
           their
           prosperity
           ,
           and
           forgat
           the
           God
           who
           delivered
           them
           ,
           
           they
           must
           expect
           a
           return
           of
           Calamities
           again
           upon
           them
           ;
           for
           
             there
             is
             no
             Peace
             ,
             saith
             my
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           This
           is
           the
           method
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           he
           useth
           in
           governing
           the
           world
           ;
           while
           Religion
           and
           Vertue
           flourish
           among
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           hope
           for
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           ;
           but
           if
           those
           decay
           ,
           and
           sin
           ,
           and
           wickedness
           prevail
           ,
           no
           other
           arts
           imaginable
           will
           secure
           a
           lasting
           peace
           ,
           or
           an
           abiding
           tranquillity
           .
           All
           other
           ways
           are
           but
           tricks
           and
           devices
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           many
           of
           them
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           Counsel
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           shall
           stand
           against
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           that
           Counsel
           he
           hath
           declared
           himsel●
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           another
           Prophet
           ,
           (a)
           
             At
             what
             instant
             I
             shall
             speak
             concerning
             a
             Nation
             and
             concerning
             a
             Kingdom
             to
             build
             and
             to
             plant
             it
             ;
             if
             it
             do
             evil
             in
             my
             sight
             ,
             that
             it
             obey
             not
             my
             voice
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             repent
             of
             the
             good
             ,
             wherewith
             I
             said
             I
             would
             benefit
             them
             .
          
           Thus
           we
           find
           it
           was
           in
           this
           people
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           upon
           their
           first
           return
           from
           captivity
           they
           shewed
           some
           zeal
           towards
           the
           rebuilding
           the
           Temple
           and
           setling
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           there
           ;
           but
           this
           fit
           did
           not
           hold
           them
           long
           ,
           they
           soon
           fell
           back
           to
           their
           forme●
           sins
           and
           disobedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           
           God
           ;
           upon
           this
           they
           brake
           out
           into
           greater
           schisms
           and
           factions
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           than
           ever
           were
           known
           among
           them
           before
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           Pharisees
           fell
           into
           a
           separation
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           greater
           sanctity
           and
           severity
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           these
           by
           their
           shew
           of
           zeal
           gained
           a
           mighty
           interest
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           so
           great
           that
           the
           Princes
           stood
           in
           awe
           of
           them
           :
           then
           the
           Sadducees
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           most
           part
           Courtiers
           ,
           as
           Iosephus
           tells
           us
           )
           out
           of
           opposition
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           looked
           on
           Religion
           as
           a
           meer
           political
           institution
           ,
           cried
           out
           against
           faction
           and
           popularity
           ,
           and
           questioned
           at
           least
           whether
           there
           were
           any
           Spirits
           or
           life
           to
           come
           .
           And
           what
           peace
           followed
           upon
           these
           things
           ?
           very
           little
           among
           themselves
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           by
           the
           heats
           and
           animosities
           that
           were
           continually
           among
           them
           ;
           the
           issue
           of
           which
           was
           ,
           the
           Temple
           was
           profaned
           by
           Antiochus
           ,
           rifled
           by
           Pompey
           ;
           their
           own
           Princes
           deposed
           ,
           and
           Usurpers
           ruled
           over
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           himself
           could
           not
           reclaim
           them
           ,
           their
           Temple
           ,
           Nation
           ,
           and
           Government
           were
           all
           involved
           in
           one
           common
           ruin
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           were
           fulfilled
           upon
           this
           people
           .
        
         
         
           But
           some
           have
           been
           ready
           to
           say
           
             that
             God's
             proceedings
             with
             the
             Iews
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             drawn
             into
             an
             example
             to
             any
             other
             nations
             ,
             because
             his
             dealings
             with
             them
             were
             peculiar
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             particular
             Covenant
             which
             God
             made
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             done
             with
             any
             other
             nation
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           This
           objection
           were
           of
           great
           force
           ,
           if
           God
           himself
           had
           not
           in
           the
           words
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           declared
           the
           same
           concerning
           any
           other
           Nation
           or
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           instances
           were
           not
           as
           remarkable
           in
           other
           people
           as
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           If
           we
           search
           the
           Monuments
           of
           former
           Ages
           ,
           and
           consider
           the
           strange
           revolutions
           which
           have
           happened
           in
           the
           mighty
           Empires
           and
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           we
           shall
           find
           no
           one
           circumstance
           more
           considerable
           in
           them
           than
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           Nations
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           use
           of
           for
           a
           scourge
           to
           others
           ,
           have
           been
           remarkable
           for
           nothing
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           vertues
           opposite
           to
           the
           most
           prevailing
           vices
           among
           those
           who
           were
           overcome
           by
           them
           .
           Thus
           when
           the
           Chaldean
           Monarchy
           fell
           ,
           the
           Persians
           who
           were
           the
           sword
           in
           God's
           right
           hand
           ,
           were
           eminent
           for
           nothing
           more
           than
           their
           great
           temperance
           and
           frugality
           ,
           while
           the
           Babylonians
           perished
           
           by
           their
           luxury
           and
           effeminacy
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Persian
           Monarchy
           degenerated
           into
           the
           same
           vices
           ,
           the
           Macedonians
           were
           raised
           up
           to
           be
           the
           executioners
           of
           God's
           wrath
           upon
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           at
           that
           time
           freer
           than
           any
           other
           people
           from
           those
           softening
           and
           destroying
           vices
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Persian
           luxury
           had
           infected
           their
           Conquerours
           ,
           the
           severe
           Discipline
           and
           Vertue
           of
           the
           Romans
           made
           them
           more
           successful
           in
           subduing
           the
           rema●nders
           of
           the
           Groecian
           Empire
           ,
           than
           their
           courage
           and
           number
           could
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Romans
           themselves
           (
           after
           a
           long
           time
           of
           God's
           forbearance
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           several
           respites
           from
           punishment
           by
           the
           vertue
           and
           conduct
           of
           such
           excellent
           Princes
           as
           Antoninus
           and
           
             Alexander
             Severus
          
           in
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           Constantine
           and
           Theodosius
           in
           the
           Christian
           Empire
           )
           fell
           into
           as
           great
           a
           degeneracy
           of
           manners
           as
           any
           we
           ever
           read
           of
           ,
           then
           did
           God
           let
           loose
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           the
           Goths
           and
           Vandals
           and
           other
           barbarous
           Nations
           out
           of
           their
           several
           Dens
           ,
           who
           seemed
           to
           be
           designed
           rather
           to
           destroy
           than
           to
           conquer
           .
           So
           sudden
           ,
           so
           numerous
           ,
           so
           irresistible
           in
           most
           places
           were
           the
           incur●ions
           they
           made
           .
           But
           what
           was
           it
           which
           gave
           them
           so
           strange
           success
           ?
           
           was
           it
           their
           long
           practice
           and
           skill
           in
           military
           affairs
           ?
           No
           ,
           they
           were
           rude
           and
           unexperinced
           :
           was
           it
           their
           mighty
           courage
           ?
           No
           ,
           they
           were
           despised
           by
           the
           Romans
           as
           great
           Cowards
           ,
           and
           begged
           for
           peace
           when
           it
           was
           denied
           them
           .
           But
           as
           (a)
           Salvian
           tells
           us
           who
           lived
           in
           those
           times
           and
           knew
           the
           manners
           of
           both
           sides
           ,
           the
           Goths
           and
           Vandals
           were
           of
           a
           very
           severe
           chastity
           ,
           among
           whom
           fornication
           was
           punished
           sharply
           ,
           and
           adultery
           a
           crime
           scarce
           heard
           of
           ;
           whereas
           all
           manner
           of
           uncleanness
           and
           licentiousness
           did
           abound
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           who
           yet
           were
           then
           called
           Christians
           .
           The
           Goths
           were
           devout
           and
           pious
           ,
           acknowledging
           divine
           providence
           ,
           making
           their
           solemn
           supplications
           to
           God
           before
           their
           victories
           ,
           and
           returning
           him
           the
           praise
           of
           them
           afterwards
           ;
           but
           the
           Romans
           were
           fallen
           into
           that
           degree
           of
           Irreligion
           and
           Atheism
           ,
           that
           nothing
           was
           more
           common
           among
           them
           than
           to
           droll
           upon
           Religion
           .
           (b)
           
             A
             nostris
             omnia
             fermè
             religiosa
             ridentur
             ,
          
           as
           Salvian
           speaks
           :
           they
           thought
           all
           things
           managed
           by
           chance
           or
           fate
           ,
           and
           ascribed
           very
           little
           to
           God.
           And
           where
           these
           sins
           abounded
           most
           ,
           they
           were
           carried
           up
           and
           down
           as
           by
           a
           divine
           instinct
           ,
           as
           they
           
           confessed
           themselves
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           conquered
           ,
           (a)
           as
           he
           particularly
           speaks
           of
           the
           Vandals
           in
           Africa
           ,
           they
           purged
           all
           the
           stews
           of
           uncleanness
           ,
           and
           made
           so
           great
           a
           reformation
           by
           the
           severity
           of
           their
           Laws
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           Romans
           themselves
           were
           chast
           among
           them
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           those
           great
           and
           mighty
           Empires
           have
           been
           broken
           to
           pieces
           by
           the
           weight
           of
           their
           impieties
           falling
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           May
           the
           consideration
           then
           of
           these
           things
           move
           us
           in
           time
           to
           a
           reformation
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           be●ore
           our
           iniquities
           grow
           full
           and
           ripe
           for
           vengeance
           .
           We
           have
           seen
           many
           revolutions
           ,
           and
           God
           knows
           how
           many
           more
           we
           may
           see
           ;
           if
           that
           should
           be
           true
           of
           us
           ,
           which
           the
           same
           Author
           saith
           of
           the
           Romans
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           their
           changes
           ,
           
             Sola
             tantum
             vitia
             perdurant
          
           ,
           their
           vices
           remained
           the
           same
           still
           .
           Thanks
           be
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           things
           have
           a
           fairer
           appearance
           at
           present
           than
           they
           have
           had
           ,
           and
           never
           so
           good
           a
           time
           to
           amend
           as
           now
           :
           but
           if
           men
           flatter
           themselves
           with
           present
           security
           ,
           and
           their
           sins
           increase
           as
           their
           fears
           abate
           ,
           the
           clouds
           which
           seem
           dispersed
           may
           soon
           gather
           again
           ,
           and
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Heavens
           will
           change
           if
           we
           do
           not
           .
        
         
         
           And
           if
           it
           be
           not
           in
           our
           power
           to
           reclaim
           others
           from
           their
           sins
           ,
           let
           us
           endeavour
           to
           preserve
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           Church
           by
           amending
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           convince
           our
           enemies
           by
           living
           better
           than
           they
           .
           And
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           say
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           among
           all
           the
           expedients
           which
           have
           been
           thought
           of
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           this
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           that
           of
           leaving
           off
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           leading
           vertuous
           and
           exemplary
           lives
           ,
           will
           at
           last
           prove
           to
           be
           the
           most
           successful
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           XI
           .
        
         
           
             Preached
             at
             WHITE-HALL
             .
             
               MARCH
               27.
               1672.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               2
               CORINTH
               .
               V.
               2.
               
            
             
               Knowing
               therefore
               the
               terrour
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               perswade
               men
               .
            
          
        
         
           IF
           ever
           any
           Religion
           was
           in
           all
           respects
           accomplished
           for
           so
           noble
           a
           design
           as
           the
           reformation
           of
           mankind
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           Christian
           ,
           whether
           we
           consider
           the
           Authority
           of
           those
           who
           first
           delivered
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           arguments
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           their
           agreeableness
           to
           the
           most
           prevailing
           passions
           of
           humane
           nature
           .
           Although
           the
           world
           was
           strangely
           degenerated
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ;
           yet
           not
           to
           so
           great
           a
           degree
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           were
           some
           who
           not
           only
           saw
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           cure
           ,
           but
           
           offered
           their
           assistance
           in
           order
           to
           it
           ;
           whose
           attempts
           proved
           the
           more
           vain
           and
           fruitless
           ,
           because
           they
           laboured
           under
           the
           same
           distempers
           themselves
           which
           they
           offered
           to
           cure
           in
           others
           ;
           or
           the
           method
           they
           prescribed
           was
           mean
           and
           trivial
           ,
           doubtful
           and
           uncertain
           ,
           or
           else
           too
           nice
           and
           subtle
           to
           do
           any
           great
           good
           upon
           the
           world
           .
           But
           Christianity
           had
           not
           only
           a
           mighty
           advantage
           by
           the
           great
           holiness
           of
           those
           who
           preached
           it
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           clearness
           and
           evidence
           ,
           the
           strength
           and
           efficacy
           of
           those
           arguments
           which
           they
           used
           to
           perswade
           men
           .
           The
           nature
           of
           them
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           none
           who
           understand
           them
           can
           deny
           them
           to
           be
           great
           ;
           their
           clearness
           such
           ,
           that
           none
           that
           hear
           them
           can
           choose
           but
           understand
           them
           ;
           the
           manner
           of
           recommending
           them
           such
           ,
           as
           all
           who
           understood
           themselves
           could
           not
           but
           desire
           to
           hear
           them
           .
           No
           arguments
           can
           be
           more
           proper
           to
           mankind
           than
           those
           which
           work
           upon
           their
           reason
           and
           consideration
           ;
           no
           motives
           can
           stir
           up
           more
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           than
           their
           own
           happiness
           and
           misery
           ;
           no
           happiness
           and
           misery
           can
           deserve
           to
           be
           so
           much
           considered
           as
           that
           which
           is
           eternal
           .
           And
           this
           eternal
           state
           is
           that
           which
           above
           all
           other
           things
           the
           
           Christian
           Religion
           delivers
           with
           the
           greatest
           plainness
           ,
           confirms
           with
           the
           strongest
           evidence
           ,
           and
           enforces
           upon
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           with
           the
           most
           powerful
           and
           perswasive
           Rhetorick
           .
           I
           need
           not
           go
           beyond
           my
           text
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           ,
           wherein
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Apostles
           design
           was
           
             to
             perswade
             men
             ,
             i.e.
          
           to
           convince
           their
           judgments
           ,
           to
           gain
           their
           affections
           ,
           to
           reform
           their
           lives
           ;
           that
           the
           argument
           they
           used
           for
           this
           end
           was
           no
           less
           than
           
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           not
           the
           frowns
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           nor
           the
           fear
           of
           Men
           ,
           nor
           the
           malice
           of
           Devils
           ;
           but
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           whose
           Majesty
           makes
           even
           the
           Devils
           tremble
           ,
           whose
           Power
           is
           irresistible
           ,
           and
           whose
           Wrath
           is
           insupportable
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           which
           he
           here
           speaks
           of
           ,
           although
           that
           be
           great
           enough
           to
           make
           us
           as
           miserable
           as
           we
           can
           be
           in
           this
           State
           :
           but
           
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           which
           shall
           appear
           at
           the
           dreadful
           day
           of
           judgment
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           speaks
           in
           the
           verse
           before
           the
           text
           .
           (a)
           
             For
             we
             must
             all
             appear
             before
             the
             judgment-seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             receive
             the
             things
             done
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             .
          
           This
           is
           
             the
             terrour
          
           here
           meant
           which
           relates
           
           to
           our
           final
           and
           eternal
           State
           in
           another
           world
           ,
           
             when
             we
             must
             appear
             before
             the
             judgment-seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           of
           this
           he
           speaks
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           Poetical
           Fables
           ,
           ancient
           Traditions
           ,
           uncertain
           Conjectures
           ,
           or
           probable
           Arguments
           ,
           but
           from
           full
           assurance
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           he
           delivers
           ;
           
             Knowing
             therefore
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             perswade
             men
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           we
           shall
           consider
           these
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           argument
           which
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           choice
           of
           to
           perswade
           men
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           great
           assurance
           he
           expresseth
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Knowing
             therefore
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           efficacy
           of
           it
           in
           order
           to
           the
           convincing
           and
           reforming
           mankind
           ;
           
             Knowing
             therefore
             ,
             &c.
             we
             perswade
             men
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           argument
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           choice
           of
           to
           perswade
           men
           by
           ,
           
             viz.
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           In
           the
           Gospel
           we
           find
           a
           mixture
           of
           the
           highest
           clemency
           and
           the
           greatest
           severity
           ,
           the
           richest
           mercy
           and
           the
           strictest
           justice
           ,
           the
           most
           glorious
           rewards
           and
           intollerable
           punishments
           ;
           accordingly
           we
           find
           God
           therein
           described
           as
           a
           tender
           Father
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           terrible
           Judge
           ,
           as
           a
           God
           of
           peace
           ,
           
           and
           as
           a
           God
           of
           vengeance
           ,
           as
           an
           everlasting
           happiness
           and
           a
           consuming
           fire
           ;
           and
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           as
           coming
           once
           with
           great
           humility
           ,
           and
           again
           with
           Majesty
           and
           great
           glory
           ;
           once
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           infirmities
           of
           humane
           nature
           ,
           and
           again
           with
           all
           the
           demonstrations
           of
           a
           Divine
           power
           and
           presence
           ;
           once
           ,
           as
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           to
           take
           away
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           world
           by
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           ;
           and
           again
           ,
           as
           Judge
           of
           the
           world
           with
           flaming
           fire
           to
           execute
           vengeance
           on
           all
           impenitent
           sinners
           .
           The
           intermixing
           of
           these
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           was
           necessary
           in
           order
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           mankind
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           such
           whom
           the
           condescension
           of
           his
           first
           appearance
           could
           not
           oblige
           to
           leave
           off
           their
           sins
           ,
           the
           terrour
           of
           his
           second
           may
           astonish
           when
           they
           foresee
           the
           account
           that
           will
           be
           taken
           of
           their
           ingratitude
           and
           disobedience
           ;
           that
           such
           who
           are
           apt
           to
           despise
           the
           meanness
           of
           his
           birth
           ,
           the
           poverty
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           shame
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           may
           be
           filled
           with
           horrour
           and
           amazement
           when
           they
           consider
           the
           Majesty
           of
           his
           second
           coming
           in
           the
           clouds
           (a)
           
             to
             execute
             judgment
             upon
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             all
             that
             are
             ungodly
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             their
             ungodly
             deeds
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             their
             hard
             speeches
             ,
             which
             ungodly
             
             sinners
             have
             spoken
             against
             him
             .
          
           And
           we
           shall
           easily
           see
           what
           great
           reason
           there
           is
           that
           this
           second
           coming
           of
           Christ
           to
           judgment
           should
           be
           called
           
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               terrour
               of
               the
               preparation
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               terrour
               of
               the
               appearance
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               terrour
               of
               the
               proceedings
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               terrour
               of
               the
               sentence
               which
               shall
               then
               be
               passed
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           terrour
           of
           the
           preparation
           for
           it
           ;
           which
           is
           particularly
           described
           by
           St.
           Peter
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           (a)
           
             But
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             will
             come
             as
             a
             Thief
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Heavens
             shall
             pass
             away
             with
             a
             great
             noise
             ,
             and
             the
             Elements
             shall
             melt
             with
             fervent
             heat
             ;
             the
             Earth
             also
             and
             the
             works
             that
             are
             therein
             shall
             be
             burnt
             up
             .
          
           This
           day
           will
           come
           
             as
             a
             Thief
             in
             the
             night
          
           by
           way
           of
           surprise
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           not
           looked
           for
           ,
           and
           that
           makes
           it
           so
           much
           the
           more
           dreadful
           .
           A
           lesser
           calamity
           coming
           suddenly
           doth
           astonish
           more
           ,
           than
           a
           far
           greater
           which
           hath
           been
           long
           expected
           ;
           for
           ,
           surprisals
           con●ound
           men's
           thoughts
           ,
           daunt
           their
           spirits
           ,
           and
           betray
           all
           the
           succours
           which
           reason
           offers
           .
           But
           when
           the
           surprise
           shall
           be
           one
           
           of
           the
           least
           astonishing
           circumstances
           of
           the
           misery
           men
           fall
           into
           ,
           what
           unconceivable
           horrour
           will
           possess
           their
           minds
           at
           the
           apprehension
           of
           it
           ?
           what
           confusion
           and
           amazement
           may
           we
           imagine
           the
           soul
           of
           that
           man
           in
           ,
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           speaks
           of
           in
           his
           parable
           ,
           who
           being
           pleased
           with
           the
           fulness
           of
           his
           condition
           ,
           (a)
           
             said
             to
             his
             soul
             ,
             Soul
             ,
             thou
             hast
             much
             goods
             laid
             up
             for
             many
             years
             ,
             take
             thine
             ease
             ,
             eat
             ,
             drink
             and
             be
             merry
             :
             but
             God
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             Thou
             fool
             ,
             this
             night
             thy
             soul
             shall
             be
             repaired
             of
             thee
             ;
             then
             whose
             shall
             those
             things
             be
             that
             thou
             hast
             provided
             ?
          
           Had
           God
           only
           said
           ,
           This
           night
           shall
           thy
           barns
           be
           burnt
           ,
           and
           thy
           substance
           consumed
           to
           ashes
           ,
           which
           thou
           hast
           laid
           up
           for
           so
           many
           years
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           caused
           a
           strange
           consternation
           in
           him
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           he
           might
           have
           comforted
           himself
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           living
           and
           getting
           more
           .
           But
           ,
           
             this
             night
             shall
             thy
             soul
             be
             required
             of
             thee
             :
          
           O
           dreadful
           words
           !
           O
           the
           tremblings
           of
           body
           ,
           the
           anguish
           of
           mind
           ,
           the
           pangs
           and
           convulsions
           of
           conscience
           which
           such
           a
           one
           is
           tormented
           with
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           them
           !
           What
           sad
           reflections
           doth
           he
           presently
           make
           upon
           his
           own
           folly
           ?
           And
           must
           all
           the
           mirth
           and
           case
           I
           promised
           my self
           for
           so
           many
           years
           ,
           be
           at
           an
           end
           now
           in
           a
           
           very
           few
           hours
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           must
           my
           mirth
           be
           so
           suddenly
           turned
           into
           bitter
           howlings
           ,
           and
           my
           ease
           into
           a
           bed
           of
           flames
           ?
           Must
           my
           soul
           be
           thus
           torn
           away
           from
           the
           things
           it
           loved
           ,
           and
           go
           where
           it
           will
           hate
           to
           live
           and
           can
           never
           die
           ?
           O
           miserable
           creature
           !
           to
           be
           thus
           deceived
           by
           my
           own
           folly
           ,
           to
           be
           surprised
           after
           so
           many
           warnings
           ,
           to
           betray
           my self
           into
           everlasting
           misery
           ?
           Fear
           ,
           horrour
           and
           despair
           have
           already
           taken
           hold
           on
           me
           ,
           and
           are
           carrying
           me
           ,
           where
           they
           will
           never
           leave
           me
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           Agonies
           but
           of
           one
           single
           person
           whom
           death
           snatches
           away
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           years
           ,
           his
           pleasures
           and
           his
           hopes
           :
           but
           such
           as
           these
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           world
           will
           fall
           into
           when
           that
           terrible
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           shall
           come
           .
           (a)
           
             For
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             days
             of
          
           Noe
           ;
           
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             also
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ;
             they
             did
             eat
             ,
             they
             drank
             ,
             they
             married
             wives
             ,
             they
             were
             given
             in
             marriage
             ,
             until
             the
             day
             that
          
           Noe
           
             entred
             into
             the
             Ark
             ;
             and
             the
             flood
             came
             and
             destroyed
             them
             all
             :
             Likewise
             also
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             days
             of
          
           Lot
           ,
           
             they
             did
             eat
             ,
             they
             drank
             ,
             they
             bought
             ,
             they
             sold
             ,
             they
             planted
             ,
             they
             builded
             ;
             but
             the
             same
             day
             that
          
           Lot
           
             went
             out
             of
          
           Sodom
           ,
           
             it
             rained
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             from
             Heaven
             and
             destroyed
             them
             all
             :
             Even
             thus
             shall
             it
             be
             in
             
             the
             day
             when
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             is
             revealed
             .
          
           (a)
           
             For
             as
             a
             snare
             shall
             it
             come
             on
             all
             them
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
          
           If
           some
           of
           these
           expressions
           seem
           to
           relate
           to
           the
           unexpected
           coming
           of
           Christ
           to
           judgment
           upon
           Hierusalem
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           that
           was
           not
           only
           a
           fore-runner
           ,
           but
           a
           figure
           of
           Christ's
           coming
           to
           judge
           the
           World.
           And
           that
           may
           be
           the
           great
           reason
           why
           our
           Saviour
           mixeth
           his
           discourses
           of
           both
           these
           so
           much
           together
           as
           he
           doth
           :
           for
           not
           only
           the
           judgment
           upon
           that
           nation
           was
           a
           draught
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           
             in
             little
          
           of
           the
           great
           day
           ,
           but
           the
           symptoms
           and
           fore-runners
           of
           the
           one
           were
           to
           bear
           a
           proportion
           with
           the
           other
           :
           among
           which
           the
           strange
           security
           of
           that
           people
           before
           their
           destruction
           was
           none
           of
           the
           least
           .
           And
           the
           surprise
           shall
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           astonishing
           when
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           shall
           come
           upon
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           as
           the
           terrour
           and
           consequents
           of
           that
           universal
           judgment
           shall
           exceed
           the
           overthrow
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Polity
           .
        
         
           But
           supposing
           men
           were
           aware
           of
           its
           approach
           and
           prepared
           for
           it
           ;
           the
           burning
           of
           the
           Temple
           and
           City
           of
           Hierusalem
           ,
           though
           so
           frightful
           a
           spectacle
           to
           the
           beholders
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           but
           a
           mean
           representation
           of
           the
           terrour
           that
           shall
           be
           at
           
           the
           conflagration
           of
           the
           whole
           World.
           When
           
             the
             Heavens
             shall
             pass
             away
             with
             a
             great
             noise
             ,
          
           or
           with
           a
           mighty
           force
           ,
           as
           some
           interpret
           it
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Elements
             shall
             melt
             with
             fervent
             beat
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           when
           all
           the
           fiery
           bodies
           in
           the
           upper
           regions
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           kept
           so
           long
           in
           an
           even
           and
           regular
           course
           within
           their
           several
           limits
           ,
           shall
           then
           be
           let
           loose
           again
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           more
           rapid
           and
           violent
           motion
           shall
           put
           the
           World
           into
           confusion
           and
           a
           flame
           together
           .
           For
           then
           the
           present
           frame
           of
           things
           shall
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           the
           bounds
           set
           to
           the
           more
           subtile
           and
           active
           parts
           of
           matter
           shall
           be
           taken
           away
           ;
           which
           mixing
           with
           the
           more
           gross
           and
           earthy
           ,
           shall
           sever
           them
           from
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           whirling
           and
           agitation
           set
           them
           all
           on
           fire
           .
           And
           if
           (a)
           
             the
             Stars
             falling
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           were
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           a
           literal
           sense
           ,
           none
           seems
           so
           probable
           as
           this
           ,
           That
           those
           aethereal
           fires
           shall
           then
           be
           scattered
           and
           dispersed
           throughout
           the
           Universe
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Earth
           and
           all
           the
           works
           that
           are
           therein
           shall
           be
           turned
           into
           one
           funeral
           Pile
           .
           Then
           the
           foundations
           of
           the
           Earth
           shall
           be
           shaken
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           combustible
           matter
           which
           lies
           hid
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           it
           shall
           break
           forth
           into
           prodigious
           
           flames
           ;
           which
           while
           it
           rouls
           up
           and
           down
           within
           ,
           making
           it self
           a
           passage
           out
           ,
           will
           cause
           an
           universal
           quaking
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Sea
           to
           roar
           with
           a
           mighty
           noise
           ,
           which
           will
           either
           by
           the
           violent
           heat
           spend
           it self
           in
           vapour
           and
           smoak
           ,
           or
           be
           swallowed
           up
           in
           the
           hollow
           places
           of
           the
           deep
           .
           Neither
           are
           we
           to
           imagine
           that
           only
           the
           sulphureous
           matter
           within
           the
           Earth
           shall
           by
           its
           kindling
           produce
           so
           general
           a
           conflagration
           ,
           (
           although
           some
           Philosophers
           of
           old
           thought
           that
           sufficient
           for
           so
           great
           an
           effect
           )
           but
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           deluge
           of
           water
           ,
           (a)
           
             the
             fountains
             of
             the
             great
             deep
             were
             broken
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             windows
             of
             Heaven
             were
             opened
          
           ;
           so
           shall
           it
           be
           in
           
             this
             deluge
             of
             fire
          
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           ancients
           calls
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           mighty
           streams
           and
           rivers
           of
           Fire
           shall
           issue
           out
           of
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           but
           the
           cataracts
           above
           shall
           discharge
           such
           abundance
           of
           thunder
           and
           lightning
           ,
           wherein
           God
           will
           rain
           down
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           nothing
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           withstand
           the
           force
           of
           it
           .
           Then
           the
           Craters
           or
           breaches
           made
           in
           the
           earth
           by
           horrible
           earthquakes
           ,
           caused
           by
           the
           violent
           eruptions
           of
           Fire
           ,
           shall
           be
           wide
           enough
           to
           swallow
           up
           not
           only
           Cities
           but
           whole
           
           Countries
           too
           :
           And
           what
           shall
           remain
           of
           the
           spoils
           of
           this
           devouring
           enemy
           within
           ,
           shall
           be
           consumed
           by
           the
           merciless
           fury
           of
           the
           thunder
           and
           lightning
           above
           .
           What
           will
           then
           become
           of
           all
           the
           glories
           of
           the
           world
           which
           are
           now
           so
           much
           admired
           and
           courted
           by
           foolish
           men
           ?
           What
           will
           then
           become
           of
           the
           most
           magnificent
           piles
           ,
           the
           most
           curious
           structures
           ,
           the
           most
           stately
           palaces
           ,
           the
           most
           lasting
           monuments
           ,
           the
           most
           pleasant
           gardens
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           delightful
           countries
           ?
           they
           shall
           be
           all
           buried
           in
           one
           common
           heap
           of
           ruines
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           shall
           be
           like
           the
           top
           of
           mount
           Aetna
           ,
           nothing
           but
           rubbish
           ,
           and
           stones
           ,
           and
           ashes
           ,
           which
           ,
           unskilful
           travellers
           have
           at
           a
           distance
           mistaken
           for
           Snow
           .
           What
           will
           then
           become
           of
           the
           pride
           and
           gallantry
           of
           the
           vain
           persons
           ,
           the
           large
           possessions
           of
           the
           great
           ,
           or
           the
           vast
           treasures
           of
           the
           rich
           ?
           the
           more
           they
           have
           had
           of
           these
           things
           only
           ,
           the
           more
           fuel
           they
           have
           made
           for
           this
           destroying
           fire
           ,
           which
           will
           have
           no
           respect
           to
           the
           honours
           ,
           the
           greatness
           ,
           or
           the
           riches
           of
           Men.
           Nay
           ,
           what
           will
           then
           become
           of
           (a)
           
             the
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             ,
             who
             have
             scoffed
             at
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             walked
             after
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
             Where
             is
             this
             promise
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             because
             all
             things
             yet
             continue
             as
             they
             were
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             creation
             ?
          
           When
           this
           great
           day
           of
           his
           wrath
           is
           come
           ,
           how
           shall
           they
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           or
           escape
           his
           fury
           ?
           Will
           they
           fly
           to
           the
           tops
           of
           the
           mountains
           ?
           that
           were
           only
           to
           stand
           more
           ready
           to
           be
           destroyed
           from
           Heaven
           .
           Will
           they
           hide
           themselves
           in
           the
           dens
           and
           the
           rocks
           of
           the
           mountains
           ?
           but
           there
           they
           fall
           into
           the
           burning
           furnaces
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           and
           
             the
             mountains
             may
             fall
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             can
             never
             hide
             them
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lamb.
          
           Will
           they
           go
           down
           into
           the
           deep
           and
           convey
           themselves
           to
           the
           uttermost
           parts
           of
           the
           Sea
           ?
           but
           even
           there
           the
           storms
           and
           tempests
           of
           these
           shours
           of
           fire
           shall
           overtake
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           vengeance
           of
           God
           shall
           pursue
           them
           to
           everlasting
           flames
           .
        
         
           Consider
           now
           whether
           so
           dreadful
           a
           preparation
           for
           Christ's
           coming
           to
           judgment
           be
           not
           one
           great
           reason
           why
           it
           should
           be
           called
           
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ?
           For
           can
           any
           thing
           be
           imagined
           more
           full
           of
           horror
           and
           amazement
           than
           to
           see
           the
           whole
           world
           in
           a
           flame
           about
           us
           ?
           We
           may
           remember
           (
           and
           I
           hope
           we
           yet
           do
           so
           )
           when
           the
           flames
           of
           one
           City
           
           filled
           the
           minds
           of
           all
           the
           beholders
           with
           astonishment
           and
           fear
           :
           but
           what
           then
           would
           it
           do
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           see
           the
           earth
           vomit
           and
           cast
           forth
           fire
           every
           where
           about
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Sea
           to
           boyl
           and
           swell
           and
           froth
           like
           water
           in
           a
           seething
           pot
           ,
           but
           to
           hear
           nothing
           but
           perpetual
           claps
           of
           thunder
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           no
           light
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           flashings
           of
           lightning
           give
           ?
           Could
           we
           imagine
           our selves
           at
           a
           convenient
           distance
           to
           behold
           the
           eruption
           of
           a
           burning
           mountain
           ,
           such
           as
           Aetna
           and
           Vesuvius
           are
           ,
           when
           the
           Earth
           about
           it
           trembles
           and
           groans
           ,
           the
           Sea
           foams
           and
           rages
           ,
           and
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           Mountain
           roar
           through
           impatience
           of
           casting
           forth
           its
           burden
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           gives
           it self
           ease
           by
           sending
           up
           a
           mixture
           of
           flames
           ,
           and
           ashes
           ,
           and
           smoak
           ,
           and
           a
           flood
           of
           fire
           ,
           spreading
           far
           and
           destroying
           where-ever
           it
           runs
           ;
           yet
           even
           this
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           very
           apt
           to
           put
           men
           in
           apprehensions
           and
           fears
           of
           this
           great
           day
           ,
           falls
           very
           far
           short
           of
           the
           terrour
           of
           it
           .
           Could
           we
           yet
           farther
           suppose
           that
           at
           the
           same
           time
           we
           could
           see
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           raining
           from
           Heaven
           on
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           the
           earth
           opening
           to
           devour
           Corah
           and
           his
           company
           ,
           Belshazzar
           trembling
           at
           the
           hand-writing
           against
           
           the
           wall
           ,
           and
           the
           Jews
           destroying
           themselves
           in
           the
           fire
           of
           their
           Temple
           and
           City
           ,
           this
           may
           somewhat
           higher
           advance
           our
           imaginations
           of
           the
           horror
           of
           the
           World's
           conflagration
           ,
           but
           yet
           we
           cannot
           reach
           the
           greatness
           of
           it
           :
           in
           as
           much
           
             as
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Earth
             which
             are
             now
             ,
             are
             kept
             in
             store
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           (a)
           
             reserved
             unto
             fire
             against
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             and
             perdition
             of
             ungodly
             men
          
           ;
           even
           those
           heavens
           whose
           beauty
           ,
           and
           order
           ,
           and
           motion
           ,
           and
           influence
           we
           now
           admire
           ,
           and
           that
           earth
           whose
           fruitful
           womb
           and
           richly
           adorned
           surface
           affords
           all
           the
           conveniencies
           of
           the
           life
           of
           man
           ,
           must
           either
           be
           destroyed
           or
           at
           least
           purged
           and
           refined
           by
           this
           last
           and
           dreadful
           Fire
           .
           The
           expressions
           of
           which
           in
           Scripture
           being
           so
           frequent
           ,
           so
           particular
           ,
           so
           plain
           in
           Writers
           not
           affecting
           the
           losty
           Prophetical
           stile
           ,
           wherein
           fire
           is
           often
           used
           only
           to
           express
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           make
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           their
           meaning
           is
           not
           barely
           that
           the
           world
           shall
           be
           destroyed
           by
           the
           anger
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           destruction
           shall
           be
           by
           real
           fire
           ,
           which
           adds
           more
           to
           the
           sensible
           terrour
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           shall
           behold
           it
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           The
           terrour
           of
           Christ's
           appearance
           in
           that
           day
           .
           The
           design
           of
           the
           Scripture
           in
           setting
           forth
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           to
           judgment
           is
           to
           represent
           it
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           to
           us
           as
           is
           most
           apt
           to
           strike
           us
           with
           awe
           and
           terrour
           at
           the
           apprehension
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           the
           greatest
           appearance
           of
           Majesty
           among
           men
           is
           ,
           either
           when
           a
           mighty
           Prince
           marches
           triumphantly
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           Royal
           Army
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           splendor
           of
           a
           Court
           and
           the
           discipline
           of
           a
           Camp
           ,
           having
           his
           greatest
           attendants
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           sending
           his
           Officers
           before
           him
           ,
           who
           with
           the
           sound
           of
           Trumpets
           give
           notice
           of
           his
           approach
           ,
           and
           is
           every-where
           received
           with
           the
           shouts
           and
           acclamations
           of
           the
           people
           :
           or
           else
           ,
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           sitting
           upon
           his
           Throne
           of
           Majesty
           ,
           set
           forth
           with
           all
           the
           Ornaments
           of
           State
           and
           Greatness
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Nobles
           and
           Courtiers
           standing
           about
           his
           Throne
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           calling
           Malefactors
           to
           account
           ;
           and
           both
           these
           ways
           the
           appearance
           of
           Christ
           upon
           his
           second
           coming
           is
           represented
           to
           us
           ,
           first
           (a)
           
             as
             coming
             in
             the
             clouds
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           riding
           triumphantly
           (
           as
           it
           were
           upon
           a
           Chariot
           )
           on
           a
           body
           of
           light
           ,
           brighter
           than
           the
           Son
           ,
           having
           (b)
           
             all
             the
             Heavenly
             
             host
             attending
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           said
           (a)
           
             to
             come
             with
             power
             and
             great
             glory
             ;
             and
             sending
             his
             Angels
             with
             a
             great
             sound
             of
             a
             trumpet
             before
             him
          
           ;
           (b)
           
             after
             whom
             the
             Lord
             himself
             shall
             descend
             from
             Heaven
             with
             a
             shout
             ,
             with
             the
             vioce
             of
             the
             Archangel
             and
             with
             the
             trump
             of
             God.
          
           Not
           as
           though
           we
           were
           to
           imagine
           any
           material
           trumpet
           ,
           as
           some
           have
           grossly
           done
           ,
           whose
           sound
           could
           reach
           over
           the
           whole
           earth
           ;
           but
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           last
           trumpet
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           same
           with
           (c)
           
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             dead
             are
             said
             to
             hear
             and
             live
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           it
           shall
           be
           an
           effectual
           power
           for
           raising
           the
           dead
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           therefore
           called
           
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Trumpet
          
           ,
           because
           it
           supplies
           the
           use
           of
           one
           in
           calling
           all
           people
           together
           ,
           and
           doth
           more
           lively
           represent
           to
           our
           capacities
           the
           Majesty
           of
           Christ's
           appearance
           with
           all
           the
           Heavenly
           host
           of
           Angels
           and
           Saints
           .
           Thus
           when
           God
           appeared
           upon
           Mount
           Sinai
           with
           his
           Holy
           Angels
           about
           him
           ,
           we
           there
           read
           (d)
           
             of
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             trumpet
             :
          
           and
           when
           God
           shewed
           his
           glorious
           presence
           in
           the
           temple
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           (e)
           
             to
             go
             up
             with
             a
             shout
             and
             the
             Lord
             with
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             trumpet
             :
          
           and
           when
           he
           sets
           himself
           against
           his
           enemies
           ,
           God
           himself
           is
           
           said
           (a)
           
             to
             blow
             the
             trumpet
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             with
             the
             whirlwinds
             of
             the
          
           South
           .
           But
           besides
           this
           ,
           we
           find
           Christ
           upon
           his
           second
           coming
           described
           as
           (b)
           
             sitting
             on
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Holy
             Angels
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             nations
             gathered
             before
             him
          
           to
           receive
           their
           sentence
           from
           him
           .
           His
           Throne
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             great
             and
             white
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           most
           magnificent
           and
           glorious
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           the
           more
           dreadful
           ;
           (c)
           
             from
             it
             are
             said
             to
             proceed
             lightnings
             and
             thundrings
             and
             voices
          
           ;
           and
           so
           terrible
           is
           the
           Majesty
           of
           him
           that
           sits
           upon
           the
           throne
           (d)
           
             that
             the
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             are
             said
             to
             fly
             away
             from
             his
             face
             ;
             but
             the
             dead
             ,
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             are
             to
             stand
             before
             him
             and
             to
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             their
             works
             .
          
           And
           if
           the
           appearance
           of
           a
           common
           Judge
           be
           so
           dreadful
           to
           a
           guilty
           prisoner
           ,
           if
           the
           Majesty
           of
           an
           earthly
           Prince
           begets
           an
           awe
           and
           reverence
           where
           there
           is
           no
           fear
           of
           punishment
           ,
           what
           may
           we
           then
           imagine
           when
           Justice
           and
           Majesty
           both
           meet
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Judge
           ,
           and
           fear
           and
           guilt
           in
           the
           Conscience
           of
           Offenders
           ?
           Therefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           (e)
           
             Behold
             he
             cometh
             with
             clouds
             ,
             and
             every
             eye
             shall
             see
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             also
             which
             pierced
             him
             :
             and
             all
             kindreds
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             wail
             because
             of
             him
             .
          
           
           We
           find
           the
           best
           of
           men
           in
           Scripture
           seized
           on
           with
           a
           very
           unusal
           consternation
           at
           any
           extraordinary
           divine
           appearance
           :
           The
           sight
           upon
           Mount
           Sinai
           was
           so
           terrible
           even
           to
           Moses
           (a)
           
             that
             he
             did
             exceedingly
             fear
             and
             quake
             :
          
           the
           vision
           which
           Isaiah
           had
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           made
           him
           cry
           out
           ,
           (b)
           
             Wo
             is
             me
             for
             I
             am
             undone
             ,
             for
             mine
             eyes
             have
             seen
             the
             King
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             :
          
           When
           Daniel
           saw
           his
           vision
           ,
           all
           his
           strength
           and
           vigour
           was
           gone
           ,
           and
           though
           an
           Angel
           raised
           him
           from
           the
           ground
           ,
           yet
           he
           saith
           of
           himself
           (c)
           
             that
             he
             stood
             trembling
          
           .
           If
           these
           whom
           God
           appeared
           to
           in
           a
           way
           of
           kindness
           were
           so
           possessed
           with
           fear
           ,
           what
           horror
           must
           needs
           seize
           upon
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           wicked
           when
           (d)
           
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             shall
             be
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             in
             flaming
             fire
             on
             purpose
             to
             take
             vengeance
             upon
             them
             ?
          
           If
           in
           the
           days
           of
           his
           flesh
           there
           appeared
           so
           much
           Majesty
           in
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Officers
           came
           to
           apprehend
           him
           ,
           (e)
           
             they
             went
             backward
             and
             fell
             to
             the
             ground
          
           ;
           how
           unconceivably
           greater
           must
           it
           be
           when
           his
           de●ign
           shall
           be
           to
           manifest
           that
           Glory
           to
           the
           world
           which
           he
           then
           concealed
           from
           it
           ?
           If
           in
           the
           short
           time
           of
           his
           transfiguration
           on
           the
           Holy
           Mount
           ,
           his
           own
           
           Disciples
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           able
           to
           behold
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           presence
           ,
           that
           (a)
           
             they
             fell
             on
             their
             faces
             and
             were
             sore
             afraid
          
           ;
           how
           shall
           his
           enemies
           abide
           the
           day
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           or
           how
           can
           they
           stand
           when
           he
           shall
           appear
           in
           the
           full
           glory
           of
           his
           Majesty
           and
           Power
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           terror
           of
           the
           proceedings
           upon
           that
           day
           :
           for
           then
           
             we
             must
             all
             appear
             before
             the
             judgment
             seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           not
           for
           any
           ostentation
           of
           his
           greatness
           and
           power
           before
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           but
           that
           
             every
             one
             may
             receive
             according
             to
             the
             things
             done
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             .
          
           How
           full
           of
           terror
           will
           the
           proceedings
           of
           that
           day
           be
           ,
           wherein
           all
           secrets
           shall
           be
           disclosed
           ,
           all
           actions
           examined
           ,
           and
           all
           persons
           judged
           ?
           That
           will
           be
           (b)
           
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             righteous
             judgment
             of
             God
          
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           time
           of
           darkness
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           disputes
           and
           quarrels
           ;
           but
           then
           the
           wisdom
           and
           justice
           of
           divine
           providence
           shall
           be
           made
           manifest
           to
           all
           ,
           
             For
             every
             one
             shall
             receive
             according
             to
             his
             works
             :
          
           and
           none
           will
           wonder
           at
           the
           sentence
           when
           they
           have
           seen
           the
           evidence
           Then
           the
           most
           secret
           Impurities
           ,
           the
           most
           subtile
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           the
           most
           artificial
           Fraud
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           dissembled
           Malice
           shall
           be
           laid
           
           open
           to
           publick
           view
           .
           For
           then
           (a)
           
             God
             will
             bring
             to
             light
             the
             hidden
             things
             of
             darkness
             ,
          
           and
           
             will
             make
             manifest
             the
             counsels
             of
             the
             hearts
             .
          
           Then
           all
           the
           intrigues
           of
           lust
           and
           ambition
           so
           much
           the
           talk
           and
           business
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           will
           be
           nothing
           but
           mens
           shame
           and
           reproach
           in
           the
           next
           .
           With
           what
           horror
           will
           they
           then
           behold
           all
           the
           sins
           of
           their
           lives
           set
           in
           order
           before
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           seemed
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           next
           to
           the
           committing
           them
           ,
           to
           design
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           to
           forget
           them
           ?
           Happy
           men
           !
           if
           their
           Consciences
           were
           like
           their
           Table-Books
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           blot
           out
           and
           put
           in
           what
           they
           pleased
           themselves
           :
           Then
           all
           the
           black
           Catalogue
           of
           their
           sins
           would
           be
           presently
           expunged
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           have
           nothing
           to
           be
           seen
           there
           ,
           but
           the
           Characters
           of
           what
           at
           least
           seemed
           to
           be
           good
           .
           For
           though
           men
           be
           never
           so
           vicious
           they
           neither
           care
           that
           others
           should
           think
           so
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           they
           of
           themselves
           :
           of
           all
           things
           they
           do
           not
           love
           to
           dispute
           where
           they
           cannot
           answer
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           their
           case
           in
           all
           their
           reto●ts
           of
           Conscience
           upon
           them
           .
           They
           know
           there
           is
           no
           drolling
           with
           so
           sour
           a
           piece
           ,
           as
           that
           within
           them
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           makes
           the
           smartest
           and
           and
           most
           cutting
           repartees
           ;
           which
           are
           uneasie
           to
           bear
           ,
           but
           
           impossible
           to
           answer
           .
           Therefore
           they
           study
           their
           own
           quiet
           ,
           by
           seeking
           to
           keep
           that
           silent
           ;
           and
           since
           they
           never
           hope
           to
           make
           Conscience
           dumb
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           it
           sleep
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           :
           and
           although
           the
           starts
           it
           sometimes
           makes
           ,
           shew
           that
           the
           most
           sleepy
           sinners
           have
           some
           troublesome
           dreams
           ,
           yet
           if
           it
           doth
           not
           throughly
           awake
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           it
           will
           do
           it
           with
           a
           vengeance
           in
           another
           .
           Then
           there
           will
           be
           no
           Musick
           and
           Dancing
           which
           can
           cure
           the
           b●ting
           of
           this
           Tarantula
           within
           ;
           no
           Opium
           or
           stupidity
           or
           Atheism
           will
           be
           able
           to
           give
           one
           minutes
           rest
           .
           How
           will
           men
           then
           curse
           themselves
           for
           their
           own
           f●lly
           in
           being
           so
           easily
           tempted
           ;
           and
           all
           those
           who
           laid
           traps
           and
           snares
           to
           betray
           them
           by
           ?
           what
           different
           apprehensions
           of
           sin
           will
           they
           have
           then
           ,
           from
           what
           they
           have
           now
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           beset
           with
           ●●mptations
           to
           it
           ?
           O
           ,
           will
           a
           forsaken
           sinner
           then
           say
           ,
           had
           I
           ever
           believed
           as
           I
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           that
           this
           would
           have
           been
           the
           fruit
           of
           a
           sinful
           life
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           taken
           more
           care
           to
           prevent
           this
           misery
           than
           I
           have
           done
           !
           but
           O
           the
           folly
           of
           intemperance
           ,
           the
           mischief
           of
           ambition
           ,
           the
           rage
           of
           lust
           ,
           the
           unsatiableness
           of
           covetousness
           ,
           the
           madness
           of
           debauchery
           ,
           and
           
           the
           dulness
           of
           Atheism
           ,
           what
           have
           ye
           now
           brought
           me
           to
           ,
           with
           all
           your
           pleasures
           and
           promises
           and
           flatteries
           while
           I
           lost
           my
           soul
           in
           your
           service
           !
           O
           that
           I
           had
           time
           to
           grow
           wise
           again
           ;
           and
           once
           more
           to
           try
           whether
           I
           could
           withstand
           the
           cheats
           and
           witchcraft
           of
           a
           deceitful
           world
           !
           Now
           all
           my
           sins
           are
           as
           fresh
           before
           me
           ,
           as
           if
           committed
           yesterday
           ,
           and
           their
           burden
           is
           heavier
           than
           the
           weight
           of
           mountains
           however
           l●ght
           I
           made
           of
           them
           then
           ;
           I
           need
           no
           judge
           to
           condemn
           me
           but
           mine
           own
           Conscience
           ;
           O
           that
           I
           could
           as
           easily
           see
           an
           end
           of
           my
           misery
           ,
           as
           I
           do
           that
           I
           have
           deserved
           that
           there
           should
           be
           none
           .
           Thus
           shall
           the
           Book
           of
           Conscience
           be
           opened
           at
           that
           day
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           every
           impenitent
           sinner
           ,
           wherein
           like
           Ezekiels
           roul
           he
           finds
           written
           within
           and
           without
           ,
           (a)
           
             Lamentation
             and
             Mourning
             and
             Woe
          
           .
           Yet
           this
           will
           not
           be
           the
           only
           terror
           in
           the
           proceedings
           o●
           that
           day
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           sins
           that
           ever
           wicked
           men
           comm●tted
           will
           be
           set
           in
           order
           before
           them
           with
           their
           several
           circumstances
           and
           aggravations
           ,
           although
           the
           remembrance
           of
           them
           cannot
           be
           without
           extreme
           horrour
           and
           amazement
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           must
           undergo
           a
           strict
           and
           severe
           examination
           of
           all
           their
           actions
           by
           a
           most
           
           powerfull
           ,
           holy
           and
           just
           Judge
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           so
           troublesome
           a
           thing
           to
           them
           in
           this
           world
           to
           go
           down
           into
           themselves
           ,
           or
           to
           call
           to
           remembrance
           their
           own
           wicked
           actions
           which
           they
           have
           loved
           and
           delight●d
           in
           ;
           what
           will
           it
           be
           when
           they
           must
           all
           be
           brought
           forth
           before
           the
           judgment
           seat
           of
           Christ
           who
           hates
           and
           abhors
           them
           ?
           If
           men
           can
           so
           hardly
           endure
           to
           have
           the
           deformity
           of
           their
           vices
           represented
           to
           them
           though
           very
           imperfectly
           here
           ,
           how
           will
           they
           bear
           the
           dissecting
           and
           laying
           them
           open
           in
           the
           view
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ?
           When
           the
           smallest
           fibres
           and
           the
           most
           subtile
           threads
           in
           our
           hearts
           shall
           be
           curiously
           examined
           ,
           and
           the
           influence
           they
           have
           had
           upon
           our
           actions
           fully
           discovered
           .
           When
           sins
           that
           have
           been
           despised
           for
           their
           littleness
           ,
           or
           unregarded
           ●or
           their
           frequency
           ,
           or
           laughed
           at
           as
           no
           sins
           at
           all
           ,
           shall
           appear
           to
           have
           had
           a
           greater
           venom
           in
           them
           ,
           than
           men
           would
           imagine
           .
           What
           shall
           they
           think
           then
           of
           their
           great
           and
           presumptuous
           sins
           ;
           whereby
           they
           have
           not
           only
           offered
           viol●nce
           to
           God
           and
           his
           Laws
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           dictates
           of
           their
           own
           Consciences
           in
           committ●●g
           ●hem
           ?
           Never
           think
           that
           leng●h
           of
           time
           will
           abate
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           enquiry
           ,
           or
           lessen
           the
           displeasure
           of
           
           God
           against
           thee
           for
           them
           .
           Remember
           the
           case
           of
           Amalek
           ,
           how
           God
           dealt
           with
           that
           people
           in
           this
           world
           for
           a
           sin
           committed
           400
           years
           before
           ,
           and
           then
           think
           whether
           God
           be
           not
           in
           earnest
           ,
           when
           he
           tells
           us
           how
           much
           he
           hates
           sin
           ;
           and
           how
           severe
           he
           will
           be
           in
           the
           punishment
           of
           it
           ?
           
             I
             remember
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           (a)
           what
           Amalek
           
             did
             to
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             how
             he
             laid
             wait
             for
             him
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             up
             from
             Egypt
             .
             Now
             go
             and
             smite
          
           Amalek
           ,
           
             and
             utterly
             destroy
             all
             that
             they
             have
             and
             spare
             them
             not
             ;
             but
             slay
             both
             man
             and
             woman
             ,
             infant
             and
             suckling
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           What
           ?
           a
           whole
           nation
           to
           be
           destroyed
           for
           one
           sin
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           sin
           they
           thought
           to
           be
           none
           at
           all
           who
           committed
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           sin
           at
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           of
           time
           from
           the
           commission
           of
           it
           ?
           But
           I
           forbear
           .
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           there
           be
           such
           another
           instance
           of
           God's
           severity
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           such
           as
           may
           justly
           make
           us
           cry
           out
           with
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           (b)
           
             If
             thou
             Lord
             shouldst
             thus
             mark
             iniquities
             ,
             O
             Lord
             who
             shall
             stand
          
           ?
           But
           although
           God
           in
           this
           world
           so
           seldom
           shews
           his
           severity
           ,
           and
           tempers
           it
           with
           so
           much
           kindness
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           expect
           he
           should
           do
           so
           in
           another
           .
           For
           here
           he
           hath
           declared
           that
           (c)
           
             mercy
             rejoyceth
             against
             judgment
          
           .
           This
           being
           the
           time
           (d)
           
             of
             Gods
             patience
             
             and
             forbearance
             and
             goodness
             towards
             sinners
             being
             not
             willing
             that
             any
             should
             ●erish
             but
             that
             all
             should
             come
             to
             repentance
          
           ;
           but
           if
           men
           will
           despise
           the
           riches
           of
           his
           goodness
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           still
           abuse
           his
           patience
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           trample
           under
           ●oot
           the
           means
           of
           ●heir
           own
           salvation
           ,
           then
           they
           shall
           to
           their
           unspeakable
           sorrow
           find
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           day
           of
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           wherein
           their
           own
           dreadful
           experience
           will
           tell
           them
           ,
           (a)
           
             That
             it
             is
             a
             fearful
             thing
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             living
             God.
          
           For
           that
           will
           be
           a
           day
           of
           justice
           without
           mercy
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           vengeance
           without
           pity
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           execution
           without
           any
           further
           patience
           .
           Th●n
           no
           vain
           excuses
           will
           be
           taken
           ,
           whereby
           men
           seek
           to
           palliate
           their
           sins
           and
           give
           ease
           to
           ●heir
           minds
           now
           .
           It
           will
           be
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           charge
           thy
           wilful
           sins
           upon
           ●he
           infirmity
           of
           thy
           nature
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           temptation
           ,
           the
           subtilty
           of
           the
           Dev●l
           ,
           the
           allurement
           of
           company
           ,
           the
           common
           practice
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           age
           ,
           the
           badness
           of
           education
           ,
           the
           folly
           of
           youth
           ;
           all
           these
           and
           such
           like
           excuses
           will
           be
           too
           weak
           to
           be
           made
           then
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           appear
           to
           thy
           eternal
           confusion
           ,
           that
           thy
           own
           vicious
           inclination
           swayed
           thee
           beyond
           them
           all
           .
           Then
           
           there
           will
           be
           as
           little
           place
           for
           intreaties
           ,
           as
           for
           vain
           excuses
           ;
           God
           shews
           his
           great
           pity
           and
           indulgence
           to
           mankind
           now
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           so
           ready
           to
           hear
           the
           prayers
           and
           grant
           the
           desires
           of
           all
           penitent
           sinners
           ,
           but
           for
           those
           who
           stop
           their
           ears
           to
           all
           his
           instructions
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           hearken
           to
           the
           reproofs
           of
           his
           word
           or
           the
           rebukes
           of
           their
           own
           consciences
           ,
           but
           contemn
           all
           sober
           Counsels
           and
           scoff
           at
           Religion
           ;
           what
           can
           they
           expect
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           (a)
           
             when
             they
             shall
             call
             upon
             him
             he
             will
             not
             answer
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             seek
             him
             earnestly
             they
             shall
             not
             find
             him
             ;
             b●t
             he
             will
             laugh
             at
             their
             calamity
             and
             mock
             when
             their
             fear
             cometh
             .
          
           O
           blessed
           Jesus
           !
           didst
           thou
           weep
           over
           an
           incorrigible
           people
           in
           the
           days
           of
           thy
           flesh
           ,
           (b)
           and
           wilt
           thou
           laugh
           at
           their
           miseries
           when
           thou
           comest
           to
           judge
           the
           world
           ?
           didst
           thou
           shed
           thy
           precious
           blood
           to
           save
           them
           ,
           and
           wilt
           thou
           mock
           at
           their
           destruction
           ?
           didst
           thou
           woo
           and
           intreat
           and
           beseech
           sinners
           to
           be
           reconciled
           ,
           and
           wilt
           thou
           not
           hear
           them
           when
           in
           the
           anguish
           of
           their
           souls
           ,
           they
           cry
           unto
           thee
           ?
           See
           then
           the
           mighty
           difference
           between
           Christ's
           coming
           as
           a
           Saviour
           and
           as
           a
           Judge
           ,
           between
           the
           day
           of
           our
           salvation
           and
           the
           day
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           between
           the
           joy
           in
           Heaven
           at
           
           the
           conversion
           of
           penitent
           sinners
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           confusion
           of
           the
           impenitent
           and
           unreclaimable
           .
           How
           terrible
           is
           the
           representation
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           in
           the
           style
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           when
           he
           punisheth
           a
           people
           in
           this
           world
           for
           their
           sins
           ?
           It
           is
           called
           ,
           (a)
           
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             cruel
             with
             wrath
             and
             fierce
             anger
             :
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord's
             vengeance
             .
          
           (b)
           
             The
             great
             and
             dreadful
             day
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           If
           it
           were
           thus
           ,
           when
           his
           wrath
           was
           kindled
           but
           a
           little
           ,
           when
           mercy
           was
           mixed
           with
           his
           severity
           ,
           what
           will
           it
           be
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           stir
           up
           all
           his
           wrath
           ,
           and
           the
           heavens
           and
           the
           earth
           shall
           shake
           that
           never
           did
           offend
           him
           ?
           what
           shall
           they
           then
           do
           that
           shall
           to
           their
           sorrow
           know
           how
           much
           they
           have
           displeased
           him
           ?
           Then
           neither
           power
           ,
           nor
           wit
           ,
           nor
           eloquence
           ,
           nor
           craft
           shall
           stand
           men
           in
           any
           stead
           ;
           for
           the
           great
           Judge
           of
           that
           day
           can
           neither
           be
           over-awed
           by
           power
           ,
           nor
           over-reached
           by
           wit
           ,
           nor
           moved
           by
           eloquence
           ,
           nor
           betrayed
           by
           craft
           ,
           but
           every
           man
           shall
           receive
           according
           to
           his
           deeds
           .
           The
           mighty
           disturbers
           of
           mankind
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           called
           Conquerours
           ,
           shall
           not
           then
           be
           attended
           with
           their
           great
           armies
           ,
           but
           must
           stand
           alone
           to
           receive
           their
           sentence
           :
           the
           greatest
           wits
           of
           the
           world
           will
           then
           find
           that
           a
           sincere
           
           honest
           heart
           will
           avail
           them
           more
           than
           the
           deepest
           reach
           or
           the
           greatest
           subtilty
           ;
           the
           most
           eloquent
           persons
           without
           true
           goodness
           will
           be
           like
           the
           man
           in
           the
           parable
           without
           the
           wedding
           garment
           ,
           
           speechless
           ;
           the
           most
           crafty
           and
           politick
           ,
           will
           then
           see
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           may
           deceive
           men
           and
           themselves
           too
           ,
           yet
           
             God
             will
             not
             be
             mocked
             ,
             for
             whatsoever
             a
             man
             sows
             ,
             that
             shall
             he
             reap
          
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           have
           spread
           snares
           for
           others
           and
           been
           hugely
           pleased
           to
           see
           them
           caught
           by
           them
           ,
           shall
           then
           be
           convinced
           that
           they
           have
           laid
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           for
           themselves
           ;
           for
           (a)
           
             God
             will
             then
             be
             fully
             known
             by
             the
             judgment
             which
             he
             shall
             execute
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             snared
             in
             the
             work
             of
             their
             own
             hands
             :
             for
             ,
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             nations
             that
             forget
             God.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           terror
           of
           the
           sentence
           ,
           which
           shall
           then
           be
           passed
           .
           That
           the
           Judge
           himself
           hath
           told
           us
           before
           hand
           what
           it
           shall
           be
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           more
           apprehensive
           of
           it
           in
           this
           State
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           capable
           to
           prevent
           it
           by
           sincere
           repentance
           and
           a
           holy
           li●e
           .
           The
           tenour
           of
           it
           is
           expressed
           in
           those
           dreadful
           words
           ,
           (b)
           
             depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             prepared
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
          
           
           It
           is
           impossible
           to
           conceive
           words
           fuller
           of
           horrour
           and
           amazement
           than
           those
           are
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           du●y
           consider
           the
           importance
           of
           them
           .
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           wicked
           men
           in
           this
           world
           are
           so
           little
           apprehensive
           of
           the
           misery
           
             of
             departing
             from
             God
          
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           bid
           God
           depart
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           place
           no
           mean
           part
           of
           their
           felicity
           in
           keeping
           themselves
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           him
           .
           The
           true
           reason
           of
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           while
           they
           pursue
           their
           lusts
           ,
           the
           th●ughts
           of
           God
           are
           disquieting
           to
           them
           ;
           as
           no
           man
           that
           robs
           his
           neighbour
           loves
           to
           think
           of
           the
           Judge
           while
           he
           does
           it
           ,
           not
           as
           though
           his
           condition
           were
           securer
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           when
           men
           are
           not
           wise
           enough
           to
           prevent
           a
           danger
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           great
           fools
           to
           count
           it
           their
           wisdom
           not
           to
           think
           of
           it
           .
           But
           therein
           lies
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           misery
           of
           another
           world
           ,
           that
           men
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           to
           cheat
           and
           abuse
           themselves
           with
           false
           notions
           ,
           and
           shews
           of
           happiness
           .
           The
           clouds
           they
           have
           embraced
           for
           Deities
           shall
           then
           vanish
           into
           smoke
           ;
           all
           the
           satisfaction
           they
           ever
           imagined
           in
           their
           lusts
           shall
           be
           wholly
           gone
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           the
           sad
           remembrance
           of
           them
           ,
           left
           behind
           to
           torment
           them
           .
           All
           the
           Philosophy
           in
           the
           world
           will
           never
           make
           men
           understand
           their
           true
           happiness
           so
           
           much
           ,
           as
           one
           hours
           experience
           of
           another
           State
           will
           do
           :
           all
           men
           shall
           know
           better
           ,
           but
           some
           shall
           be
           more
           happy
           and
           others
           more
           miserable
           by
           it
           .
           The
           righteous
           shall
           not
           only
           see
           God
           ,
           but
           know
           what
           the
           seeing
           of
           God
           means
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           greatest
           happiness
           we
           are
           capable
           of
           is
           implyed
           therein
           ;
           and
           the
           wicked
           shall
           not
           only
           be
           bid
           to
           depart
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           shall
           then
           find
           that
           the
           highest
           misery
           imaginable
           is
           comprehended
           in
           it
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           instance
           of
           the
           weakness
           of
           our
           capacities
           here
           ,
           that
           our
           discourses
           concerning
           the
           happiness
           and
           misery
           of
           a
           future
           life
           ,
           are
           like
           those
           of
           Children
           about
           affairs
           of
           State
           ,
           which
           they
           represent
           to
           themselves
           in
           a
           way
           agreeable
           to
           their
           own
           Childish
           fancies
           ;
           thence
           the
           Poetical
           dreams
           of
           Elysian
           fields
           ,
           and
           turning
           wheels
           ,
           and
           rouling
           stones
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           imaginations
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           sets
           forth
           the
           joys
           and
           torments
           of
           another
           world
           in
           a
           way
           more
           suited
           to
           our
           fancy
           than
           our
           understanding
           ;
           thence
           we
           read
           
             of
             sitting
             down
             with
          
           Abraham
           ,
           Isaac
           and
           Jacob
           ,
           to
           represent
           the
           happiness
           of
           that
           State
           ,
           and
           of
           
             a
             gnawing
             worm
          
           ,
           and
           a
           devouring
           fire
           and
           
             blackness
             of
             darkness
          
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           misery
           of
           it
           .
           But
           as
           the
           happiness
           of
           H●aven
           doth
           infinitely
           exceed
           the
           most
           
           lofty
           metaphors
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           misery
           of
           Hell
           the
           most
           dreadful
           representation
           that
           can
           be
           made
           of
           it
           .
           Although
           a
           worm
           gnawing
           our
           entrails
           ,
           and
           a
           fire
           consuming
           our
           outward
           parts
           be
           very
           sensible
           and
           moving
           metaphors
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           fully
           express
           the
           anguish
           and
           torment
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           so
           much
           greater
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           more
           active
           and
           sensible
           ,
           than
           our
           bodies
           can
           be
           .
           Take
           a
           man
           that
           afflicts
           himself
           under
           the
           sense
           of
           some
           intolerable
           disgrace
           ,
           or
           calamity
           befallen
           him
           ;
           or
           that
           is
           oppressed
           with
           the
           guilt
           of
           some
           horrid
           wickedness
           ,
           or
           sunk
           into
           the
           depth
           of
           despair
           ;
           the
           Agonies
           and
           Torments
           of
           his
           Mind
           may
           make
           us
           apprehend
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           misery
           ,
           although
           he
           falls
           short
           of
           the
           degrees
           of
           it
           .
           And
           were
           this
           misery
           to
           be
           of
           no
           long
           continuance
           ,
           yet
           the
           terror
           of
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           great
           ;
           but
           when
           
             the
             worm
             shall
             never
             dye
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             fire
             shall
             never
             be
             quenched
             ,
          
           when
           insupportable
           misery
           shall
           be
           everlasting
           ,
           nothing
           can
           then
           be
           added
           to
           the
           terrour
           of
           it
           :
           and
           this
           is
           as
           plainly
           contained
           in
           the
           sentence
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           as
           any
           thing
           else
           is
           .
           But
           here
           men
           think
           they
           may
           justly
           
             plead
             with
             God
             and
             talk
             with
             him
             of
             his
             judgments
          
           ;
           what
           proportion
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           is
           
           there
           
             between
             the
             sins
             of
             this
             short
             life
             and
             the
             eternal
             misery
             of
             another
             ?
          
           which
           objection
           is
           not
           so
           great
           in
           it self
           as
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           by
           the
           weak
           answers
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           made
           to
           it
           ;
           When
           to
           assign
           a
           proportion
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           a
           strange
           kind
           of
           infinity
           in
           sin
           ,
           either
           from
           the
           object
           ,
           which
           unavoidably
           makes
           all
           sins
           equal
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           wish
           of
           a
           sinner
           that
           he
           might
           have
           an
           eternity
           to
           sin
           in
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           make
           the
           justice
           of
           God's
           punishments
           to
           be
           not
           according
           to
           their
           works
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           wishes
           ;
           But
           we
           need
           not
           strain
           things
           so
           much
           beyond
           what
           they
           will
           bear
           to
           vindicate
           God's
           Justice
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           thought
           just
           and
           reasonable
           among
           men
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           confined
           to
           perpetual
           imprisonment
           for
           a
           fault
           he
           was
           not
           half
           an
           hour
           in
           committing
           ?
           Nay
           do
           not
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           world
           make
           death
           the
           punishment
           of
           some
           crimes
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           very
           suddenly
           done
           ?
           And
           what
           is
           death
           ,
           but
           the
           eternal
           depriving
           a
           man
           of
           all
           the
           comforts
           of
           life
           ?
           And
           shall
           a
           thing
           then
           so
           constantly
           practised
           and
           universally
           justified
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           be
           thought
           unreasonale
           when
           it
           is
           applyed
           to
           God
           ?
           
             It
             is
             true
          
           ,
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           
             if
             annihilation
             were
             all
             that
             was
             meant
             by
             eternal
             death
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             
             exception
             against
             it
             :
          
           but
           I
           ask
           ,
           whether
           it
           would
           be
           unjust
           for
           the
           Laws
           of
           men
           to
           take
           away
           the
           lives
           of
           offenders
           in
           case
           their
           souls
           survive
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           they
           be
           for
           ever
           sensible
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           life
           ?
           if
           not
           ,
           why
           shall
           not
           God
           pres●rve
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           vindicate
           his
           Authority
           in
           governing
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           ●entencing
           obstinate
           sinners
           to
           the
           greatest
           misery
           ,
           though
           their
           souls
           live
           fo●
           ever
           in
           the
           appre●ension
           of
           it
           ?
           Especially
           since
           God
           hath
           declared
           these
           things
           so
           evidently
           before-hand
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           part
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           set
           everlasting
           life
           on
           the
           other
           side
           to
           ballance
           everlasting
           misery
           ,
           and
           proposed
           them
           to
           a
           sinner's
           choice
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           contempt
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Grace
           ,
           and
           wil●ul
           impenitency
           can
           ever
           betray
           men
           into
           this
           dreadful
           State
           of
           eternal
           destruction
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           Argument
           used
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           I
           now
           come
           to
           the
           assurance
           he
           expresseth
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ;
           
             Knowing
             therefore
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
             we
             perswade
             men
             .
          
           We
           have
           two
           ways
           of
           proving
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           such
           as
           this
           concerning
           Christ's
           coming
           to
           judgment
           is
           ;
        
         
         
           1.
           
           By
           shewing
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           unreasonable
           in
           the
           belief
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           there
           is
           sufficient
           evidence
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           certainty
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           former
           of
           these
           it
           is
           of
           excellent
           use
           to
           produce
           the
           common
           apprehensions
           of
           mankind
           as
           to
           a
           future
           judgment
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           arguments
           insisted
           on
           to
           that
           purpose
           ;
           for
           if
           this
           were
           an
           unreasonable
           thing
           to
           believe
           ,
           how
           come
           men
           without
           Revelation
           to
           agree
           about
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           very
           just
           and
           reasonable
           ?
           If
           the
           conflagration
           of
           the
           world
           were
           an
           impossible
           thing
           ,
           how
           came
           it
           to
           be
           so
           anciently
           received
           by
           the
           eldest
           and
           wisest
           Philosophers
           ?
           How
           came
           it
           to
           be
           maintained
           by
           those
           two
           Sects
           which
           were
           St.
           
           Paul's
           enemies
           ,
           when
           he
           preached
           at
           Athens
           ,
           and
           always
           enemies
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           the
           (a)
           Epicureans
           and
           the
           Stoicks
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           they
           made
           these
           conflagrations
           to
           be
           periodical
           and
           not
           final
           :
           but
           we
           do
           not
           establish
           the
           belief
           of
           our
           doctrine
           upon
           their
           assertion
           ,
           but
           from
           thence
           shew
           that
           is
           a
           most
           unreasonable
           thing
           to
           reject
           that
           as
           impossible
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           which
           they
           assert
           hath
           been
           and
           may
           be
           often
           done
           .
           But
           for
           the
           truth
           and
           certainty
           of
           our
           doctrine
           ,
           we
           build
           that
           upon
           no
           less
           a
           foundation
           than
           the
           word
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           
           We
           may
           think
           a
           judgment
           to
           come
           reasonable
           in
           general
           upon
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           goodness
           and
           wisdom
           and
           justice
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           all
           that
           depends
           upon
           this
           supposition
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           govern
           the
           world
           by
           Laws
           and
           not
           by
           Power
           ,
           but
           since
           God
           himself
           hath
           declared
           it
           who
           is
           the
           Supreme
           Judge
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           (a)
           
             that
             he
             will
             bring
             every
             work
             into
             judgment
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
          
           since
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           made
           this
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           his
           doctrine
           with
           all
           the
           circumstances
           of
           his
           own
           coming
           for
           again
           this
           end
           ;
           since
           he
           opened
           the
           commission
           he
           received
           from
           the
           Father
           for
           this
           purpose
           when
           he
           was
           upon
           earth
           ,
           by
           declaring
           ,
           that
           (b)
           
             the
             Father
             had
             committed
             all
             judgment
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             hour
             is
             coming
             in
             which
             all
             that
             are
             in
             the
             graves
             shall
             hear
             his
             voice
             ,
             and
             shall
             come
             forth
             ,
             they
             that
             have
             done
             good
             to
             the
             resurrection
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             have
             done
             evil
             unto
             the
             resurrection
             of
             damnation
             .
          
           Since
           this
           was
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           to
           preach
           of
           this
           
             judgment
             to
             come
          
           ,
           and
           (c)
           
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             a
             day
             in
             the
             which
             he
             will
             judge
             the
             world
             in
             righteousness
             by
             that
             man
             whom
             he
             hath
             ordained
             ,
             whereof
             he
             hath
             given
             assurance
             to
             all
             men
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             :
          
           No
           
           wonder
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           here
           with
           so
           great
           assurance
           of
           it
           ,
           
             knowing
             therefore
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           And
           no
           persons
           can
           have
           the
           least
           ground
           to
           question
           it
           ,
           but
           such
           who
           wholly
           reject
           the
           Christian
           doctrine
           ,
           upon
           the
           pretences
           of
           infidelity
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           vain
           and
           trifling
           ,
           that
           ,
           were
           not
           their
           lusts
           stronge●
           than
           their
           arguments
           men
           of
           wit
           would
           be
           ashamed
           to
           produce
           them
           ;
           and
           did
           not
           mens
           pas●ions
           oversway
           their
           judgments
           it
           would
           be
           too
           much
           honour
           to
           them
           to
           confute
           them
           .
           But
           every
           Sermon
           is
           not
           intended
           for
           the
           conversion
           of
           Turks
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           my
           design
           is
           to
           speak
           to
           those
           who
           acknowledge
           themselves
           to
           be
           Christians
           and
           to
           believe
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           doctrine
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           those
           divine
           persons
           who
           were
           particularly
           sent
           by
           God
           to
           reveal
           it
           to
           the
           world
           .
           And
           so
           I
           come
           to
           the
           last
           particular
           by
           way
           of
           application
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           efficacy
           of
           this
           argument
           for
           the
           perswading
           men
           to
           a
           reformation
           of
           heart
           and
           life
           ;
           
             knowing
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
             we
             perswade
             men
             .
          
           For
           as
           another
           Apostle
           reasons
           from
           the
           same
           argument
           ,
           (a)
           
             Seeing
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             in
             all
             holy
             conversation
             and
             godliness
             ?
          
           There
           is
           
           great
           variety
           of
           arguments
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           to
           perswade
           men
           to
           holiness
           ,
           but
           none
           more
           sensible
           and
           moving
           to
           the
           generality
           of
           mankind
           than
           this
           .
           Especially
           considering
           these
           two
           things
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           if
           this
           argument
           doth
           not
           perswade
           men
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           expect
           any
           other
           should
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           condition
           of
           such
           persons
           is
           desperate
           ,
           who
           cannot
           by
           any
           arguments
           be
           perswaded
           to
           leave
           off
           their
           sins
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           expect
           any
           other
           argument
           should
           perswade
           men
           if
           this
           of
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           Lord
           do
           it
           not
           .
           If
           an
           almighty
           power
           cannot
           awaken
           us
           ,
           if
           infinite
           justice
           cannot
           affright
           us
           ,
           if
           a
           judgment
           to
           come
           cannot
           make
           us
           tremble
           ,
           and
           eternal
           misery
           leave
           no
           impression
           upon
           us
           ,
           what
           other
           arguments
           or
           methods
           can
           we
           imagine
           would
           reclaim
           us
           from
           our
           sins
           ?
           We
           have
           been
           too
           sad
           an
           instance
           our selves
           ,
           of
           the
           ineffectualness
           of
           other
           means
           of
           amendment
           by
           the
           mercies
           and
           judgments
           of
           this
           present
           life
           :
           have
           ever
           any
           people
           had
           a
           greater
           mixture
           of
           both
           these
           ,
           than
           we
           have
           had
           in
           the
           compass
           of
           a
           few
           years
           ?
           If
           the
           wisest
           persons
           in
           the
           world
           had
           been
           to
           have
           set
           down
           beforehand
           the
           method
           of
           reforming
           a
           sinful
           nation
           ,
           they
           c●uld
           have
           
           pitched
           upon
           none
           more
           effectual
           than
           what
           we
           have
           shewed
           not
           to
           be
           so
           .
           Fir●●
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           imagined
           ,
           that
           after
           enduring
           many
           miseries
           and
           hardships
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           almost
           quite
           sunk
           under
           despair
           ,
           if
           God
           ●hould
           give
           them
           a
           sudden
           and
           unexpected
           deliverance
           ,
           meer
           ingenuity
           and
           thankfulness
           would
           make
           them
           afraid
           to
           displease
           a
           God
           of
           so
           much
           kindness
           .
           But
           if
           so
           great
           a
           flash
           of
           joy
           and
           prosperity
           instead
           of
           that
           should
           make
           them
           grow
           wanton
           and
           extravagant
           ,
           what
           course
           then
           so
           likely
           to
           reclaim
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           series
           of
           smart
           and
           severe
           judgments
           one
           upon
           another
           ,
           which
           might
           sufficiently
           warn
           yet
           not
           totally
           destroy
           .
           These
           we
           have
           had
           experience
           of
           ,
           and
           of
           worse
           than
           all
           these
           ,
           viz.
           that
           we
           are
           not
           amended
           by
           them
           .
           For
           are
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           less
           broken
           ,
           or
           the
           duties
           of
           Religion
           less
           contemned
           and
           despised
           after
           all
           these
           ?
           What
           vices
           have
           been
           forsaken
           ,
           what
           lusts
           have
           men
           been
           reclaimed
           from
           ,
           nay
           what
           one
           sort
           of
           sin
           hath
           been
           less
           in
           fashion
           than
           before
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           have
           not
           their
           number
           as
           well
           as
           their
           aggravation
           ,
           increased
           among
           us
           ?
           Is
           our
           zeal
           for
           our
           established
           Religion
           greater
           ?
           Is
           our
           faith
           more
           firm
           and
           settled
           ,
           our
           devotion
           more
           constant
           ,
           our
           Church
           less
           in
           danger
           of
           either
           of
           the
           
           opposite
           factions
           than
           ever
           it
           was
           ?
           Nay
           is
           it
           not
           rather
           like
           a
           neck
           of
           land
           between
           two
           rough
           and
           boisterous
           seas
           ,
           which
           rise
           and
           swell
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           breaches
           they
           make
           in
           upon
           us
           ,
           threaten
           an
           inundation
           ?
           By
           all
           which
           we
           see
           what
           necessity
           there
           is
           that
           God
           should
           govern
           this
           world
           by
           the
           considerations
           of
           another
           ;
           that
           when
           neither
           judgments
           nor
           mercies
           can
           make
           men
           better
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           judgment
           without
           mercy
           should
           be
           their
           portion
           in
           another
           .
           O
           the
           infatuating
           power
           of
           ●in
           !
           when
           neither
           the
           pity
           of
           an
           indulgent
           Father
           ,
           nor
           the
           frowns
           of
           a
           severe
           Judge
           can
           draw
           us
           from
           it
           :
           when
           neither
           the
           bitter
           passion
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           nor
           his
           threatning
           to
           come
           again
           to
           take
           vengeance
           upon
           us
           for
           them
           ,
           can
           make
           us
           hate
           and
           abhor
           them
           :
           when
           neither
           the
           shame
           nor
           contempt
           ,
           the
           diseases
           and
           reproaches
           which
           follow
           sin
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           nor
           the
           intolerable
           anguish
           and
           misery
           of
           another
           can
           make
           men
           sensible
           of
           the
           folly
           of
           them
           so
           as
           to
           forsake
           them
           .
           Could
           we
           but
           represent
           to
           our
           minds
           that
           State
           wherein
           we
           must
           all
           shortly
           be
           ,
           when
           the
           bustle
           and
           hurry
           ,
           the
           pleasures
           and
           diversions
           ,
           the
           courtships
           and
           entertainments
           of
           this
           world
           shall
           be
           quite
           at
           an
           end
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           must
           give
           an
           account
           of
           
           himself
           to
           God
           ;
           what
           another
           opinion
           of
           these
           things
           should
           we
           have
           in
           our
           minds
           ,
           with
           what
           abhorrency
           should
           we
           look
           upon
           every
           temptation
           to
           sin
           ,
           how
           should
           we
           loath
           the
           sight
           of
           those
           who
           either
           betrayed
           us
           into
           sin
           or
           flattered
           us
           when
           we
           had
           committed
           it
           ?
           Could
           men
           but
           ask
           themselves
           that
           reasonable
           question
           ,
           why
           they
           will
           defie
           God
           by
           violating
           his
           known
           Laws
           ,
           unless
           they
           be
           sure
           he
           either
           cannot
           or
           will
           not
           punish
           them
           for
           it
           ?
           they
           would
           be
           more
           afraid
           of
           doing
           it
           than
           they
           are
           ,
           for
           supposing
           both
           ,
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           is
           perfect
           madness
           :
           to
           question
           his
           power
           who
           is
           Almighty
           ,
           or
           his
           will
           who
           hath
           declared
           it
           and
           is
           immutable
           is
           the
           height
           of
           folly
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           condition
           of
           such
           is
           desperate
           whom
           no
           arguments
           can
           perswade
           to
           leave
           their
           sins
           .
           For
           there
           can
           be
           no
           breaking
           prison
           in
           that
           other
           State
           ,
           no
           escaping
           tryal
           ,
           no
           corrupting
           the
           Judge
           ,
           no
           reversing
           the
           sentence
           ,
           no
           pardon
           after
           judgment
           ,
           no
           reprieve
           from
           punishment
           ,
           no
           abatement
           or
           end
           of
           misery
           .
           How
           canst
           thou
           then
           hope
           ,
           O
           impenitent
           sinner
           ,
           either
           to
           fly
           from
           or
           to
           endure
           that
           wrath
           of
           God
           that
           is
           coming
           swiftly
           upon
           thee
           to
           arrest
           thee
           by
           death
           ,
           and
           convey
           thee
           to
           thy
           tormenting
           prison
           ?
           canst
           
           thou
           hope
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           discharge
           thee
           before
           that
           dreadful
           day
           comes
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           confined
           thee
           thither
           in
           order
           to
           it
           ?
           Canst
           thou
           hope
           that
           day
           will
           never
           come
           which
           the
           vindication
           of
           God's
           Justice
           ,
           the
           honour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           happiness
           of
           the
           blessed
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           wicked
           make
           so
           necessary
           that
           it
           should
           come
           ?
           or
           canst
           thou
           hope
           to
           defend
           thy self
           against
           an
           all-seeing
           eye
           ,
           a
           most
           righteous
           Judge
           and
           an
           accusing
           conscience
           when
           that
           day
           doth
           come
           ?
           when
           all
           the
           mercies
           thou
           hast
           abused
           ,
           the
           judgements
           thou
           hast
           slighted
           ,
           the
           motions
           of
           grace
           thou
           hast
           resisted
           ,
           the
           checks
           of
           conscience
           thou
           hast
           stifled
           ,
           and
           the
           sins
           of
           all
           kinds
           thou
           hast
           committed
           ,
           shall
           rise
           up
           in
           judgment
           to
           condemn
           thee
           ?
           O
           that
           we
           had
           all
           the
           wisdom
           to
           consider
           of
           these
           things
           in
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           Lord
           may
           perswade
           us
           to
           break
           off
           all
           our
           sins
           by
           a
           sincere
           repentance
           ,
           and
           to
           l●ve
           so
           that
           we
           may
           dye
           with
           comfort
           ,
           and
           be
           for
           ever
           with
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           eternal
           Joy.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           XII
           .
        
         
           
             Preached
             at
             WHITE-HALL
             .
             
               FEBRUARY
               18
               th
               .
               1672.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Matthew
               XVI
               .
               26.
               
            
             
               For
               what
               is
               a
               man
               profited
               ,
               if
               he
               shall
               gain
               the
               whole
               world
               and
               lose
               his
               ●wn
               soul
               ?
               or
               what
               shall
               he
               give
               in
               exchange
               for
               his
               soul
               ?
            
          
        
         
           IF
           we
           look
           into
           the
           twenty
           fourth
           verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           we
           shall
           find
           our
           Saviour
           there
           laying
           down
           such
           hard
           conditions
           of
           mens
           being
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           as
           were
           ,
           to
           all
           appearance
           ,
           more
           likely
           to
           have
           driven
           away
           those
           which
           he
           had
           already
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           drawn
           any
           others
           after
           him
           :
           For
           he
           requires
           no
           less
           than
           the
           greatest
           readiness
           
           to
           suffer
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           no
           meaner
           a
           degree
           than
           the
           loss
           of
           what
           is
           most
           precious
           to
           men
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           in
           their
           lives
           ;
           which
           is
           implyed
           in
           those
           words
           ;
           
             If
             any
             man
             will
             come
             after
             me
             let
             him
             deny
             himself
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             his
             Cross
             and
             follow
             me
             :
          
           If
           our
           Saviour
           had
           only
           designed
           to
           have
           made
           himself
           great
           by
           the
           number
           of
           his
           followers
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           intended
           a
           Kingdom
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           imagined
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           made
           more
           easie
           conditions
           of
           being
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           He
           would
           have
           chosen
           another
           way
           to
           have
           attained
           his
           end
           ,
           and
           made
           use
           of
           more
           pleasing
           and
           popular
           arguments
           to
           have
           perswaded
           the
           people
           to
           follow
           him
           .
           When
           the
           Eastern
           Impostor
           afterwards
           began
           to
           set
           up
           for
           a
           new
           Religion
           he
           took
           a
           method
           as
           contrary
           to
           our
           Saviours
           as
           his
           Religion
           and
           design
           was
           :
           he
           knew
           the
           Greatness
           and
           Honour
           ,
           the
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           the
           pomp
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           were
           the
           th●ngs
           most
           passionately
           loved
           and
           admired
           by
           the
           generality
           of
           mankind
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           fitted
           his
           Religion
           to
           the
           natural
           inclinations
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           proposed
           such
           means
           of
           advancing
           it
           as
           were
           most
           like
           to
           make
           men
           great
           by
           undertaking
           them
           .
           And
           men
           are
           never
           so
           willing
           to
           be
           cheated
           by
           any
           Religion
           ,
           as
           
           that
           which
           complies
           with
           their
           present
           interests
           and
           gratifies
           their
           sensual
           inclinations
           .
           In
           this
           case
           there
           need
           not
           many
           arguments
           to
           court
           persons
           to
           embrace
           that
           which
           they
           were
           so
           strongly
           inclined
           to
           before
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           name
           of
           Religion
           does
           them
           great
           service
           when
           it
           allows
           what
           they
           most
           desire
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           sin
           with
           a
           quiet
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           is
           the
           peculiar
           honour
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           can
           never
           be
           suspected
           to
           be
           a
           design
           for
           this
           world
           ,
           so
           it
           hath
           risen
           and
           spread
           it self
           by
           ways
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Splendor
           and
           Greatness
           of
           it
           :
           For
           it
           overcame
           by
           sufferings
           ,
           increased
           by
           persecutions
           ,
           and
           prevailed
           in
           the
           world
           by
           the
           patience
           and
           self-denial
           of
           its
           followers
           .
           He
           that
           was
           the
           first
           Preacher
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           the
           greatest
           example
           of
           suffering
           himself
           ;
           and
           he
           bids
           his
           Disciples
           not
           to
           think
           much
           of
           following
           their
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           though
           it
           were
           
             to
             take
             up
             the
             Cross
          
           and
           lay
           down
           their
           lives
           for
           his
           sake
           .
           We
           may
           easily
           imagine
           how
           much
           startled
           and
           surprized
           his
           Disciples
           were
           at
           such
           discourses
           as
           these
           ,
           who
           being
           possessed
           with
           the
           common
           opinion
           of
           the
           temporal
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           came
           to
           him
           with
           great
           expectations
           of
           honour
           and
           advancement
           
           by
           him
           ;
           and
           no
           less
           would
           content
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           being
           his
           highest
           Favourites
           and
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           
             sitting
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             left
             hand
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             :
          
           they
           had
           already
           in
           their
           imaginaons
           shared
           the
           preferments
           and
           dignities
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           among
           themselves
           ;
           and
           were
           often
           contending
           about
           preheminence
           ,
           
             who
             should
             be
             the
             greatest
             among
             them
             .
          
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           when
           Christ
           now
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           his
           suffering
           approaching
           ,
           began
           more
           plainly
           to
           discourse
           to
           them
           of
           
             his
             own
             sufferings
             at
          
           Hierusalem
           ,
           v.
           21.
           
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           his
           natural
           forwardness
           and
           heat
           ,
           or
           being
           elevated
           by
           the
           good
           opinion
           which
           our
           Lord
           had
           expressed
           of
           him
           before
           ,
           v.
           17.
           takes
           upon
           him
           very
           solemnly
           to
           rebuke
           him
           for
           ever
           thinking
           to
           submit
           himself
           to
           so
           mean
           a
           condition
           ;
           
             Be
             it
             far
             from
             thee
             ,
             Lord
             ;
             this
             shall
             not
             be
             unto
             thee
             ,
          
           v.
           22.
           upon
           which
           ,
           Jesus
           not
           only
           reproves
           Peter
           with
           great
           smartness
           and
           severity
           ,
           as
           savouring
           more
           of
           the
           pomp
           and
           ease
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           design
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           v.
           23.
           but
           takes
           this
           occasion
           to
           tell
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           no
           longer
           dream
           of
           the
           Glories
           and
           Splendor
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           nor
           entertain
           themselves
           with
           vain
           Fancies
           of
           the
           Pleasures
           
           and
           contentments
           of
           this
           life
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           would
           shew
           themselves
           to
           be
           truly
           his
           Disciples
           they
           must
           prepare
           for
           Persecutions
           and
           Martyrdoms
           ,
           they
           must
           value
           their
           Religion
           above
           their
           lives
           ;
           for
           the
           time
           was
           now
           coming
           on
           ,
           they
           must
           part
           with
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           were
           not
           prepared
           before-hand
           by
           self-denial
           and
           taking
           up
           the
           Cross
           ,
           they
           would
           run
           great
           hazard
           of
           losing
           their
           souls
           for
           the
           love
           of
           this
           world
           :
           and
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           shews
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           great
           advantage
           that
           would
           accrue
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           suffer
           for
           his
           sake
           .
           
             Whosoever
             will
             lose
             his
             life
             for
             my
             sake
             shall
             find
             it
             ,
          
           v.
           25.
           
             i.
             e.
          
           instead
           of
           this
           short
           and
           uncertain
           life
           ,
           which
           would
           spend
           it self
           in
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           one
           infinitely
           more
           valuable
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           exchange
           could
           be
           better
           made
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           laying
           down
           such
           a
           life
           as
           this
           for
           one
           of
           eternal
           Happiness
           and
           Glory
           ;
           for
           so
           our
           Saviour
           elsewhere
           explains
           it
           ,
           
             He
             that
             hateth
             his
             life
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             shall
             keep
             it
             unto
             life
             eternal
             ,
             St.
          
           Joh.
           12.25
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           great
           folly
           of
           losing
           this
           eternal
           state
           of
           happiness
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           or
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           :
           which
           he
           first
           
           lays
           down
           a
           certain
           truth
           ,
           v.
           25.
           
           
             For
             whosoever
             shall
             save
             his
             life
             shall
             lose
             it
             ,
          
           and
           then
           discovers
           the
           folly
           of
           it
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           by
           comparing
           such
           a
           mans
           gain
           and
           his
           loss
           together
           ,
           supposing
           he
           should
           obtain
           the
           utmost
           that
           can
           be
           hoped
           for
           in
           this
           world
           .
           
             For
             what
             is
             a
             man
             profited
             if
             he
             shall
             gain
             the
             whole
             world
             and
             lose
             his
             own
             soul
             ?
             or
             what
             shall
             a
             man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             soul
             ?
          
        
         
           Wherein
           we
           may
           consider
           these
           three
           particulars
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           possibility
           supposed
           of
           losing
           the
           soul
           ;
           though
           a
           man
           should
           gain
           the
           whole
           world
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           hazard
           implied
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           soul
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           gain
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           folly
           expressed
           of
           losing
           the
           soul
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           for
           the
           gain
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           possibility
           supposed
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           soul
           in
           another
           world
           ;
           For
           the
           force
           of
           our
           Saviours
           argument
           depends
           wholly
           on
           the
           supposition
           of
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           souls
           Being
           in
           another
           state
           ;
           and
           its
           capacity
           of
           happiness
           or
           misery
           therein
           .
           For
           ,
           setting
           that
           aside
           there
           can
           be
           no
           argument
           strong
           enough
           to
           perswade
           any
           man
           to
           part
           not
           only
           with
           
           what
           he
           hath
           or
           hopes
           for
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           with
           life
           it self
           .
           He
           that
           is
           so
           great
           a
           Fool
           to
           be
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           would
           yet
           be
           much
           more
           so
           to
           be
           a
           Martyr
           for
           his
           opinion
           .
           What
           is
           there
           could
           recompence
           the
           loss
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           a
           man
           that
           believes
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           after
           it
           ?
           But
           supposing
           there
           should
           be
           a
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           give
           any
           demonstration
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           what
           madness
           would
           it
           be
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           run
           himself
           into
           the
           miseries
           of
           another
           world
           with
           a
           design
           to
           prove
           there
           is
           none
           ?
           If
           all
           that
           our
           Saviour
           had
           meant
           ,
           were
           only
           to
           represent
           the
           folly
           of
           a
           person
           ,
           that
           would
           lay
           down
           his
           life
           for
           the
           purchase
           of
           an
           estate
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           the
           soul
           is
           often
           taken
           for
           the
           life
           )
           that
           would
           not
           have
           reached
           the
           scope
           and
           design
           of
           his
           discourse
           .
           And
           no
           instances
           can
           be
           produced
           of
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           folly
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           as
           great
           as
           for
           a
           man
           to
           lose
           his
           head
           for
           a
           wager
           ,
           or
           to
           purchase
           the
           lease
           of
           his
           life
           by
           destroying
           himself
           .
           But
           supposing
           this
           to
           be
           a
           Proverbial
           speech
           ,
           yet
           the
           folly
           of
           losing
           a
           mans
           life
           for
           the
           gain
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           is
           not
           brought
           in
           by
           our
           Saviour
           meerly
           for
           it self
           :
           but
           as
           it
           doth
           much
           more
           represent
           the
           unspeakable
           folly
           of
           such
           who
           for
           the
           love
           
           of
           this
           world
           will
           venture
           the
           loss
           of
           all
           eternal
           life
           ,
           and
           enduring
           all
           the
           misery
           which
           is
           consequent
           upon
           it
           .
           If
           that
           man
           would
           gain
           nothing
           by
           his
           bargain
           but
           the
           reputation
           of
           a
           Fool
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           for
           one
           momen
           ,
           would
           be
           content
           to
           be
           killed
           in
           the
           next
           ;
           how
           much
           greater
           folly
           are
           they
           guilty
           of
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           this
           world
           and
           the
           preservation
           of
           their
           lives
           here
           ,
           expose
           themselves
           to
           all
           the
           miseries
           of
           another
           life
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           threatned
           or
           their
           souls
           can
           undergo
           ?
           It
           is
           such
           a
           loss
           of
           the
           soul
           which
           is
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           as
           is
           consistent
           with
           the
           preservation
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ;
           
             for
             whosoever
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           
             will
             save
             his
             life
             shall
             lose
             it
          
           ;
           and
           to
           those
           words
           before
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           text
           have
           a
           particular
           reference
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           be
           understood
           not
           of
           losing
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           Soul
           in
           a
           future
           state
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           loss
           cannot
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           souls
           annhilation
           or
           ceasing
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           life
           is
           gone
           ;
           for
           that
           being
           supposed
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           the
           happiest
           man
           that
           had
           the
           most
           of
           this
           world
           at
           his
           command
           and
           enjoyed
           the
           greatest
           pleasure
           in
           it
           .
           So
           St.
           Paul
           himself
           determines
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           no
           future
           state
           ,
           the
           
           Epicureans
           argument
           would
           take
           place
           ,
           (a)
           
             Let
             us
             eat
             and
             drink
             for
             tomorrow
             we
             die
             :
          
           and
           he
           reckons
           those
           among
           the
           most
           miserable
           of
           all
           mankind
           who
           ventured
           the
           loss
           of
           all
           that
           is
           accounted
           desirable
           in
           this
           world
           and
           of
           their
           lives
           too
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           a
           better
           life
           to
           come
           .
           (b)
           
             For
             if
             in
             this
             life
             only
             we
             have
             hope
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             we
             are
             of
             all
             men
             the
             most
             miserable
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           discourse
           depends
           upon
           the
           supposition
           of
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           its
           capacity
           of
           being
           happy
           or
           miserable
           in
           a
           future
           state
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           the
           great
           commendation
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           that
           the
           particular
           duties
           required
           in
           it
           are
           established
           on
           the
           same
           Foundations
           that
           natural
           Religion
           is
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           belief
           of
           a
           Deity
           and
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           Soul.
           (c)
           
             For
             he
             that
             comes
             unto
             God
             must
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             a
             rewarder
             of
             them
             that
             seek
             him
          
           ;
           which
           being
           spoken
           with
           a
           respect
           to
           one
           who
           for
           being
           good
           was
           translated
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           must
           refer
           to
           the
           rewards
           of
           a
           future
           life
           .
           And
           we
           desire
           no
           more
           than
           these
           common
           principles
           of
           Religion
           to
           make
           the
           most
           difficul●
           duties
           of
           Christianity
           appear
           reasonable
           to
           mankind
           .
           For
           it
           is
           upon
           the
           
           account
           of
           this
           future
           state
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           our
           most
           just
           and
           necessary
           care
           to
           look
           after
           the
           welfare
           of
           our
           souls
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           
             to
             seek
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             and
             the
             righteousness
             thereof
             ,
          
           before
           the
           concernments
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           because
           a
           state
           that
           endures
           for
           ever
           ought
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           a
           short
           and
           uncertain
           abode
           in
           this
           world
           .
           It
           is
           this
           ,
           which
           makes
           it
           reasonable
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           though
           to
           the
           displeasing
           our selves
           and
           the
           crossing
           our
           natural
           inclinations
           ;
           because
           eternal
           happiness
           and
           misery
           depends
           upon
           his
           favour
           or
           displeasure
           .
           It
           is
           this
           ,
           which
           obliges
           men
           to
           the
           greatest
           care
           of
           their
           actions
           ,
           because
           their
           future
           state
           in
           another
           world
           ,
           will
           be
           according
           to
           their
           lives
           here
           ,
           for
           
             every
             man
             shall
             then
             receive
             according
             to
             his
             works
             .
          
           It
           is
           this
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           keep
           men
           from
           all
           fleshly
           lusts
           ,
           not
           meerly
           because
           they
           are
           inconvenient
           for
           their
           bodies
           ,
           but
           
             because
             they
             war
             against
             their
             souls
             .
          
           It
           is
           this
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           love
           of
           this
           world
           so
           dangerous
           a
           thing
           ,
           because
           it
           draws
           away
           the
           hearts
           and
           affections
           of
           men
           from
           things
           which
           are
           above
           and
           fixes
           them
           upon
           things
           below
           .
           It
           is
           this
           ,
           which
           make
           it
           necessary
           for
           us
           to
           subdue
           our
           passions
           ,
           to
           conquer
           temptations
           ,
           to
           forgive
           injuries
           ,
           to
           be
           patient
           
           under
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           down
           our
           lives
           for
           Religion
           ,
           because
           
             there
             will
             be
             a
             reward
             for
             the
             righteous
             ,
          
           and
           the
           happiness
           of
           another
           state
           will
           make
           abundant
           recompence
           for
           all
           the
           difficulties
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           in
           the
           Gospel
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           souls
           immortality
           is
           not
           spoken
           of
           as
           the
           nice
           speculation
           of
           subtile
           and
           contemplative
           men
           ;
           nor
           meerly
           suposed
           as
           a
           foundation
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           interwoven
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           adds
           strength
           to
           all
           its
           parts
           .
           For
           herein
           we
           find
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           soul
           not
           barely
           asserted
           ,
           nor
           proved
           by
           uncertain
           arguments
           ,
           nor
           depending
           on
           the
           opinion
           of
           Philosophers
           ;
           but
           delivered
           with
           the
           greatest
           authority
           ,
           revealed
           with
           the
           clearest
           light
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           strongest
           evidence
           .
           If
           any
           one
           can
           make
           known
           to
           mankind
           the
           state
           of
           souls
           in
           another
           world
           it
           must
           be
           God
           himself
           ;
           if
           ever
           it
           was
           made
           known
           plainly
           by
           him
           it
           must
           be
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           whereby
           (a)
           
             life
             and
             immortality
             are
             brought
             to
             light
          
           ;
           if
           ever
           any
           arguments
           were
           proper
           to
           convince
           mankind
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           such
           as
           are
           contained
           therein
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           barely
           the
           resurrection
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           manifest
           evidence
           of
           the
           truth
           
           of
           the
           souls
           subsisting
           a●●er
           a
           real
           death
           ;
           but
           the
           whole
           design
           of
           his
           doctrine
           and
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           built
           upon
           it
           .
           So
           that
           if
           we
           suppose
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           soul
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           appears
           more
           reasonable
           by
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           suppose
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           true
           there
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           left
           of
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           soul
           ;
           and
           whatever
           arguments
           we
           have
           to
           prove
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           doctrine
           by
           ,
           the
           same
           do
           of
           necessity
           prove
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           souls
           immortality
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           many
           subtile
           arguments
           have
           been
           used
           by
           those
           who
           never
           knew
           any
           thing
           of
           divine
           revelation
           to
           prove
           the
           soul
           to
           be
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           capable
           of
           dying
           with
           the
           body
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           such
           as
           none
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           were
           ever
           able
           to
           answer
           .
           For
           the
           most
           common
           acts
           of
           sense
           are
           unaccountable
           in
           a
           meer
           Mechanical
           way
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           the
           attempts
           of
           the
           most
           witty
           and
           industrious
           men
           I
           despair
           of
           ever
           seeing
           the
           powers
           of
           meer
           matter
           raised
           to
           a
           capacity
           of
           performing
           the
           lowest
           acts
           of
           perception
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           of
           those
           nobler
           faculties
           of
           memory
           ,
           
           understanding
           and
           will.
           But
           although
           the
           arguments
           from
           hence
           are
           sufficient
           to
           justifie
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           souls
           immortality
           to
           all
           considering
           men
           ;
           yet
           the
           far
           greatest
           part
           of
           mankind
           was
           never
           so
           ;
           and
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           consequence
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           proposed
           in
           the
           most
           plain
           ,
           most
           certain
           ,
           and
           most
           effectual
           manner
           .
        
         
           While
           these
           disputes
           were
           managed
           among
           the
           Philosophers
           of
           old
           ,
           though
           those
           who
           asserted
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           soul
           had
           the
           better
           reason
           of
           their
           side
           ;
           yet
           their
           Adversaries
           spake
           with
           greater
           confidence
           ;
           and
           that
           always
           bears
           the
           greatest
           sway
           among
           injudicious
           people
           .
           And
           some
           men
           are
           always
           fond
           of
           a
           reputation
           for
           wit
           by
           opposing
           common
           opinions
           though
           never
           so
           true
           and
           useful
           :
           especially
           when
           they
           serve
           a
           bad
           end
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           do
           thereby
           plead
           for
           their
           own
           impieties
           .
           But
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           were
           in
           the
           right
           did
           likewise
           give
           too
           great
           advantage
           to
           their
           enemies
           ,
           partly
           by
           their
           own
           diffidence
           and
           distrust
           of
           what
           they
           had
           contended
           for
           ,
           partly
           from
           the
           too
           great
           niceness
           and
           subtilty
           of
           their
           arguments
           ,
           partly
           from
           the
           ridiculous
           fopperies
           which
           they
           maintained
           together
           with
           that
           of
           the
           souls
           immortality
           ,
           
           as
           the
           transmigration
           of
           them
           into
           the
           bodies
           of
           Brutes
           and
           such
           like
           .
           But
           the
           main
           disadvantage
           of
           all
           to
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           soul
           was
           rather
           insisted
           on
           as
           a
           Principle
           of
           Philosophy
           than
           of
           Religion
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           best
           of
           their
           arguments
           were
           such
           as
           made
           the
           souls
           of
           Brutes
           immortal
           as
           well
           as
           those
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           those
           could
           not
           be
           imagined
           to
           have
           any
           great
           force
           on
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           would
           equally
           hold
           for
           such
           creatures
           which
           were
           not
           capable
           of
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           in
           another
           life
           .
           But
           therein
           lies
           the
           great
           excellency
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           souls
           immortality
           as
           it
           is
           discovered
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           it
           comes
           from
           him
           who
           best
           understands
           the
           nature
           of
           souls
           ,
           but
           is
           delivered
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           is
           most
           effectual
           for
           the
           reformation
           of
           mankind
           .
           For
           the
           fullest
           account
           herein
           given
           of
           it
           is
           by
           the
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           of
           another
           life
           ;
           and
           those
           not
           Poetically
           described
           by
           Fictions
           and
           Romances
           ;
           but
           delivered
           with
           the
           plainness
           of
           truth
           ,
           the
           gravity
           of
           a
           Law
           ,
           the
           severity
           of
           a
           Judge
           ,
           the
           authority
           of
           a
           Law-giver
           ,
           the
           Majesty
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           wisdom
           of
           a
           Deity
           .
           Wherein
           the
           happiness
           described
           is
           such
           as
           the
           most
           excellent
           
           minds
           think
           it
           most
           desirable
           ;
           and
           the
           misery
           so
           great
           as
           all
           that
           consider
           it
           ,
           must
           think
           it
           most
           intolerable
           .
           And
           both
           these
           are
           set
           forth
           with
           so
           close
           a
           respect
           to
           the
           actions
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           must
           expect
           in
           another
           world
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           he
           doth
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           How
           is
           it
           then
           possible
           that
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           souls
           being
           in
           another
           state
           ,
           could
           be
           recommended
           with
           greater
           advantage
           to
           mankind
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           and
           what
           is
           there
           can
           be
           imagined
           to
           take
           off
           the
           force
           of
           this
           ,
           but
           the
           proving
           an
           absolute
           incapacity
           in
           the
           soul
           of
           subsisting
           after
           death
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           indeed
           in
           the
           state
           of
           this
           intimate
           union
           and
           conjunction
           between
           the
           soul
           and
           body
           ,
           they
           do
           suffer
           mutually
           from
           each
           other
           .
           But
           if
           the
           souls
           suffering
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           in
           diseases
           of
           the
           brain
           ,
           be
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           there
           is
           no
           soul
           ;
           why
           may
           not
           the
           bodies
           suffering
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           as
           in
           violent
           passions
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           as
           well
           prove
           that
           there
           is
           no
           body
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           then
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           soul
           doth
           in
           some
           things
           suffer
           from
           the
           body
           ;
           (
           for
           so
           doth
           the
           Child
           in
           the
           Mothers
           womb
           from
           the
           distempers
           of
           its
           Mother
           ,
           yet
           very
           capable
           of
           living
           when
           separated
           from
           her
           )
           but
           
           it
           must
           be
           shewed
           that
           the
           soul
           is
           not
           distinct
           from
           the
           body
           to
           prove
           it
           uncapable
           of
           being
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           shew
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           unreasonable
           in
           what
           the
           Scripture
           delivers
           concerning
           the
           immortal
           state
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           ▪
           as
           to
           future
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           those
           things
           now
           in
           them
           considered
           as
           distinct
           from
           their
           bodies
           ,
           which
           make
           them
           capable
           of
           either
           of
           them
           .
           And
           those
           are
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           pleasure
           and
           pain
           distinct
           from
           the
           body
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           they
           have
           power
           of
           determining
           their
           own
           actions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           are
           capable
           of
           pleasure
           and
           pain
           distinct
           from
           the
           pleasure
           and
           pain
           of
           the
           body
           .
           Where-ever
           pleasure
           and
           pain
           may
           be
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           capacity
           of
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           ,
           for
           a
           reward
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           heightning
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           punishment
           an
           increase
           of
           pain
           ;
           And
           if
           there
           be
           both
           these
           in
           men
           of
           which
           no
           account
           can
           be
           given
           from
           their
           bodies
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           nobler
           principle
           within
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           the
           Soul
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           the
           cause
           and
           the
           subject
           of
           them
           .
           
           We
           may
           as
           easily
           imagine
           that
           a
           Fox
           should
           leave
           his
           prey
           to
           find
           out
           a
           demon●tration
           in
           Euclid
           ,
           or
           a
           Serpent
           attempt
           the
           squaring
           of
           the
           circle
           in
           the
           dust
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           Fables
           of
           Aesop
           to
           become
           real
           His●ories
           ,
           and
           the
           Birds
           and
           Beasts
           turn
           Wits
           and
           Polititians
           ,
           as
           be
           able
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           those
           we
           call
           pleasures
           of
           the
           mind
           from
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           body
           .
           The
           transport
           of
           joy
           which
           Archimedes
           was
           in
           at
           the
           finding
           out
           his
           desired
           Problem
           ,
           was
           a
           more
           certain
           evidence
           of
           the
           real
           pleasures
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           than
           the
           finding
           it
           was
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           his
           wit.
           Could
           we
           ever
           think
           that
           men
           who
           understood
           themselves
           would
           spend
           so
           much
           time
           in
           lines
           ,
           and
           numbers
           ,
           and
           figures
           ,
           and
           examining
           Problems
           and
           Demonstrations
           which
           depend
           upon
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           found
           not
           a
           great
           delight
           and
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ?
           But
           whence
           doth
           this
           pleasure
           arise
           ?
           not
           from
           seeing
           the
           figures
           ,
           or
           meer
           drawing
           the
           lines
           ,
           or
           calculating
           the
           numbers
           ,
           but
           by
           deducing
           the
           just
           and
           necessary
           consequences
           of
           one
           thing
           from
           another
           ;
           which
           would
           afford
           no
           more
           pleasure
           to
           a
           man
           without
           his
           soul
           ,
           than
           a
           Book
           of
           Geometry
           would
           give
           to
           a
           Herd
           of
           Swine
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Soul
           alone
           which
           takes
           pleasure
           in
           
           the
           search
           and
           finding
           out
           such
           Truths
           ,
           which
           can
           have
           no
           kind
           of
           respect
           to
           the
           Body
           ;
           it
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           can
           put
           the
           Body
           out
           of
           order
           with
           its
           own
           pleasures
           ,
           by
           spending
           so
           much
           time
           in
           contemplation
           as
           may
           exhaust
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           abate
           the
           vigour
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           hasten
           its
           decay
           .
           And
           while
           that
           droops
           and
           sinks
           under
           the
           burden
           ,
           the
           Soul
           may
           be
           as
           vigorous
           and
           active
           in
           such
           a
           consumptive
           state
           of
           the
           Body
           as
           ever
           it
           was
           before
           ;
           the
           understanding
           as
           clear
           ,
           the
           memory
           as
           strong
           ,
           the
           entertainments
           of
           the
           mind
           as
           great
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Body
           were
           in
           perfect
           health
           .
           It
           is
           a
           greater
           and
           more
           manly
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           some
           Men
           take
           in
           searching
           into
           the
           nature
           of
           these
           things
           in
           the
           world
           than
           others
           can
           take
           in
           the
           most
           voluptuous
           enjoyment
           of
           them
           ;
           the
           one
           can
           only
           satisfie
           a
           bruitish
           appetite
           ,
           while
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           something
           within
           is
           very
           unquiet
           and
           troublesom
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           brings
           a
           solid
           pleasure
           to
           the
           mind
           without
           any
           regret
           or
           disturbance
           from
           the
           Body
           .
           By
           this
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           setting
           aside
           the
           consideration
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           is
           capable
           of
           such
           pleasures
           ●eculiar
           to
           it self
           ,
           of
           which
           no
           account
           could
           be
           given
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           a
           spiritual
           and
           therefore
           immortal
           Being
           
           within
           us
           ,
           not
           only
           distinct
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           very
           far
           above
           it
           .
           But
           the
           very
           capacity
           of
           Religion
           in
           mankind
           doth
           yet
           further
           evidence
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
           I
           would
           fain
           understand
           how
           men
           ever
           came
           to
           be
           abused
           with
           the
           notion
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           some
           men
           are
           willing
           to
           think
           they
           are
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           some
           faculties
           in
           them
           above
           those
           of
           sense
           and
           imagination
           ?
           For
           where
           we
           find
           nothing
           else
           but
           these
           ,
           we
           see
           an
           utter
           incapacity
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           Religion
           is
           ;
           in
           some
           brute
           creatures
           we
           find
           great
           subtilty
           and
           strange
           imitations
           of
           reason
           ;
           but
           we
           can
           find
           nothing
           like
           Religion
           among
           them
           .
           How
           should
           it
           come
           to
           be
           otherwise
           among
           men
           ,
           if
           imagination
           were
           the
           highest
           faculty
           in
           man
           ;
           since
           the
           main
           principles
           of
           Religion
           are
           as
           remote
           from
           the
           power
           of
           imagination
           as
           may
           be
           ?
           What
           can
           be
           thought
           more
           repugnant
           to
           all
           the
           conceptions
           we
           take
           in
           by
           our
           senses
           ,
           than
           the
           conception
           of
           a
           Deity
           and
           the
           future
           State
           of
           Souls
           is
           ?
           How
           then
           come
           the
           impressions
           of
           these
           things
           to
           sink
           so
           deep
           into
           humane
           nature
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           art
           and
           violence
           in
           the
           world
           can
           never
           take
           them
           out
           ?
           The
           strongest
           impressions
           upon
           all
           other
           Beings
           are
           such
           as
           are
           suitable
           to
           their
           natures
           ,
           how
           come
           
           those
           in
           mankind
           to
           be
           such
           as
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           not
           only
           above
           but
           contrary
           to
           them
           if
           an
           immortal
           soul
           be
           not
           granted
           ?
           If
           men
           had
           no
           principle
           within
           them
           beyond
           that
           of
           sense
           ,
           nothing
           would
           have
           been
           more
           easie
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           shaken
           off
           the
           notion
           of
           a
           Deity
           and
           all
           apprehension
           of
           a
           future
           State
           :
           But
           this
           hath
           been
           so
           far
           from
           easie
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           utterly
           impossible
           to
           be
           done
           :
           all
           the
           wit
           and
           arts
           ,
           all
           the
           malice
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           all
           the
           racks
           and
           torments
           that
           could
           yet
           be
           thought
           on
           could
           not
           alter
           mens
           perswasions
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           much
           less
           raze
           out
           the
           Foundations
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           in
           the
           world
           .
           But
           what
           imaginable
           account
           can
           be
           given
           of
           the
           joys
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           which
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           old
           expressed
           under
           the
           most
           exquisite
           torments
           of
           their
           bodies
           ;
           if
           their
           minds
           were
           not
           of
           a
           far
           nobler
           and
           diviner
           nature
           than
           their
           bodies
           were
           ?
           Although
           a
           natural
           stupidity
           and
           dulness
           of
           temper
           may
           abate
           the
           sense
           of
           pain
           ,
           although
           an
           obstinate
           resolution
           may
           keep
           men
           from
           complaining
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           bear
           the
           Cross
           but
           to
           embrace
           it
           ;
           to
           be
           not
           only
           patient
           but
           pleasant
           under
           tortures
           ;
           nay
           ,
           to
           sing
           with
           greater
           joy
           in
           the
           flames
           than
           others
           do
           when
           they
           
           are
           heated
           with
           wine
           ,
           doth
           not
           only
           shew
           that
           there
           is
           something
           within
           us
           capable
           of
           pleasure
           distinct
           from
           the
           Body
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           pleasures
           of
           it
           may
           be
           so
           great
           as
           to
           swallow
           up
           the
           pains
           of
           the
           body
           .
           But
           I
           need
           not
           have
           recourse
           to
           such
           great
           and
           extraordinary
           instances
           ,
           (
           although
           sufficiently
           attested
           by
           such
           who
           saw
           and
           heard
           them
           )
           for
           every
           good
           man
           hath
           that
           inward
           pleasure
           in
           being
           and
           doing
           good
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           not
           part
           with
           for
           all
           the
           greatest
           Epicurism
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           where
           there
           is
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           so
           great
           pleasure
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           there
           be
           likewise
           a
           sense
           of
           pain
           proportionable
           to
           it
           ;
           witness
           those
           gripes
           and
           tortures
           of
           Conscience
           which
           wicked
           men
           undergo
           from
           the
           reflection
           upon
           themselves
           ;
           when
           their
           own
           evil
           actions
           fill
           them
           with
           horror
           and
           amazement
           ,
           when
           the
           cruelties
           they
           have
           used
           to
           others
           return
           with
           greater
           violence
           upon
           their
           own
           minds
           ,
           when
           the
           unlawful
           pleasures
           of
           the
           body
           prove
           the
           greatest
           vexation
           to
           their
           souls
           ,
           and
           the
           weight
           of
           their
           evil
           actions
           sinks
           them
           under
           despair
           and
           the
           dreadful
           apprehensions
           of
           future
           misery
           .
           These
           are
           things
           we
           need
           not
           search
           Histories
           ,
           or
           cite
           ancient
           Authors
           for
           ;
           every
           man
           's
           own
           Conscience
           
           will
           tell
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           not
           lost
           all
           sense
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ;
           that
           as
           there
           is
           a
           real
           pleasure
           in
           doing
           good
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           greatest
           inward
           pain
           in
           doing
           evil
           .
           Having
           thus
           shewed
           that
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           is
           capable
           of
           pleasure
           and
           pain
           in
           this
           present
           state
           distinct
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           it
           thence
           follows
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           capable
           of
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           separated
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           have
           a
           power
           of
           determining
           their
           own
           actions
           ;
           without
           which
           there
           could
           be
           no
           reasonable
           account
           given
           of
           the
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           of
           another
           life
           .
           Were
           I
           to
           prove
           liberty
           in
           man
           from
           the
           ●upposition
           of
           Religion
           I
           know
           no
           argument
           more
           plain
           or
           more
           convincing
           than
           that
           which
           is
           drawn
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           future
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           :
           but
           being
           now
           to
           prove
           a
           capacity
           of
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           I
           must
           make
           use
           of
           other
           means
           to
           do
           it
           by
           .
           And
           what
           can
           be
           imagined
           greater
           evidence
           in
           Beings
           capable
           of
           reflecting
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           than
           the
           constant
           sense
           and
           experience
           of
           all
           mankind
           ?
           Not
           that
           all
           men
           are
           agreed
           in
           their
           opinions
           about
           these
           things
           ;
           (
           for
           even
           herein
           men
           shew
           their
           liberty
           ,
           
           by
           resisting
           the
           clearest
           evidence
           to
           prove
           it
           )
           but
           that
           every
           man
           finds
           himself
           free
           in
           the
           determining
           his
           moral
           actions
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           hath
           the
           same
           reason
           to
           believe
           this
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           of
           his
           own
           Being
           or
           Understanding
           .
           For
           what
           other
           way
           hath
           a
           man
           to
           know
           that
           he
           understands
           himself
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           but
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           own
           mind
           ?
           and
           those
           who
           go
           about
           to
           perswade
           men
           that
           they
           think
           themselves
           free
           when
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           may
           in
           the
           next
           place
           perswade
           them
           that
           they
           think
           they
           understand
           when
           they
           do
           not
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           might
           hope
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           perswade
           men
           out
           of
           their
           Understandings
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           not
           so
           competent
           judges
           of
           the
           more
           necessary
           and
           natural
           acts
           ,
           for
           men
           understand
           whether
           they
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           more
           free
           and
           voluntary
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           case
           every
           man
           can
           when
           he
           pleases
           put
           a
           tryal
           upon
           himself
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           confuting
           the
           arguments
           against
           motion
           by
           moving
           ,
           can
           shew
           the
           folly
           of
           all
           the
           pleas
           for
           fatal
           necessity
           by
           a
           freedom
           of
           action
           But
           if
           once
           this
           natural
           liberty
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           wisdom
           and
           folly
           as
           well
           as
           vice
           and
           vertue
           would
           be
           names
           invented
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           no
           men
           can
           be
           said
           to
           be
           better
           or
           wiser
           than
           others
           ,
           if
           their
           actions
           
           do
           not
           depend
           on
           their
           own
           choice
           and
           consideration
           ,
           but
           on
           a
           hidden
           train
           of
           causes
           which
           it
           is
           no
           more
           in
           a
           man's
           power
           to
           hinder
           than
           in
           the
           earth
           to
           hinder
           the
           falling
           of
           rain
           upon
           it
           .
           If
           therefore
           sense
           and
           reason
           may
           prevail
           upon
           mankind
           ,
           not
           to
           fancy
           themselves
           under
           invisible
           chains
           and
           fetters
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           can
           have
           no
           evidence
           or
           experience
           ;
           we
           may
           thence
           infer
           the
           soul's
           capacity
           of
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           in
           another
           life
           ,
           since
           happiness
           and
           misery
           are
           set
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           be
           their
           own
           voluntary
           choice
           which
           brings
           them
           to
           either
           of
           them
           :
           When
           either
           by
           their
           own
           folly
           they
           run
           themselves
           upon
           everlasting
           ruine
           ,
           or
           by
           making
           use
           of
           the
           assistance
           of
           divine
           grace
           they
           become
           capable
           of
           endless
           Joy.
           But
           since
           men
           have
           not
           only
           a
           power
           of
           gorverning
           themselves
           ,
           but
           are
           capable
           of
           doing
           it
           by
           considerations
           as
           remote
           from
           the
           things
           of
           sense
           as
           Heaven
           is
           from
           Earth
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           conceivable
           there
           should
           be
           such
           a
           power
           within
           us
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           an
           immortal
           soul
           which
           is
           the
           subject
           of
           it
           .
           For
           what
           is
           there
           that
           hath
           the
           shadow
           of
           liberty
           in
           meer
           matter
           ?
           what
           is
           there
           of
           these
           inferiour
           creatures
           that
           can
           act
           by
           consideration
           of
           future
           things
           ,
           but
           
           only
           man
           ?
           Whence
           comes
           man
           to
           consider
           but
           from
           his
           reason
           ?
           or
           to
           guide
           himself
           by
           the
           consideration
           of
           future
           and
           eternal
           things
           ,
           but
           from
           an
           immortal
           principle
           within
           him
           ;
           which
           alone
           can
           make
           things
           at
           a
           distance
           to
           be
           as
           present
           ;
           can
           represent
           to
           it self
           the
           infinite
           pleasures
           and
           unconceivable
           misery
           of
           an
           eternal
           state
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           to
           direct
           the
           course
           of
           this
           present
           life
           in
           order
           to
           the
           obtaining
           of
           the
           one
           and
           avoiding
           of
           the
           other
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           concerning
           the
           supposition
           here
           made
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           its
           immortality
           implied
           therein
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           to
           consider
           the
           hazard
           of
           losing
           the
           soul
           for
           the
           gain
           of
           this
           world
           .
           For
           although
           our
           Saviour
           puts
           the
           utmost
           supposable
           case
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           represent
           the
           folly
           of
           losing
           the
           soul
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           yet
           he
           doth
           imply
           the
           danger
           may
           be
           as
           great
           ,
           although
           a
           man's
           ambition
           never
           comes
           to
           be
           so
           extravagant
           ,
           as
           to
           aim
           at
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           The
           whole
           world
           can
           never
           make
           amends
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           soul
           ;
           yet
           the
           soul
           may
           be
           lost
           for
           a
           very
           inconsiderable
           part
           of
           it
           ;
           although
           all
           the
           wealth
           and
           treasures
           of
           the
           Indies
           can
           never
           compensate
           to
           a
           man
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           
           life
           ,
           yet
           that
           may
           he
           in
           as
           great
           danger
           of
           losing
           upon
           far
           easier
           terms
           than
           those
           are
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           those
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           speaks
           to
           ,
           could
           ever
           propose
           such
           vast
           designs
           to
           themselves
           as
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           was
           ;
           but
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           if
           that
           could
           be
           supposed
           ,
           it
           were
           far
           more
           desirable
           to
           save
           a
           soul
           than
           to
           gain
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           such
           is
           the
           folly
           of
           mankind
           to
           lose
           their
           souls
           for
           a
           very
           small
           share
           of
           this
           present
           world
           .
           For
           the
           temptations
           of
           this
           world
           are
           so
           many
           ,
           so
           great
           ,
           so
           pleasing
           to
           mankind
           ,
           and
           the
           love
           of
           life
           so
           natural
           and
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           inconsiderate
           men
           will
           run
           any
           hazard
           of
           their
           souls
           for
           the
           gain
           of
           one
           or
           preservation
           of
           the
           other
           .
           The
           highest
           instance
           of
           this
           kind
           is
           that
           which
           our
           Saviour
           here
           intends
           ,
           when
           men
           will
           make
           shipwrack
           of
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           to
           escape
           the
           danger
           of
           their
           lives
           ;
           or
           with
           Iudas
           will
           betray
           their
           Saviour
           for
           some
           present
           gain
           although
           very
           far
           short
           of
           that
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           And
           if
           I
           be
           not
           much
           mistaken
           ,
           it
           is
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           pronounces
           it
           so
           hard
           (a)
           
             for
             a
             rich
             man
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           because
           in
           such
           difficult
           times
           of
           persecution
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           as
           those
           
           were
           ,
           such
           men
           would
           be
           shrewdly
           tempted
           to
           venture
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           souls
           in
           another
           world
           rather
           than
           of
           their
           estates
           in
           this
           .
           For
           it
           was
           the
           young
           man's
           unwillingness
           to
           part
           with
           his
           great
           possessions
           to
           follow
           Christ
           ,
           which
           gave
           him
           occasion
           to
           utter
           that
           hard
           saying
           .
           It
           is
           on
           this
           account
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           (a)
           
             the
             love
             of
             money
             is
             the
             root
             of
             all
             evil
             ,
             which
             while
             some
             have
             coveted
             after
             they
             have
             erred
             from
             the
             faith
             and
             pierced
             themselves
             through
             with
             many
             sorrows
             :
          
           It
           was
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           (b)
           that
           Demas
           forsook
           Paul
           ,
           
             having
             loved
             this
             present
             world
          
           :
           and
           that
           (c)
           
             the
             friendship
             of
             this
             world
             is
             said
             to
             be
             enmity
             with
             God
             ,
          
           and
           that
           our
           Saviour
           saith
           ,
           (d)
           
             no
             man
             can
             serve
             two
             Masters
             ;
             for
             either
             he
             will
             hate
             the
             one
             and
             love
             the
             other
             ;
             else
             he
             will
             hold
             to
             the
             one
             and
             despise
             the
             other
             ;
             ye
             cannot
             serve
             God
             and
             Mammon
             .
          
           which
           doth
           suppose
           that
           these
           two
           doth
           require
           two
           contrary
           things
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           hundred
           Masters
           did
           all
           require
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           a
           man
           might
           ,
           in
           doing
           that
           ,
           be
           said
           to
           serve
           them
           all
           .
           But
           when
           Religion
           requires
           that
           we
           must
           part
           with
           all
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           requires
           that
           we
           must
           part
           with
           Religion
           to
           preserve
           our
           interest
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           serve
           
           God
           and
           Mammon
           together
           ;
           for
           we
           must
           hold
           to
           the
           one
           and
           despise
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           Is
           there
           no
           danger
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           soul
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           the
           case
           of
           persecution
           ?
           then
           ,
           some
           may
           say
           ,
           
             we
             hope
             there
             is
             no
             fear
             now
             of
             mens
             being
             too
             rich
             to
             go
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           Thanks
           be
           to
           God
           that
           we
           live
           in
           times
           free
           from
           such
           dangerous
           tryals
           as
           those
           of
           persecution
           are
           ,
           and
           wherein
           men
           may
           quietly
           enjoy
           their
           Estates
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Religion
           in
           the
           world
           together
           :
           but
           although
           there
           be
           no
           danger
           of
           splitting
           upon
           the
           rocks
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           of
           sinking
           with
           being
           overcharged
           or
           springing
           too
           great
           a
           leak
           within
           us
           ,
           whereby
           we
           let
           in
           more
           than
           we
           can
           be
           able
           to
           bear
           .
           And
           supposing
           the
           most
           prosperous
           and
           easie
           condition
           men
           can
           fancy
           to
           themselves
           here
           ;
           yet
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           are
           so
           great
           occasions
           of
           evil
           ,
           so
           great
           hindrances
           of
           good
           ,
           that
           on
           these
           accounts
           men
           always
           run
           a
           mighty
           hazard
           of
           their
           souls
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           this
           world
           .
           The
           Devil
           knew
           well
           enough
           where
           his
           greatest
           strength
           lay
           ,
           when
           he
           reserved
           the
           (a)
           temptation
           of
           the
           glories
           of
           this
           world
           to
           the
           last
           place
           in
           dealing
           with
           Christ
           himself
           ;
           when
           
           nothing
           else
           would
           prevail
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           yet
           in
           hopes
           that
           the
           Greatness
           and
           Splendour
           of
           this
           world
           would
           bring
           him
           to
           his
           terms
           .
           And
           surely
           if
           the
           Devil
           had
           not
           a
           mighty
           opinion
           of
           the
           power
           of
           these
           charms
           of
           
             the
             Kingdoms
             and
             Glory
             of
             this
             world
             ,
          
           he
           would
           never
           have
           put
           such
           hard
           terms
           to
           them
           which
           were
           no
           less
           than
           
             falling
             down
             and
             worshipping
             him
          
           :
           which
           we
           do
           not
           find
           he
           ever
           durst
           so
           much
           as
           mention
           before
           till
           he
           held
           this
           bait
           in
           his
           hand
           .
           And
           although
           our
           Saviour
           baffled
           him
           in
           this
           his
           strongest
           temptation
           ,
           yet
           he
           still
           finds
           ,
           that
           far
           less
           than
           what
           he
           here
           offered
           ,
           will
           bring
           men
           in
           subjection
           to
           him
           .
           How
           small
           a
           matter
           of
           gain
           will
           tempt
           some
           men
           to
           all
           the
           sins
           of
           lying
           ,
           of
           fraud
           and
           injustice
           ?
           who
           pawn
           their
           souls
           and
           put
           them
           out
           at
           interest
           for
           a
           very
           small
           present
           advantage
           ,
           although
           they
           are
           sure
           in
           a
           very
           little
           time
           to
           lose
           both
           their
           Interest
           and
           the
           Principal
           too
           .
        
         
           How
           many
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           Honours
           and
           Preferments
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           are
           willing
           to
           do
           by
           their
           Consciences
           as
           the
           Indian
           did
           by
           his
           Letter
           ,
           lay
           them
           aside
           till
           their
           business
           be
           done
           and
           then
           expect
           to
           hear
           no
           more
           of
           them
           !
           What
           poor
           and
           trifling
           things
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           
           do
           men
           continually
           venture
           their
           souls
           for
           ?
           As
           though
           all
           were
           clear
           gains
           which
           they
           could
           put
           off
           so
           dead
           a
           commodity
           as
           the
           Salvation
           of
           their
           Souls
           for
           .
           How
           apt
           are
           such
           to
           applaud
           themselves
           for
           their
           own
           skill
           ,
           when
           meerly
           by
           a
           little
           swearing
           ,
           and
           lying
           ,
           and
           cheating
           ,
           things
           which
           cost
           them
           nothing
           but
           a
           few
           words
           ,
           they
           can
           defeat
           the
           designs
           of
           their
           Enemies
           and
           compass
           their
           own
           !
           But
           how
           low
           is
           the
           rate
           of
           Souls
           fallen
           in
           the
           esteem
           of
           such
           persons
           as
           these
           are
           !
           If
           they
           had
           not
           been
           of
           any
           greater
           value
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           been
           worth
           any
           ordinary
           man's
           ,
           much
           less
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God's
           laying
           down
           his
           life
           for
           the
           redemption
           of
           them
           .
           Is
           this
           all
           the
           requital
           men
           make
           him
           for
           the
           travail
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           the
           wounds
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           the
           bitterness
           of
           his
           Passion
           ,
           to
           squander
           away
           those
           Souls
           upon
           any
           trifling
           advantages
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           which
           he
           shed
           his
           most
           precious
           blood
           for
           the
           redemption
           of
           ?
           Whenever
           men
           are
           tempted
           to
           sin
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           gain
           ,
           let
           them
           but
           consider
           how
           much
           they
           undervalue
           not
           only
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           but
           the
           eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           and
           suffered
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           :
           If
           there
           had
           been
           no
           greater
           
           worth
           in
           our
           Souls
           ,
           silver
           and
           gold
           would
           have
           been
           a
           sufficient
           price
           of
           redemption
           for
           them
           (
           for
           if
           men
           lose
           their
           Souls
           for
           these
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sign
           they
           set
           a
           higher
           value
           upon
           them
           .
           )
           But
           God's
           justice
           was
           not
           to
           be
           bribed
           ,
           his
           wrath
           against
           sin
           was
           not
           to
           be
           appeased
           by
           the
           greatest
           riches
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           nothing
           but
           the
           inestimable
           blood
           of
           Christ
           would
           be
           accepted
           for
           the
           purchase
           of
           Souls
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           are
           so
           dearly
           bought
           must
           they
           be
           cast
           away
           upon
           such
           trifles
           as
           the
           riches
           and
           honours
           of
           this
           World
           are
           ,
           in
           comparison
           with
           them
           ?
        
         
           These
           are
           men
           who
           lose
           their
           Souls
           upon
           design
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           others
           so
           prodigal
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           play
           and
           sport
           them
           away
           ,
           or
           lose
           them
           only
           because
           it
           is
           the
           custom
           to
           do
           so
           .
           With
           whom
           all
           the
           reasons
           and
           arguments
           in
           the
           world
           cannot
           prevail
           to
           leave
           off
           their
           sins
           ,
           if
           it
           once
           be
           accounted
           a
           ●ashion
           to
           commit
           them
           .
           Yea
           ,
           so
           dangerous
           things
           are
           fashionable
           vices
           ,
           that
           some
           will
           seem
           to
           be
           worse
           than
           they
           are
           ,
           (
           although
           few
           continue
           long
           Hypocritical
           in
           that
           way
           )
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           out
           of
           the
           fashion
           ,
           and
           some
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           follow
           it
           (
           if
           not
           out-do
           it
           )
           though
           to
           the
           eternal
           ruine
           of
           their
           Souls
           .
           But
           
           although
           all
           damn'd
           persons
           at
           the
           great
           day
           will
           be
           confounded
           and
           ashamed
           ,
           yet
           none
           will
           be
           more
           ridiculously
           miserable
           than
           such
           who
           go
           to
           Hell
           for
           fashion-sake
           .
           What
           a
           strange
           account
           would
           this
           be
           at
           the
           dreadful
           day
           of
           judgment
           for
           any
           to
           plead
           for
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           that
           chastity
           ,
           temperance
           ,
           sobriety
           and
           devotion
           were
           things
           more
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           grown
           a
           Mode
           to
           be
           vicious
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           rather
           be
           damned
           th●n
           be
           out
           of
           the
           fashion
           ?
           The
           most
           charitable
           opinion
           we
           can
           have
           of
           such
           persons
           now
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           think
           they
           have
           any
           Souls
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           prodigious
           folly
           for
           men
           to
           believe
           they
           have
           Souls
           that
           are
           immortal
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           so
           regardless
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Yet
           these
           who
           are
           vicious
           out
           of
           complyance
           are
           not
           the
           only
           persons
           who
           shew
           so
           little
           care
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           to
           those
           who
           enjoying
           the
           good
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           scarce
           ever
           do
           so
           much
           as
           think
           of
           another
           ?
           Who
           are
           very
           solicitous
           about
           every
           little
           mode
           of
           attire
           for
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           think
           no
           time
           long
           enough
           to
           be
           spent
           in
           the
           grand
           affairs
           of
           dressing
           and
           adorning
           their
           out-sides
           ;
           but
           from
           one
           end
           of
           the
           year
           to
           the
           other
           never
           spend
           one
           serious
           
           thought
           about
           eternity
           ,
           or
           the
           future
           state
           of
           their
           souls
           .
           Their
           utmost
           contrivances
           are
           how
           to
           pass
           away
           their
           days
           with
           the
           greatest
           ease
           and
           pleasure
           to
           themselves
           ;
           and
           never
           consider
           what
           will
           become
           of
           their
           souls
           when
           they
           come
           to
           die
           .
           Alas
           poor
           immortal
           souls
           !
           are
           they
           become
           the
           only
           contemptible
           things
           men
           have
           about
           them
           ?
           All
           care
           is
           l●ttle
           enough
           with
           some
           for
           the
           body
           ,
           for
           the
           pampering
           and
           indulging
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           making
           provision
           for
           the
           flesh
           to
           fulfil
           the
           lusts
           thereof
           ;
           but
           any
           cure
           is
           thought
           too
           much
           for
           the
           soul
           ;
           and
           no
           time
           passes
           so
           heavily
           away
           ,
           as
           the
           hours
           of
           devotion
           do
           .
           The
           very
           shew
           of
           Religion
           is
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           burden
           ,
           what
           then
           do
           they
           think
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ?
           The
           Devil
           himself
           shews
           a
           greater
           es●eem
           of
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ,
           than
           such
           persons
           do
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           been
           always
           very
           active
           and
           industrious
           in
           seeking
           their
           ruin
           ,
           but
           is
           ready
           enough
           to
           comply
           with
           all
           the
           inclinations
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           or
           mens
           designs
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           nay
           he
           makes
           the
           greatest
           use
           of
           these
           as
           the
           most
           powerful
           temptations
           for
           the
           ruin
           of
           their
           souls
           ;
           by
           all
           which
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           ,
           being
           our
           greatest
           enemy
           ,
           he
           aims
           only
           at
           the
           ruin
           of
           that
           which
           is
           
           of
           greatest
           value
           and
           consideration
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           thing
           so
           much
           despised
           by
           wicked
           men
           ,
           viz.
           the
           soul.
           These
           do
           in
           effect
           ,
           tell
           the
           Devil
           he
           may
           spare
           his
           pains
           in
           tempting
           them
           ;
           they
           can
           do
           his
           work
           fast
           enough
           themselves
           ,
           and
           destroy
           their
           own
           souls
           without
           any
           help
           from
           him
           .
           And
           if
           all
           men
           were
           so
           bent
           upon
           their
           own
           ruin
           ,
           the
           Devil
           would
           have
           so
           little
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           find
           out
           some
           other
           imployment
           besides
           that
           of
           tempting
           to
           divert
           himself
           with
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           the
           greatest
           diversion
           of
           all
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           see
           men
           turned
           Devils
           to
           themselves
           .
           But
           are
           the
           temptations
           of
           this
           world
           so
           infatuating
           that
           no
           reason
           or
           consideration
           can
           bring
           men
           to
           any
           care
           of
           or
           regard
           to
           their
           souls
           ?
           we
           have
           no
           ground
           to
           think
           so
           ,
           since
           there
           have
           been
           and
           I
           hope
           still
           are
           such
           ,
           who
           can
           despise
           the
           glittering
           vanities
           ,
           the
           riches
           and
           honours
           ,
           the
           pleasures
           and
           delights
           of
           this
           world
           when
           they
           stand
           in
           competition
           with
           the
           eternal
           happiness
           of
           their
           souls
           in
           a
           better
           world
           .
           And
           that
           not
           out
           of
           a
           sullen
           humour
           or
           a
           morose
           temper
           ,
           or
           a
           discontented
           mind
           ;
           but
           from
           the
           most
           prudent
           weighing
           and
           ballancing
           the
           gain
           of
           this
           world
           and
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           soul
           together
           .
           
             For
             what
             is
             a
             man
             profited
             
             if
             he
             gain
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             lose
             his
             own
             soul
             or
             what
             shall
             he
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             soul.
             
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Which
           is
           the
           last
           particular
           ,
           to
           represent
           the
           folly
           of
           losing
           the
           soul
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           for
           the
           gain
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           Which
           will
           appear
           by
           comparing
           the
           gain
           and
           the
           loss
           with
           each
           other
           in
           these
           Four
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           gain
           here
           proposed
           is
           at
           the
           best
           but
           possible
           to
           one
           ;
           but
           the
           hazard
           of
           losing
           the
           soul
           is
           certain
           to
           all
           .
           And
           what
           folly
           is
           it
           for
           men
           to
           run
           themselves
           upon
           so
           great
           and
           certain
           danger
           ,
           for
           so
           uncertain
           gain
           ,
           which
           never
           any
           man
           yet
           attained
           to
           ,
           or
           is
           like
           to
           do
           it
           ?
           our
           Saviour
           knew
           how
           hard
           a
           matter
           it
           was
           to
           set
           any
           bounds
           to
           the
           ambitious
           thoughts
           or
           the
           covetous
           designs
           of
           men
           :
           every
           step
           the
           ambitious
           man
           takes
           higher
           gives
           him
           the
           fairer
           prospect
           before
           him
           ;
           it
           raises
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           enlarges
           his
           desires
           ,
           puts
           new
           projects
           into
           his
           mind
           ,
           which
           like
           the
           circles
           of
           water
           spread
           still
           farther
           and
           farther
           ,
           till
           his
           honour
           and
           he
           be
           both
           laid
           in
           the
           dust
           together
           :
           The
           covetous
           person
           is
           never
           satisfied
           with
           what
           he
           enjoys
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           gets
           ,
           still
           the
           more
           he
           hopes
           for
           ;
           and
           like
           the
           grave
           whither
           he
           is
           going
           ,
           is
           always
           devouring
           
           and
           always
           craving
           :
           Yet
           neither
           of
           these
           can
           be
           thought
           so
           vain
           as
           to
           propose
           no
           less
           to
           themselves
           than
           the
           Empire
           or
           riches
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
           But
           our
           Saviour
           allows
           them
           the
           utmost
           ,
           that
           ever
           can
           be
           supposed
           as
           to
           mens
           designs
           for
           this
           world
           ;
           let
           men
           be
           never
           so
           ambitious
           or
           covetous
           ,
           they
           could
           desire
           no
           more
           than
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           though
           they
           would
           have
           all
           this
           ,
           yet
           this
           all
           would
           never
           make
           amends
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           Soul.
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           possible
           ,
           that
           one
           person
           might
           by
           degrees
           bring
           the
           whole
           world
           in
           subjection
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           possible
           in
           so
           remote
           a
           degree
           that
           no
           man
           in
           his
           wits
           can
           be
           thought
           to
           design
           it
           .
           How
           small
           a
           part
           of
           the
           inhabited
           world
           have
           the
           greatest
           Conquerours
           been
           able
           to
           subdue
           !
           and
           if
           the
           Macedonian
           Prince
           was
           ever
           so
           vain
           to
           weep
           that
           he
           had
           no
           more
           worlds
           to
           conquer
           ,
           he
           gave
           others
           a
           just
           occasion
           to
           laugh
           at
           so
           much
           Ignorance
           which
           made
           him
           think
           he
           had
           conquered
           this
           .
           And
           to
           put
           a
           check
           to
           such
           a
           troublesome
           ambition
           of
           disturbing
           the
           world
           in
           others
           ,
           how
           early
           was
           he
           taken
           away
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           
           his
           vast
           thoughts
           and
           designs
           ?
           What
           a
           small
           thing
           would
           the
           compass
           of
           the
           whole
           earth
           appear
           to
           one
           that
           should
           behold
           it
           at
           the
           distance
           of
           the
           fixed
           stars
           ?
           and
           the
           mighty
           Empires
           which
           have
           made
           the
           greatest
           noise
           in
           the
           world
           have
           taken
           up
           but
           an
           inconsiderable
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           earth
           .
           What
           are
           then
           those
           mean
           designs
           which
           men
           continually
           hazard
           their
           souls
           for
           as
           much
           as
           if
           they
           aimed
           at
           the
           whole
           world
           ?
           For
           we
           are
           not
           to
           imagine
           that
           only
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           are
           in
           any
           hazard
           of
           losing
           their
           souls
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           the
           greatness
           of
           mens
           condition
           ,
           but
           their
           immoderate
           love
           to
           the
           world
           which
           ruins
           and
           destroys
           their
           souls
           .
           And
           Covetousness
           and
           ambition
           do
           not
           always
           raign
           in
           Courts
           and
           Palaces
           ,
           they
           can
           stoop
           to
           the
           meanness
           of
           a
           Cottage
           ,
           and
           ruin
           the
           souls
           of
           such
           as
           want
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           as
           well
           as
           those
           that
           enjoy
           them
           .
           So
           that
           no
           state
           o●
           condition
           of
           men
           is
           exempt
           from
           the
           hazard
           of
           losing
           the
           soul
           for
           the
           love
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           although
           but
           one
           person
           can
           be
           supposed
           at
           once
           to
           have
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           The
           gain
           of
           this
           world
           brings
           but
           an
           imaginary
           happiness
           ,
           but
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           soul
           a
           most
           real
           misery
           .
           It
           is
           easie
           to
           suppose
           a
           person
           to
           have
           the
           whole
           world
           at
           his
           command
           and
           not
           himself
           ;
           and
           how
           can
           that
           man
           be
           happy
           that
           is
           not
           at
           his
           own
           command
           ?
           The
           cares
           of
           Government
           in
           a
           small
           part
           of
           the
           earth
           are
           so
           great
           and
           troublesome
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           mankind
           the
           managers
           of
           it
           are
           invested
           with
           more
           than
           ordinary
           priviledges
           by
           way
           of
           recompence
           for
           them
           ;
           but
           what
           are
           these
           to
           the
           solicitous
           thoughts
           ,
           the
           continual
           fears
           ,
           the
           restless
           imployments
           ,
           the
           uninterrupted
           troubles
           which
           must
           attend
           the
           gain
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ?
           So
           that
           after
           all
           the
           success
           of
           such
           a
           mans
           designs
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           farther
           off
           from
           any
           true
           contentment
           than
           he
           was
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           them
           .
           And
           in
           that
           respect
           mens
           conditions
           seem
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           greater
           equality
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           those
           who
           enjoy
           the
           most
           of
           the
           world
           do
           oft-times
           enjoy
           the
           least
           of
           themselves
           ;
           which
           hath
           made
           some
           great
           Emperours
           lay
           down
           their
           Crowns
           and
           Scepters
           to
           enjoy
           themselves
           in
           the
           retirements
           of
           a
           Cloyster
           or
           a
           Garden
           .
           All
           the
           real
           happiness
           of
           
           this
           world
           lies
           in
           a
           contented
           mind
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           plainly
           see
           doth
           not
           depend
           upon
           mens
           outward
           circumstances
           ;
           for
           some
           men
           may
           be
           much
           farther
           from
           it
           in
           a
           higher
           condition
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           than
           others
           are
           ,
           or
           it
           may
           be
           themselves
           have
           been
           ,
           in
           a
           far
           lower
           .
           But
           if
           mens
           happiness
           did
           ari●e
           from
           any
           thing
           without
           them
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           always
           agreeable
           to
           their
           outward
           condition
           ;
           but
           we
           find
           great
           difference
           as
           to
           mens
           contentment
           in
           equal
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           much
           greater
           in
           a
           private
           State
           of
           life
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           most
           publick
           capacity
           .
           By
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           whatever
           looks
           like
           happiness
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           depends
           upon
           a
           mans
           soul
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           the
           gain
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           nay
           it
           is
           only
           from
           thence
           that
           ever
           men
           are
           able
           to
           abuse
           themselves
           with
           false
           notions
           and
           
           Idea's
           of
           happiness
           here
           .
           But
           none
           of
           those
           shall
           go
           into
           another
           world
           with
           them
           ;
           farewel
           then
           to
           all
           imaginary
           happiness
           ;
           to
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           cheats
           of
           a
           deceitful
           world
           ;
           then
           nothing
           but
           the
           dreadful
           apprehensions
           of
           its
           own
           misery
           shall
           possess
           that
           soul
           which
           shall
           then
           too
           late
           discern
           its
           folly
           ,
           and
           lament
           it
           when
           it
           is
           past
           recovery
           .
           Then
           the
           torments
           of
           the
           mind
           
           shall
           never
           be
           imputed
           to
           melancholy
           vapours
           ,
           or
           a
           disordered
           fancy
           .
           There
           will
           be
           no
           drinking
           away
           sorrows
           ,
           no
           jesting
           with
           the
           sting
           of
           conscience
           ,
           no
           playing
           with
           the
           flames
           of
           another
           world
           .
           God
           will
           then
           no
           longer
           be
           mocked
           by
           wicked
           men
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           find
           to
           their
           own
           eternal
           horrour
           and
           confusion
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             a
             fearful
             thing
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             living
             God.
          
           He
           neither
           wants
           power
           to
           inflict
           ,
           nor
           justice
           to
           execute
           ,
           nor
           vengeance
           to
           pursue
           ,
           nor
           wrath
           to
           punish
           ;
           but
           his
           power
           is
           irresistible
           ,
           his
           justice
           inflexible
           ,
           and
           his
           wrath
           is
           insupportable
           .
           Consider
           now
           O
           foolish
           sinner
           that
           hast
           hitherto
           been
           ready
           to
           cast
           away
           thy
           soul
           upon
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sin
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           what
           a
           wise
           exchange
           thou
           wilt
           make
           of
           a
           poor
           imaginary
           happiness
           for
           a
           most
           real
           and
           intollerable
           misery
           .
           What
           will
           all
           the
           gain
           of
           this
           world
           signifie
           in
           that
           State
           whither
           we
           are
           all
           hastening
           apace
           ?
           What
           contentment
           will
           it
           be
           to
           thee
           then
           to
           think
           of
           all
           those
           bewitching
           vanities
           ,
           which
           have
           betrayed
           thy
           soul
           into
           unspeakable
           misery
           ?
           Wouldst
           thou
           be
           willing
           to
           be
           treated
           with
           all
           the
           ceremonies
           of
           State
           and
           Greatness
           for
           an
           hour
           or
           two
           ,
           if
           thou
           wert
           sure
           that
           immediately
           
           after
           thou
           must
           undergo
           the
           most
           exquisite
           tortures
           and
           be
           ●acked
           and
           tormented
           to
           death
           ?
           When
           men
           neglect
           their
           souls
           and
           cast
           them
           away
           upon
           the
           sinful
           pleasures
           and
           gains
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           airy
           and
           phantastical
           happiness
           ;
           but
           the
           miseries
           of
           a
           lost
           soul
           are
           infinitely
           beyond
           the
           racks
           and
           torments
           of
           the
           body
           .
           It
           hath
           sometimes
           happened
           that
           the
           horrour
           of
           despair
           hath
           seized
           upon
           mens
           minds
           for
           some
           notorious
           crimes
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           hath
           given
           no
           rest
           either
           to
           body
           or
           mind
           ,
           but
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           inward
           pains
           have
           forced
           them
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           this
           miserable
           life
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Iudas
           .
           But
           if
           the
           expectation
           of
           future
           misery
           be
           so
           dreadful
           ,
           what
           must
           the
           enduring
           of
           it
           be
           ?
           Of
           all
           the
           ways
           of
           dying
           we
           can
           hardly
           imagine
           any
           more
           painful
           or
           full
           of
           horrour
           than
           that
           of
           sacrificing
           their
           Children
           to
           Molock
           was
           among
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           and
           Children
           of
           Amon
           where
           the
           Children
           were
           put
           into
           the
           body
           of
           a
           Brass
           Image
           and
           a
           fire
           made
           under
           it
           ,
           which
           by
           degrees
           with
           lamentable
           shrieks
           and
           cryings
           roasted
           them
           to
           death
           ;
           yet
           this
           above
           all
           others
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           chosen
           as
           the
           fittest
           representation
           of
           the
           miseries
           of
           another
           world
           ,
           
           and
           thence
           the
           very
           name
           of
           Gehenna
           is
           taken
           .
           But
           as
           the
           joys
           of
           heaven
           will
           far
           surpass
           all
           the
           pleasure
           which
           the
           mind
           of
           a
           good
           man
           hath
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           so
           will
           the
           torments
           of
           Hell
           as
           much
           exceed
           the
           greatest
           miseries
           of
           this
           world
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           most
           exquisite
           pains
           of
           the
           body
           there
           is
           that
           satisfaction
           still
           left
           ,
           that
           death
           will
           at
           last
           put
           an
           end
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           a
           farther
           discovery
           of
           the
           unspeakable
           folly
           of
           losing
           the
           soul
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           that
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           happiness
           of
           this
           world
           can
           last
           but
           for
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           but
           the
           misery
           of
           the
           soul
           will
           have
           no
           end
           .
           Suppose
           a
           man
           had
           all
           the
           world
           at
           his
           command
           ,
           and
           enjoyed
           as
           much
           satisfaction
           in
           it
           as
           it
           was
           possible
           for
           humane
           nature
           to
           have
           ;
           yet
           the
           very
           thoughts
           of
           dying
           and
           leaving
           all
           in
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           must
           needs
           make
           his
           happiness
           seem
           much
           less
           considerable
           to
           him
           .
           And
           every
           wise
           man
           would
           provide
           most
           for
           that
           State
           wherein
           he
           is
           sure
           to
           continue
           longest
           .
           The
           shortness
           of
           life
           makes
           the
           pleasures
           of
           it
           less
           desireable
           ,
           and
           the
           miseries
           less
           dreadful
           :
           but
           an
           endless
           State
           makes
           every
           thing
           of
           moment
           which
           belongs
           to
           it
           .
           Where
           there
           is
           variety
           and
           liberty
           of
           change
           ,
           there
           is
           
           no
           necessity
           of
           any
           long
           deliberation
           before-hand
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           which
           is
           to
           continue
           always
           the
           same
           the
           greatest
           consideration
           is
           needful
           ,
           because
           the
           very
           continuance
           of
           some
           things
           is
           apt
           to
           bring
           weariness
           and
           satiety
           with
           it
           .
           If
           a
           man
           were
           bound
           for
           his
           whole
           life-time
           to
           converse
           only
           with
           one
           person
           without
           so
           much
           as
           seeing
           any
           other
           ,
           he
           would
           desire
           time
           and
           use
           his
           best
           judgment
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           him
           .
           If
           one
           were
           bound
           to
           lie
           in
           the
           same
           posture
           without
           any
           motion
           but
           for
           a
           month
           together
           ,
           how
           would
           he
           imploy
           his
           wits
           before-hand
           to
           make
           it
           as
           easie
           and
           tolerable
           as
           might
           be
           ?
           Thus
           solicitous
           and
           careful
           would
           men
           be
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           to
           continue
           the
           same
           although
           but
           for
           a
           short
           time
           here
           :
           But
           what
           are
           those
           things
           to
           the
           endless
           duration
           of
           a
           soul
           in
           a
           misery
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           perpetual
           destruction
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           death
           ;
           always
           intolerable
           ,
           and
           yet
           must
           always
           be
           endured
           .
           A
           misery
           that
           must
           last
           when
           time
           it self
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           the
           utmost
           periods
           we
           can
           imagine
           fall
           infinitely
           short
           of
           the
           continuance
           of
           it
           .
           O
           the
           unfathomable
           Abyss
           of
           Eternity
           !
           how
           are
           our
           imaginations
           lost
           in
           the
           conceptions
           of
           it
           !
           But
           what
           will
           it
           then
           be
           to
           
           be
           swallowed
           up
           in
           an
           Abyss
           of
           misery
           and
           eternity
           together
           ?
           And
           I
           do
           not
           know
           how
           such
           an
           eternal
           State
           of
           misery
           could
           have
           been
           represented
           in
           Scripture
           in
           words
           more
           Emphatical
           than
           it
           is
           ;
           not
           only
           by
           
             everlasting
             fire
          
           ,
           and
           
             everlasting
             destruction
          
           ,
           but
           by
           
             a
             worm
             that
             never
             dies
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             fire
             that
             never
             goes
             out
          
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           same
           expressions
           are
           used
           concerning
           the
           eternal
           State
           of
           the
           blessed
           and
           the
           damned
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           there
           were
           any
           reason
           to
           question
           the
           one
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           the
           same
           to
           question
           the
           other
           also
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           loss
           of
           this
           world
           may
           be
           abundantly
           recompenced
           ,
           but
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           Soul
           can
           never
           be
           .
           
             For
             what
             shall
             a
             man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             soul
             ?
          
           If
           a
           man
           runs
           the
           hazard
           of
           losing
           all
           that
           is
           valuable
           or
           desirable
           in
           this
           world
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           heaven
           and
           eternal
           happiness
           will
           make
           him
           infinite
           amends
           for
           it
           .
           He
           will
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           repent
           of
           his
           bargain
           that
           parts
           with
           his
           share
           in
           this
           evil
           world
           for
           the
           joys
           and
           glories
           that
           are
           above
           .
           They
           who
           have
           done
           this
           in
           the
           resolution
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           have
           before-hand
           had
           so
           great
           satisfaction
           in
           it
           ,
           (a)
           
             that
             they
             have
             gloried
             in
             tribulations
             ,
             and
             rejoyced
             in
             hopes
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
          
           ;
           they
           have
           upon
           casting
           up
           their
           accounts
           
           found
           ,
           (a)
           
             that
             the
             sufferings
             of
             this
             present
             life
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             glory
             that
             shall
             be
             revealed
          
           ;
           because
           the
           afflictions
           they
           meet
           with
           here
           are
           
             but
             light
             and
             momentany
          
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           they
           expected
           in
           recompence
           for
           them
           ,
           (b)
           
             was
             an
             exceeding
             and
             an
             eternal
             weight
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           O
           blessed
           change
           !
           what
           life
           can
           be
           so
           desirable
           as
           the
           parting
           with
           it
           is
           on
           such
           terms
           as
           these
           ?
           It
           was
           the
           hopes
           of
           this
           glorious
           recompence
           which
           inspired
           so
           many
           Martyrs
           to
           adventure
           for
           Heaven
           with
           so
           much
           courage
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           constancy
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           How
           do
           they
           look
           down
           from
           Heaven
           and
           despise
           all
           the
           vanities
           of
           this
           World
           in
           comparison
           with
           what
           they
           enjoy
           !
           And
           if
           they
           are
           sensible
           of
           what
           is
           done
           on
           earth
           ,
           with
           what
           pity
           do
           they
           behold
           us
           miserable
           creatures
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           honours
           ,
           pleasures
           ,
           or
           riches
           of
           this
           World
           venture
           the
           loss
           of
           all
           which
           they
           enjoy
           and
           thereby
           of
           their
           Souls
           too
           !
           Which
           is
           a
           loss
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           no
           recompence
           can
           ever
           be
           made
           for
           it
           ,
           no
           price
           of
           redemption
           can
           ever
           be
           accepted
           for
           the
           delivery
           of
           it
           .
           For
           even
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           himself
           who
           laid
           down
           his
           life
           for
           the
           redemption
           of
           Souls
           ,
           shall
           then
           come
           from
           
           heaven
           with
           flaming
           fire
           to
           take
           vengeance
           on
           all
           those
           who
           so
           much
           despise
           the
           blood
           he
           hath
           shed
           for
           them
           ,
           the
           warnings
           he
           hath
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           he
           hath
           promised
           them
           ,
           the
           reward
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           bestow
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           to
           cast
           away
           those
           precious
           and
           immortal
           Souls
           which
           he
           hath
           so
           dearly
           bought
           with
           his
           own
           blood
           .
        
         
           Methinks
           the
           consideration
           of
           these
           things
           might
           serve
           to
           awaken
           our
           security
           ,
           to
           cure
           our
           stupidity
           ,
           to
           check
           our
           immoderate
           love
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           inflame
           our
           desires
           of
           a
           better
           .
           Wherein
           can
           we
           shew
           our selves
           men
           more
           than
           by
           having
           the
           greatest
           regard
           to
           that
           which
           makes
           us
           men
           ?
           which
           is
           our
           souls
           .
           Wherein
           can
           we
           shew
           our selves
           Christians
           better
           ,
           than
           by
           abstaining
           from
           all
           those
           hurtful
           lusts
           which
           war
           against
           our
           souls
           ,
           and
           doing
           those
           things
           which
           tend
           to
           make
           them
           happy
           ?
           We
           are
           all
           walking
           upon
           the
           shore
           of
           eternity
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           that
           we
           know
           the
           next
           tide
           may
           sweep
           us
           away
           ;
           shall
           we
           only
           sport
           and
           play
           or
           gather
           cockle-shells
           and
           lay
           them
           in
           heaps
           like
           Children
           ,
           till
           we
           are
           snatched
           away
           past
           all
           recovery
           ?
           It
           is
           no
           such
           easie
           matter
           to
           prevent
           the
           losing
           our
           souls
           as
           secure
           sinners
           
           are
           apt
           to
           imagine
           .
           It
           was
           certainly
           to
           very
           little
           purpose
           that
           we
           are
           bid
           (a)
           
             to
             work
             out
             our
             Salvation
          
           if
           lying
           still
           would
           do
           it
           ;
           or
           (b)
           
             to
             give
             all
             diligence
             about
             it
             ,
          
           if
           none
           would
           serve
           the
           turn
           :
           (c)
           
             or
             to
             strive
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             straight
             gate
             ,
          
           if
           it
           were
           so
           wide
           to
           receive
           all
           sinners
           .
           No
           :
           (d)
           
             Many
             shall
             seek
             to
             enter
             in
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             able
          
           ;
           what
           then
           shall
           become
           of
           those
           that
           run
           as
           far
           from
           it
           as
           they
           can
           ?
           Those
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           whom
           no
           intreaties
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           no
           kindness
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           laying
           down
           his
           life
           for
           their
           souls
           ,
           no
           checks
           or
           rebukes
           of
           their
           own
           consciences
           can
           hinder
           from
           doing
           those
           things
           which
           do
           without
           a
           speedy
           and
           sincere
           repentance
           exclude
           men
           from
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           heaven
           .
           O
           that
           men
           could
           at
           last
           be
           perswaded
           to
           understand
           themselves
           and
           set
           a
           just
           value
           upon
           their
           immortal
           souls
           !
           How
           would
           they
           then
           despise
           the
           vanities
           ,
           conquer
           the
           temptations
           ,
           and
           break
           through
           the
           difficulties
           of
           this
           present
           world
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           fit
           their
           souls
           for
           the
           eternal
           enjoyment
           of
           that
           blessed
           State
           of
           souls
           which
           God
           the
           Father
           hath
           promised
           ,
           his
           Son
           hath
           purchased
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           confirmed
           .
           To
           whom
           be
           rendred
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           36.
           l.
           23.
           for
           be
           r.
           by
           .
           p.
           48.
           l.
           10.
           dele
           the.
           p.
           100.
           l.
           14.
           for
           then
           r.
           that
           .
           p.
           207.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           then
           give
           .
           p.
           354.
           l.
           1.
           for
           Mind
           r.
           Wind.
           p.
           412.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           enjoy'd
           .
           p.
           462.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           coming
           again
           for
           .
           p.
           474.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           as
           a.
           p.
           501.
           l.
           14.
           for
           cure
           r.
           care
           .
        
      
       
         
           Advertisement
           .
        
         
           NEwly
           Printed
           a
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ's
           Satisfaction
           ;
           or
           the
           true
           Reason
           of
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           with
           an
           Answer
           to
           the
           Socinian
           Objections
           :
           To
           which
           is
           added
           a
           Sermon
           concerning
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           Preached
           April
           7
           th
           .
           1691.
           with
           a
           Preface
           concerning
           the
           true
           State
           of
           the
           Controversie
           about
           Christ's
           Satisfaction
           :
           By
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           Edward
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           :
           Sold
           by
           
             H.
             Mortlock
          
           at
           the
           Phoenix
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-Yard
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A61631-e860
           
             (a)
             Lam.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Luke
             .
             17.28
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             de
             bell
             .
             Jud.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Jude
             7.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Tacit.
               An.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Xiphil
             .
             in
             Epit
             .
             Dion
             .
             in
             Tito
             .
             p.
             227.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Herodian
             in
             Commod
             .
             hist.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             22.
             v.
             Xiphil
             .
             ad
             fin
             .
             Commodi
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Niceph.
               l.
            
             15.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Evagr.
               l.
            
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Baron
               .
               Tom.
            
             5.
             
             A.
             465.1
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Hieron
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Gildas
               de
               Excid
               .
               Brit.
            
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Scipio
               apud
               Aug
               de
               Civ
               .
               D.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Gicer
               pro
               Flacco
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             H●b
             .
             2.21
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Isa.
             47.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Zeph.
             1.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             1●
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Amos
             3
             6.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Lact.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Rev.
             9.20
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61631-e8170
           
             (a)
             1
             Kin.
             4.29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Joh.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Nicol.
               Damascen
               .
               de
               moribus
               gent.
               p.
            
             9.
             
             
               Ed.
               Cragii
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Geta
               in
               Appiano
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Herod
               .
               Thal.
               v
               Synes
               .
               de
               laude
               .
               Calvivitii
               .
            
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Tit.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Tacit.
               de
               moribus
               German
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Gal.
             6.7
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Eph
             5.6
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61631-e11080
           
             (a)
             Luke
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Rom.
             13.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Titus
             2.12
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61631-e12170
           
             (a)
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Rom.
             10.3
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Rom.
             3.27
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Gal.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Rom.
             3.29
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61631-e14110
           
             (a)
             Matth.
             ●1
             .
             23
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Heb.
             10.28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Mark
             4.19
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Matth.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             (b)
             V.
             4.
             
          
           
             (c)
             V.
             5.
             
          
           
             (d)
             V.
             6.
             
          
           
             (a)
             V.
             7.
             
          
           
             (b)
             V.
             8.
             
          
           
             (a)
             V.
             9.
             
          
           
             (b)
             V.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               V.
               Lud.
               Viv.
               ad
               S.
               Aug
               de
            
             Civit.
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             19.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Mat.
             25.41
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Mark
             9.44
             .
          
           
             (c)
             1
             Thes.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             (d)
             2
             Thes.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Mat.
             10.28
             .
          
           
             (a)
             2
             Cor.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Rev.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Heb.
             10.27
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Gal.
             6.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61631-e15890
           
             (a)
             Heb.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             John
             11.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Matt.
             3.55
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             (b)
             John
             3.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Mat.
             11.21
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Luk.
             22.44
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Mat.
             26.39
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Isa.
             53.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Mat.
             26.38
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Luke
             2●
             .
             53
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Mat.
             26.66
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Luke
             23.4
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Mat.
             2●
             .
             ●3
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Joh
             19.34
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Mat.
             ●7
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Orig.
               c.
               Cels.
               l.
            
             3.
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               August
               .
               de
               Civit.
               Dei
               ,
               l.
            
             19.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Cur
               ergo
               damnatus
               est
               ?
               respondit
               Dea
               :
               corpus
               quidem
               debilitantibus
               tormentis
               semper
               oppositum
               est
               ,
               anima
               autem
               piorum
               coelesti
               sedi
               insidet
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             John
             10.32
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Pet.
             2.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Plin.
               Nat.
               Hist.
               l.
            
             11.37
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Scalig.
               hist.
               anim
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             sect
             .
             13●
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Tull
               T●sculan
               .
               l
            
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Aub.
               Miraeus
               in
               vit
               â
               Lipsii
               .
            
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Joh.
             18
             6.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Isa.
             53.7
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Cor.
             1.23
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Quod
               caetera
               etiam
               foedera
               c.
               so
               animali
               aliquo
               sanciri
               ,
               &
               sanguine
               ejus
               confirmari
               solerent
               .
            
             Crell
             .
             c.
             Grot.
             ad
             Cap.
             1.
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               V.
               Heins
               .
               not
               .
               ad
               Sil.
            
             p.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Isa.
             53.10
             .
          
           
             (c)
             V.
             6.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Heb
               9.14
               .
            
             
               V.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             (e)
             1
             Joh.
             2.2
             ,
             4
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             (f)
             1
             Tim.
             6.2
             .
          
           
             (g)
             
               1
               Cor.
               6.20
               .
            
             
               Ephes.
               1.7
               .
            
          
           
             (h)
             Col.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Rom.
             3.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             (k)
             Rom.
             5.10
             .
          
           
             (a)
             2
             Cor.
             5.19
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Heb
             9.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Heb.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             5.1
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Mat.
             8.20
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Phil
             2.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             (c)
             2
             Cor.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Rom.
             8.29
             .
          
           
             (e)
             V.
             17.
             
          
           
             (f)
             V.
             18.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Heb.
             9.12
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61631-e19560
           
             (a)
             Mat.
             22.21
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Rom.
             13.2
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Epiphan
               .
               haeres
            
             .
             27.
             p.
             105.
             
               ed.
               Petav.
            
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Epiph
               .
               haeres
            
             .
             24.
             s.
             5.
             p.
             72.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Theodoret.
               haeret
               .
               fab
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             p.
             193.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Epiph.
               haer
            
             .
             24
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Ad
               utilitatem
               ergo
               gentium
               ,
               terrenum
               regnum
               positum
               est
               à
               Deo
               :
               sed
               non
               à
               Diabolo
               ,
               qui
               nunquam
               omnimo
               quietus
               est
               ,
               immo
               qui
               nec
               ipsas
               quidem
               gentes
               vult
               in
               tranquillo
               agere
               .
            
             Iren.
             advers
             .
             haer
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             (b)
             2
             Pet.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             (c)
             1
             Mac
             2.6
             .
          
           
             
               V.
               David
               Canz.
               Chronol
               p.
            
             101.
             
          
           
             (a)
             V.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             (b)
             V.
             14.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Numb
             .
             3.30
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Num.
             2.10.3.29
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Ioseph
               .
               antiq
               .
               Iud.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Ioseph
               antiq
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Numb
             .
             16.41
             .
          
           
             (a)
             V.
             2.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Numb
             .
             10.2
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Numb
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             (b)
             V.
             3.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Ioseph
               .
               l.
            
             4.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Iosephus
               Ant.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Dio
               Rom.
               Hist.
               l.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             (b)
             L.
             44.
             init
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Num.
             16.33
             .
          
           
             (b)
             V.
             35.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Num.
             16.9
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Rom.
             13.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Sam.
             8.11
             .
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Sam.
             26.9
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Sam.
             26.9
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Eccles.
             8.4
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Tit.
               Sanhed
               .
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Nachman
               .
               in
               Lieut.
               p.
            
             196.
             
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Sam.
             26.10
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Jude
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Tit.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Sam.
             12.25
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61631-e26970
           
             (a)
             Matth.
             5.44
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Luke
             19.41
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Matth.
             23.37
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Luke
             21.34
             .
          
           
             (a)
             V.
             38.
             
          
           
             (a)
             V.
             40.
             
          
           
             (b)
             V.
             41.
             
          
           
             
               Ios.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             11.
             p.
             932.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Lib.
             ●
             .
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Philost
               .
               v.
               Apollon
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Ios.
               p.
            
             990.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Hos
             9.12
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Hieron
               .
               in
            
             Zeph.
             1.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Aug.
               in
               Psal.
            
             58.
             
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Chr.
             15
             ,
             15
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Kings
             5.11
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Lev.
             25.21
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Exod.
             34.24
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Gen.
             49.10
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Cic.
               T●sc
            
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Eldad
               .
               Da●●●a
               apud
               B●xcers
               ●
               Sabbat●●n
               .
               Praef.
               in
               Ces.
               l'
               Empereur
               in
               Benjam
               p.
            
             206
             ,
             207.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Spes
               Israel
               .
               sect
            
             .
             19.
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Orat.
             2.
             
               c.
               Iud.
            
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Chrys.
               〈…〉
               c.
            
             ●8
             .
             ●9
             .
             Socrat
             .
             l
             ●
             c.
             ●0
             
               Sozem
               .
               l
            
             5.
             c
             22.
             
             
               Theod.
               l.
            
             2.
             c
             17.
             
             
               Amm
               Marcell
               H●●t
               .
               l.
            
             23.
             in●t
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Tit
               :
               Sanhed
               .
               c.
            
             11.
             sect
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Matth.
             24.3
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Ioseph
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Rom.
             9.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Rom.
             11.20
             .
          
           
             V.
             21.
             
          
           
             (a)
             L.
             5.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             (b)
             L.
             5.
             c.
             2.
             
             P.
             887.
             
          
           
             (a)
             P
             986.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61631-e29980
           
             (a)
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             (a)
             Act.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             (b)
             V.
             38.
             
          
           
             
               L'
               Emperu●r
               in
               Middoth
               .
               p.
            
             67.
             
             
               Buxtorf
               .
               Lex
               .
               Rabb
               .
               v.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Hackspan
               .
               disp
               .
               Philolog
               p.
            
             488.
             
             
               Tremel
               .
               in
               not
               .
               ad
               Syr.
               N.
               
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               v.
               Buxtorf
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Esai
             .
             12.3
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Heb.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Cor.
             12.6.11
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Matth.
             14.29
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Job
             9.8
             .
          
           
             (b)
             2
             Kings
             2.11
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Psal.
             104.4
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Dan.
             5.25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Joh.
             4.46
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Matth.
             8.6
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Acts
               5.15
               .
            
             
               19.12
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             Act.
             10.9
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Dialog
             .
             54.
             
               de
               .
               Doemoniacis
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Pomponat
               .
               de
               Incantat
               .
               c.
            
             4.
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Acts
             19.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Mark
             13.58
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Matth.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Revel
             .
             2.2
             .
          
           
             (b)
             2
             Cor.
             13.8
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Vanin
               .
               Dial.
            
             54.
             p.
             407.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Ac●
             .
             6.24
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Act.
             26.25
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Act.
             2
             11.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               V.
               13.
               
            
             
               V.
               41.
               
            
          
           
             (a)
             Luk.
             12.10
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Cor.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Act.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Exod.
             31.3
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Exod.
             28.3
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Act.
             2.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Isa.
             44.3
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Isa.
             41.18
             .
          
           
             (a)
             John
             7.37
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             22.17
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Gen.
             26.20
             .
          
           
             (a)
             V.
             18.
             
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61631-e32690
           
             (a)
             Rom.
             2.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Joh.
             5.29
             .
          
           
             (a)
             2
             Thess.
             1.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Matth.
             25.41
             .
          
           
             (a)
             John
             3.20
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Pro
               Sextioc
            
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               De
               N.
               Deorum
               ,
               l.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               De
               leg
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (a)
             2
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Rom.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Montagne
               .
               Ess.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Jer.
             18.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Sal.
               l.
            
             7.
             p.
             161.
             &c.
             
          
           
             (b)
             P.
             166.
             
          
           
             (a)
             P.
             168.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61631-e34320
           
             (a)
             V.
             1●
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Jud.
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             (a)
             2
             Pet.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Luke
             12.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Luke
             17.26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Ch.
             21.35
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Rev.
             6.13
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Gen.
             7.11
             .
          
           
             (a)
             2
             Pet.
             3.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (a)
             2
             Pet.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Matth.
             24.25
             .
          
           
             (b)
             2
             Thes.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Matth.
             24.31
             .
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Thes.
             4.16
             .
          
           
             (c)
             John
             5.25
             .
          
           
             (d)
             
               Psal.
               68.17
               .
            
             
               Exod.
               20.18
               .
            
          
           
             (e)
             Psal.
             47.5
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Zach.
             9.14
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Matth.
               25
               31.
               
            
             
               Rev.
               20.11
               .
            
          
           
             (c)
             Chap.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Rev.
             20.11
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Rev.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Heb.
             12.21
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Isai.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Dan.
             10.8
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             (d)
             2
             Thes.
             1.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             (e)
             John
             18.6
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Matth.
               17.2.6
               .
            
             
               Mark
               9.6
               .
            
          
           
             (b)
             Rom.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Ezek.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Sam.
             15.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Psal.
             103.3
             .
          
           
             (c)
             James
             2.13
             .
          
           
             (d)
             
               Rom.
               2.4
               .
            
             
               2
               Pet.
               3.9
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             Heb.
             10.31
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Prov.
             1.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Luke
             19.41
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Isa.
             13.9
             ,
             34
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Mal.
               4.5
               .
            
             
               Joel
               .
               2.31
               .
            
          
           
             Matt.
             22.12
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Psal.
             9.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Matt.
             25.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Act.
             17.18
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Eccles.
             12.14
             .
          
           
             (b)
             John
             5.22
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Act.
             17.31
             .
          
           
             (a)
             2
             Pet.
             3.11
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A61631-e36560
           
             (a)
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             ●2
             .
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Cor.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             (a)
             2
             Tim.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Matth.
             19.23
             ,
             24.
             
             Mark
             10.24
             ,
             25.
             
             Luke
             18.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             (a)
             1
             Tim.
             6.10
             .
          
           
             (b)
             2
             Tim.
             4.10
             .
          
           
             (c)
             James
             4.4
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Matt.
             6.24
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Matt.
             4.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Rom.
             5.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             (a)
             8.18
             .
          
           
             (b)
             2
             Cor.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Phil.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             (b)
             2
             Pet.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Matth.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             (d)
             Luke
             13.24
             .